q m+ pee Mists 4egt + Bs ‘ 7 ba ee. ~4 ini f ; ett ipipeie tre regeen st te taiy i mal sept esto pr ‘ reek Rae SL Fee Sotet se ieitge pede pe Sede st Secale Ser Wieeeaae & 100 ab. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.) CONDUCTED BY P. J. SELBY, Esa., F.L.S., GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., J. H. BALFOUR, M.D., Prof. Bot. Edinburgh, VOL. XI.—SECOND SERIES. —y . LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. SOLD BY LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS; S. HIGHLEY AND SON; © SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; PIPER, BROTHERS, AND CO.; W. WOOD, TAVISTOCK STREET; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH : CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 1853. *«Qmnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; 4 veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”— LINNZUsS. ‘ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent toutes ses opérations.” BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767. oe hal wwe pers be pe deeb Lhe sylvan powers Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. stasis) een CONTENTS OF VOL. XI. : ne, a [SECOND SERIES. ] NUMBER LXI. Page I. Observations on the Solanaceae. By Joun Mixrs, Esq., F.R.S., i Sea en elsienee yas Zeb s oeRt ON, EVN ALD oe vn+ansssipeuctes ee aatahaaaans Soapace 1 II. Descriptions of some newly discovered species of Araneidea. By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S. .........0e000 Siskuserisssatanrestgieupecetenscenee 14 III. Description of a new genus of Calanide. By Joun Lussock, © edie). “(Within Plate. 9. ctastet Jind ascses sauaail cablasadl odepeissp bruhyrsenanone 25 IV. Characters of several Helices from West Australia and the Mauritius ; with Notes on some species of Cyclostoma from Borneo. By, WH. BRGNSOM,GUSG. jservacacevanvecesscandssscaeenicnsccssseaccacceusescee 29 V. A Revision of the Genera of some of the Families of Conchifera or Bivalve Shells. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.&c. ... 33 VI. On the Ianthine, Scalaria, Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. By WILLIAM CLARK, Esq. .....eccsseseeseseseseeees Besncertarrpbacereses sue 44 * - es he. New Books :—A Popular History of British Zoophytes, by the Rev. Dy Landsborough, DiT)., ALS. Sc, seccenrsscerdarstsepanresceeduse 58 Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin- PURE I Seen oe a see ce Veilitnys vase tangtnasssboass sonixe sto 59—77 net, the Maladies produced by them on those trees in the Province of Nice and in the Department ofthe Var, by M. Robineau-Des- voidy ; Obituary—James Francis Stephens; Meteorological Ob- servations and Table ....cscssccscscceseeccevcccceccsssecccsscssecces 77/—80 NUMBER LAXII.: VII. On Relative Position ; including a new Arrangement of Pha- _ nerogamous Plants:—Part I. On the Position of the Raphe. By B. Cuarke, F.L.S. &e. (With a Plate.) wsessccccccceneees davbacsWdazeaes 81 iv CONTENSS. Page sof bserr Hien 95 the Solanacee.. By Joun, Musrs; Esq:,i00™ LS. 8 Eg 8 tah A Ld quaacdl of IX, Deseriptions of species belonging, to the genera Pterocyclos and’ / Cyclostoma, from Ceylon and West Australia, By W. H. Benson, ) 9:1: RERIs 2 aden taben aun Got deeuabany ae aegns cb aoapqcge ts dnvaaeenciee Ons cee sone JOD X. On the Animal of Chamostrea albida. By Aupany Hancock, Eiatiien ( Wahl bw PIRGOB,) tag. sxconce'sqpo ss gus qpse2seeqstsscacnemerneuel yoyo ny 406 XI, Supplement toa Catalogue of British Spiders, cluding remarks on their Structure, Functions, Giconomy, and Systematic Arrange- ment. By JOHN BLACKWALL, F.L.S. — yecccosesepsenccrncscensconses » 13 XII. Observations on the Anatomy of Actinia. By T. SpENcER Cosso tp, M.D., Vice-President of the Physiological Society, Edin- PUWEP Diclovavanecetvarays doeasccssssqaqecesnsacecsceetunesteetsecee sseaatamne an 121 XIII. On the Division of Ctenobranchous Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., , VB ee tas Ss Beeeeereccrevessaste SSeevteseraueetre Si ceveteeacens en 2 New Books :—On the Growth of Plants in Closely Glazed Cases, by DEB Ward PE FAG 2 FS cat ecectherecccacussonsscsensscssadungarann 134 Proceedings of the Linnean Society; Zoological Society; Cork Cu- WIESINN SOCIOLY> waveceeatstesyesnocett cecseavarten@eneseereeuaeeanes 135—157 On the Classification of Serpents, by M. C. Duméril; On the Influ- ence of Coal Gas upon Vegetation, by G. H. Ulex; On the Habits of the Wigeon, by Matthew Mogegridge; On the Relations be- tween the Oxygen consumed by the Spadix of Arum italicum and the Heat produced by it, by M. Garreau; Meteorological Obser- wate and: Table scseeussidsastiteie. tees as ces abaaeeaeeeaseneee «» 157—160 NUMBER LXIII. XIV. Descriptions of some of the larger Forms of Fossilized Fora- minifera in Scinde; with Observations on their Internal Structure. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant Surgeon, Bombay Establishment. (With. a Plate), 1...) oarhe + dry odiseb doo und da cear aosbanmussi ch -Laioisibdo head ... 161 XV. Further Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of new — Species. By the Rev. Toomas Hrncxs, B.A. (With two Plates.) . 178, XVI. Observations on the Genus Schwenkia. By Joun Miers, MiACias Deca o.lavs vasientacssnssaseccuseay cs Jesus acesdecsceaseeetaeeeen oy 185 tid XVII. Observations on Relative Position ; including a new Avrange- re CONTENTS. v Page at of -Phanerogamoiis Plants en TF ‘Othe Position of ’Catpels, ‘ap By B. Cuarke, F.LS. &e. +... RELEGLREUESSEUbocsesassecbasescecscceersentee “is XVII, Note’ on ‘the Gryphea’ of the Bed called Gryphite '¢ Gait 5 in’ the Cotteswolds.' By Joun’ Lycert, UO Ae Pe ee - “XIX. On two new Subgenera of Calanide. By, Joun Lussocx, E aa F.Z:S. © (With’a Plate.) oleae ce aeseeees cieenaccneers cee 202 “XX: On the Germination of the Resting Spores, and ona il of _ Moving’ Spores in’ aah By Dr. W. Patietetcii«" (With two Evstene DARE. ov FRET Es ee eco, eer eri cecoataesovaccsrocenens 210 XXII. Revision of the Families of Nudibranch Mollusks, with the description of a new Genus of Phyllidiade. i An e. GRAY, ‘Ph.D., © FLR.Si: WiP.Z:Ss Bees eles 2 RE ties eatateeee, 218 ‘ XXII. Additional Notice of the genus Tancredia (Lycett), Het- on tangia (Turquem). By JouHn Lycert, Bsqe ....eeseeseeeeseenees Wantee ool _XXUL Rambles in Ceylon. By Epear Leopotp sap Esq: 224 : New Books :—A History of British Birds, Indigenous and, Migratory; Illustrated by numerous Engravings, by Wilham MacGillivray; 4 Tonk cas Apa sassigth e Sukcgusde'es oven sab sesnans -Heexeaneihenmimee 236 ‘9 Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......++sessesseeeeeyeios youve 244-259 Notice of a Binocular. Microscope, by J. L. Riddell ; On the genus Bifrontia, by J. E. Gray, Ph. D.; On a new Method of Iumma- ting Opake Objects, for the iets powers of the Microscope ; and on a new Achromatic Condenser, by J. L. Riddell; On: the Structure of the Cells of Plants ; Meteorological Observations and yi Table eencernecseesseseces eeceeee se eereereeescececcencsesaeueawinsserans 259—264 NUMBER LXIV. XXIV. Remarks upon British Plants. By Cuartes C. BaBING=) » ron, M.A., F.RS., BLS. 850, scnssvsopeeesenvepesnrsnsessgharhy AE 265 XXV, On the Chitonide,, By. Winuiam CLARK, Eisquii sis feed eebee ca XXVI. Additional Character of the Shell of the Cyclostomatous genus Alyceus of Gray, with descriptions of its Animal Inhabitant,— ofa fourth species,—and of other, new) jIndian ;Cyclostomata;| also ~ Remarks on an unrecorded Character in Diplommatina. By, W., Hy, é Xxvi On the Animal of Myochama anomioides. By ALBANY _ Hancock, Bisq! (With a Pate ec eeeeeteeeesenseneeneeneees 287 vi CONTENTS. : Page XXVIII. On the Germination’ of the Resting Spores, and’ on’a’>’~ form of Moving Spores in Spirogyra. By Dr. W. PRINGSHEIM...... 292 XXIX. Description of Rhopalodina, a new form of Echinodermata, ¥ By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S, Se. seseseseeereees pas tc ancaae 301 XXX. Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leopotp Layarp, Esq. 302 New Books :—Principles of the Anatomy and Physiology of the Ve- getable Cell, by Hugo von Moh] ; Translated by Arthur Henfrey, F.R.S. &c.—Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie, von Dr. R.A. Philippi; 2.c.s..s.ceipidecnsscccssessesserseceenes 314—316 Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edinburgh ; Dublin University Zoological Association ; Entomological Society ...scsscescsessecseseeeeeeeeceseeceeesoesenen 318—338 Note on Eucratea chelata, by John Coppin; Description of a new Genus and Species of Crustacea, by James Eights; On the Co- leopterous Insects of the genus Cebrio, by M. Guérin-Méneville ; On the Reproduction of the Toad and Frog without the interme- diate stage of Tadpole, by Edward Joseph Lowe, Esq., F.G.S., F.R.A.S.; Meteorological Observations and Table ......... 339—344 NUMBER LXV. XXXI. On the Occurrence of Palms and Bambus with Pines and other Forms considered Northern, at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. By Masor Mappen, H.E.I.C.S., F.R.S.E., M.R. Dublin Society -cecsssssseceecesesesseeusesensceussescsaeneecseaaneneceaaeercaseeeaaaaes 345 XXXII. On the Genus Pachybathron, and on some new Species of Marginella. By J.S. GasKorn, Esq. (With a Plate.) «..-.-.--+++0+ 356 XXXIII. Remarks upon British Plants. By CHARruEs C. BABING- TON, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. & 0. ...scscccsccscccesccstsccesceetoucccoccssseus 360 XXXIV. On the Genera of the Tribe Duboisiee. By Joun MIERs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. seccececeeeserecesseeeseseecnneeeeeesceneenasagecsteaserezes 368 XXXV. On Marine Vivaria. By Witu1am THompson, Esq. «.. 382 XXXVI. Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leopoip LAyArD, Esq. 386 XXXVII. A Revision of the Genera of some of the Families of Conchifera or Bivalve Shells. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.RB.S., W Pi Sp Brli en esha «eb oF Fos cp cesar ekvapaes cdesaapeniesipsntruarenal oat oS New Books :—Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, par M. F. E. Guérm- MMIEHEVILG: Uivurseriecsecesventosemancoss sensvcood ossnostsest ssn scepeewcetn Tem 402 — CONTENTS. vu ve Page ad Be esicem af the Royal. Institution ;, Zoological Society, ....-+) A08—418 gece MIQH# ad .W a«G vi , On the Nervures of Leaves and ies, Distribution, by i von Te: On the Occurrence of large’ quantities of ‘the Shells! of Anodonta cygnea ou the sea-coast near Sandgate, by Francis Brent, Esq. ; “oe Description ofja new genus of Gorgoniade, by J. KE. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., P.B.S. &c.; Note on a new species of Francolin, by Dr. Nicholson, H.E.I.C. Medical Service ; Meteorological Observa- tions and Table ............ Mas ecdegducshice stu ese teettescra a near 418—424 10€ 4d NUMBER LXVI. XXXVIIL. Description of Orbitolites Malabarica (H. J.C.), illus- « trative of the Spiral and not Concentric Arrangement of Chambers in D’Orbigny’s Order Cyclostégues. By H.J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant Surgeon, Bombay Establishment. (With a Plate.) .....cessecssseneees 425 q XXXIX. Remarks upon British Plants. By Caarues C. Basinc- 3 BOING GIVI, Mie EY EU, Sug Helaas., OcCoe sac reborn cinssuteuceienvseassaceisgis eh evses sae 427 4 XL. Further Observations on the Animal of Diplommatina (inclu- ding a Note by Capt. T. Hutton). By W. H. Banson, Esq. ......... 433 _ XLI. On the Genera of the Tribe Duboisiee. By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. .cccccccoes Beer RCs re ral a bed Ce nee 2 veeee 435 XLII. Notes on some British Zoophytes. By Wyv1LLz THomson, F.R.P.S. &c., Lecturer on Botany, Univ. and Marischal College, gy Aberdeen. (With a Plate.) <.cc.ccocesnccsacccececcsccvcesccesecceccscccecees 442 y XLII. Observations on Relative Position ; including a new Arrange- , ment of Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxe,F.L.S. &e. (With three Plates.) .....ccessesseraeeers rap eshs ae Raeide ade canon Setelsoek ss an se.s50 444 - XLIV. On some points relating to the Structure and Mechanism of the Wolf-fish (Anarrhichas Lupus). By Epwarps Crisp, M.D. . 463 ck 4 : _ Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Botanical Society of Edin- _.. burgh ; Entomological Society ...... Dyan Pipee > aap ates 466—481 On the Reproduction of Frogs and Toads without the intermediate stage of Tadpole, by the Rev. L. Jenyns ; Reséarches ‘on the __ Fecundation and Formation of the Embryo in the Hepatice and _ Ferns, by H. Philibert ; Mode of Determining the Optical Power De of a Microscope, by Professor Harting of Utrecht ; Marine Vivaria, by William Thompson ; Labidocera magna, by J. Lubbock ; Ob- servations on the Anatomy of the Antennz in a small species of Crustacean, by John D. M‘Donald, M.D., Assistant Surgeon to H.M.S.V. Toreh 5 Meteorological Observations and Table. 482—490 PLATES IN VOL. XI. Piate I. Labidocera Darwinii. II. Position of the Raphe and Carpel in Phanerogamous Plants. oy Vv } Anatomy of Chamostrea albida. VL 1 } New British Zoophytes. VII. Structure of the Foraminifera. u I. x. } Germination of Spirogyra. = New species of Labidocera. XI. Anatomy of Myochama anomioides. XII. New species of Pachybathron and Marginella. XIII. XIV. } positon of the Raphe and Carpel in Phanerogamous Plants. XV. XVI. British Zoophytes—Orbitolites Malabarica, and Four Tables illustrative of Mr. B. Clarke’s paper on a New Arrangement of Phaneroganous Plants. ERRATA. Vou. X. Page 269, line 14 from bottom, for externo read interno. , line 13 from bottom, after expanso insert externo. Vo. XI. Page 31, line 11 from bottom, for this read fine. — 33, line 4 from top, for Pneunopomorum read Pneumonopomorum. —— 46, line 4 from bottom, for columnari read columnare. —— 57, line 16 from top, for Laminaria read Lamellaria. THE ANNALS. MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] §© ssesserseeresees DEF litOra spargite muscum, Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes : Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores : Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ; ‘ Ite, recurvato variata coralliatrunco 99) Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”” N. Parthenti Giannettasii Ecl, 1. * No. 61. JANUARY 1853, - 1.—Observations on the Solanacee, By Joun Mrurs, Esq., | iy FRS. FILS.” Pe WG ia now (October 1852) more than two years since I suspended _ my observations on the Solanacee,-in expectation of the long promised monograph of M. Dunal, which has at length made its appearance in the 13th volume of the ‘ Prodromus’ of M. De- Candolle. Several of the genera belonging to this family, as well as most of the species that I have enumerated at different tervals, are there recorded; but as their respective affinities, heir distribution founded on peculiar features, and the diffe- ential characters of the divisions thus proposed, are not noticed the slightest degree, I feel myself called upon to make some arks on the subject. Considering how little was known of real limits of the genera of the Solanacee a few years ago, e of the confusion in which these were associated upon the ost irreconcileable data, as witnessed in the latest distribution he family in Endlicher’s ‘Genera Plantarum’ and Don’s ctionary,’ knowing that the species were ill-defined and ill- ified, and that a large proportion of undetermined plants vere amassed in every herbarium, for want of the means of their liscrimination, it was natural that a general satisfaction should Aun. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 1 2 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. be felt on the announcement, that M. Dunal was occupied in ela- borating a monograph of the family for the ‘ Prodromus.’ This ought, in regular order, to have preceded the Scrophulariacee, and to have appeared seven years ago: the intervening delay has therefore served only to increase a general anticipation of greater perfection in a work, proceeding from the hand of one who had written on the genera of the family and their affinities thirty-five years since, and who hat made this order an object of his study during a great portion of his life. It cannot be concealed that its appearance has not answered the universal expectation, and that a feeling of disappointment has been generally felt among botanists on its perusal. All will unite in their acknowledge- ment to M. Dunal for the production of this laborious work, and will willingly excuse a large share of its imperfections, when it is known, that in his anxious endeavours to bring it to a close, he has laboured beyond his physical powers, persevering in this task under the pressure of long and continued illness. Still it is to be regretted, that circumstances should have operated to keep its distinguished author in ignorance of. the facts and rea- sonings that have been published within the last few years. If, therefore, I now proceed to point out several inconsistencies in the distribution exhibited in this volume, I can truly affirm, that it is not from any desire to criticize the labours of M. Dunal, but to justify what is due to the advancement of science, and to sup- port the inferences drawn and the facts collected by me towards the history of this family. The great object of all scientific arrangement is to group together individuals possessing some common conspicuous fea- tures, by which they may be readily distinguished: these may again be subdivided by other partial characters into sections and subsections, but all such characters should be clearly definable. The ordinal character of the Solanaceae, as given by M. Dunal, like that of his predecessors, falls very far short of this deside- ratum, and the Conspectus of the classification is deficient of those tangible features that should serve the purpose of discri- mination. Its limits are by far too general, embracing within its scope individuals belonging to other orders. In the cha- racter of the corolla, for instance, the more important features are neglected or merely hinted at, while others more especially selected are frequent among Scrophulariacee and other orders : hence they are of little value for distinguishing the precise family to which species belong. In the characters given of the struc- ture of the seed and embryo, many peculiarities are altogether omitted, while others are inaccurately described: these will be more particularly noticed presently. In his Conspectus, M. Dunal divides the family into two tribes, the No/anee and the Solanea, Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez: 8 the latter being separated into nine subtribes, which are marked by very insufficient characters, as I shall hereafter explam. Of these subtribes the most numerous in genera is the Solanee, signalized by three principal features ; 1. a regular corolla, an indication of little utility, as it exists equally in other tribes ; 2. a bilocular berry ; 3. a semicircular or spiral embryo, a feature also retained by other subtribes, and even here too its applica- bility as a test is rendered nugatory by the knowledge that Juanulloa and Marckea have a nearly straight embryo. It is to be regretted that M. Dunal should have associated the Nolanacee with the Solanacee, from which they differ essentially in the structure of the pistil and the fruit. The Scrophulariacee, Atropacee and Solanaceae, placed as I have suggested under more strictly defined and simple limits, form, together with some other families, a very manifest alliance, exhibiting the prominent cha- racteristics of monopetalous flowers, with a pistillum consisting of-a superior ovarium, a simple style, and a stigma generally entire or 2-lobed; the ovarium by the confluence of its carpels being normally 2-locular, with the cells placed always anteriorly _ and posteriorly in regard to the axis; and whenever the few known exceptions occur of more than two cells, these will be found to arise generally from an unusual extension of the pla- cent, which always proceeding from the centre of the dissepi- ment, produce abnormally other spurious cells. Among the Nolanacee, the only genus that approaches this definition is Grabowskya, all others differing essentially in structure, but even in that genus the resemblance is more apparent than real. In the Nolanacea, the carpels constituting the pistillum are more numerous, and, excepting the case just mentioned, are always free, springing from a fleshy receptacle surrounded by distinct glands, and all receiving their fertilizing influence through the medium of one-common style, that has no direct communication with the ovaria, but always indirectly, through the intermedium of a supporting gynobase, in the same manner as the Borragi- nacee and the Labiate. In Grabowskya, although the two com- ponent carpels are connate, the style apparently issuing from it does not spring from the summit, as in an ordinary pistillum, but may be traced down the axile line of their union to the base, and may be separated from the adherent carpels : the style there- fore, though concealed below by the confluent carpels, is truly of gynobasic insertion. This essential difference in the struc- ture of the pistil renders the union of the Solanacee and Nola- nacee quite indefensible. Another peculiarity is constant in the Nolanacee, in which respect we find no parallel or analogy among the Solanacee: this consists in the fact, that whether the ripened nuts be unilocular or many-celled (the cells in all 1* 4, Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. cases being 1-seeded), there is always seen at their basal point of attachment, one or more scars, each closing the entrance mto a corresponding cell, which scar, in every case, represents the end of a kind of plug, evidently analogous to the strophiole (or Calomphala of Schrader), so conspicuous in the nuts of the Bor- raginacee. Another distinction will also be found to exist which has not been noticed by M. Dunal: in the Sol/anacee the extre- mity of the radicle never points immediately to the hilum, but is directed to a spot removed from it, and even where the embryo_ is straight, as in Metternichia, Cestrum, Fabiana, &c. Although the end of the radicle points to the bottom of the seed, the hilum is always lateral or marginal, at some little distance from the base: in Nolanacee, on the contrary, the extremity of the radicle always points to the strophiolar cavity in the base of the nut, and of course to the hilum, or place of its attachment to the gynobase. This forms another essential and constant dif- ference between the two families. There is still one more mate- rial distinction in the structure of the pistillum arising out of the circumstances just mentioned. In the Solanacee, we always meet with numerous ovules in each cell, all attached to the pla- cent springing from the dissepiment ; in the Nolanacee, a single ovule only exists in each cell, and this is constantly erect and of basal origin. Schlechtendal in 1832 (Linnea, vii. 72) pointed out the ana- logy that exists m the genus Noluna to the families of the Bor- raginacee and Solanaceae, admitting its greater affinity with the former, ou account of the structure of its fruit and the estivation of its corolla; but as a justification for those who might prefer placing it in Solanacee, it was argued by that able botanist, if the genus Lyciuvm, which differs from other genera of this last- mentioned family in the estivation of its corolla (the only ex- ceptional case at that time known), be retained in this order, then there would be less difficulty in admitting Nolana, notwith- standing the very different structure of its fruit. Dr. Lindley, who first proposed this order in 1838, placed it near the Convol- vulacee. G. Don (1837) was I believe the first who decidedly associated the Nolanacee as a tribe of the Solanacee (Dict. iv. 399), but he offered no reasons for this union. Endlicher in his ‘Genera Plantarum’ followed the views of Dr. Lindley, in at- taching this group as a suborder of the Convolvulacee. Brongniart (1843) adopted the same views in regard to the affinity of the Nolanacee. A. de Jussieu (1844, Cours Elémentaire) equally confirmed the ideas of the before-mentioned botanists, in placing the Nolanacee in contiguity with the Dichondrew, between the Borraginacee and Convolvulacee. In 1845 1 adduced many facts and several additional reasons, why the Nolanacee should be placed Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 5 in the system following the Borraginacee (Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. iv. 366), which position was confirmed in the following year under the arrangement given by Prof. Lindley (Veg. Kingd. 654), where this order is placed in his Kchial alliance with the Borra- ginacee, Labiate and others. The views of so experienced a botanist as M. Dunal must ever be received with respect, and will claim support from the mere prestige of his name, as well as from the high reputation of the great work to which he has contributed this important monograph ; but we may be allowed to doubt the propriety of his determination, in placing the Nola- nacee, as a tribe of the Solanacee, without refuting the reasons urged by so many botanists against the justness of this arrange- ment, or offering any arguments in favowr of such an alliance. This classification may have originated in the too eager desire entertained by M. Dunal, in common with many botanists, to diminish as much as possible the number of natural orders, a very proper and meritorious caution, but when carried to excess, as in this instance, is productive of mischief; for by uniting several families into one, which are composed of very opposite and dissimilar characters, we destroy the very object we attempt to establish, viz. to mark the’limits of distinction between differ- ent groups of plants. The selection of a few decided and con- stant characters, that can serve to distinguish each order, tribe or section, must infallibly tend to the greatest simplicity of arrange- ment ; and if in accomplishing this purpose, we should thus be led to increase the number of families, in order to ensure the means of certain-discrimination, it is indubitably better to do so, rather than, by pursuing the opposite extreme, to render all fixed landmarks useless. It was upon this conviction that I proposed (huj. op. ii. 163) to reduce the Scrophulariacee within more cer- tain limits than Mr. Bentham had employed im his admirable monograph of the order in the 10th volume of the ‘ Prodromus ” of M. DeCandolle, and also to confine the Solanacee within strictly definable bounds. The difficulty of establishmg an ob- vious line of demarcation between’ these two great families, was there discussed at some length, when I showed how unsuccessful had been the attempts of botanists to remedy so manifest a de- fect in the system. Mr. Bentham, it is true, adopted with this view, the plan of associating the few aberrant cases then known, in a distinct tribe, his Salpiglossidee : the heterogeneous features of that tribe have been fully-demonstrated, proving that the at- _ tempted remedy has been wholly inefficacious : among the many instances that could be cited, it is only necessary to point out, how impossible it is to retain Salpiglussis, Anthocercis, Schwenkia __and others in Scrophulariacee, while Petunia, Nierembergia, and numerous others are placed in Solanacee. At the time of Mr. Bentham’s monograph the exceptional genera were few, but 6 Mr. J. Miers on the Sclanaceze. since that period they have become so multiplied as to equal in number those belonging to true Solanacee. ; As a desirable test towards the attainment of this great desi- deratum, I suggested the constant character of the zstivation of the corolla, which, combined with other well-selected features, will be found to reduce these two extensive orders within de- finable bounds : for this purpose, it is only requisite to detach from each their several aberrant cases, and comprise these in an intermediate family, where they are easily separable into tribes, distinguishable by marked peculiarities. M. Dunal does not seem to have been aware of this suggestion, or at least, no such expedient appears to have entered into his contemplation ; and his ordinal diagnosis of the Solanacee, aggravated still further by the inclusion of the Nolanacee, is necessarily a combination of contradictory characters, repeating and increasing all the defects of his predecessors. I will here recapitulate the more essential points suggested on a former occasion, when upon the principle then recommended, the Solanal alliance, excluding entirely the Nolanacee, but in- cluding the Scrophulariacee, will consist of individuals, marked by the leading characters just enumerated (ante, p.3). Among these, the Solanacee will embrace those genera with a monope- talous corolla, having a 5-, rarely 4-partite border, the lobes of which (even under the unusual circumstance of the tube being oblique) are nearly regular and equal, and their margins always valvate or induplicato-valvate in eestivation : epipetalous stamens, alternate with, and equal to the number of the lobes, sometimes unequal in length and size, and the fifth very rarely sterile ; anthers introrse, bursting by longitudinal slits or apical pores ; an ovarium most generally 2-celled, rarely 3- to 5-locular, with a simple style and a 2-lobed or clavate stigma, often hollow ; a fruit either capsular or baccate, 2-locular, rarely more-celled from the increment of the placentz, albuminous seeds with an embryo, in the suborder Curvembryee, always slender, terete, and curved in a more or less annular or spiral form, in the suborder Rectembryee, short and straight, the radicle in all cases pointing, not to the base, but to the basal angle of the seed, and turned away to some short distance from the hilum, which is generally lateral and somewhat marginal, but never basal. They consist of plants, with alternate, often geminate, rarely pimnatifid leaves, with an inflorescence sometimes axillary, but more generally a little extra-axillary, or lateral, either single or fasciculated, or in different modifications of the cyme, panicle or corymb, under a mode of development called centrifugal. The Scrophulariacee will consist of those genera, possessing a tubular corolla, more or less curved and irregular, with a 4- or 5-partite border, the lobes of which are generally unequal and Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez: 7 bilabiate, and decidedly imbricate, never valvate, in zestivation ; stamens two or four, didynamous, rarely five, or with a rudi- mentary fifth; anthers always introrse ; an ovarlum most gene- rally bilocular, a simple style, with a stigina more or less bila- biate or 2-lobed ; fruit almost always capsular, in a very few cases baccate, 2-locular, rarely more-celled, bursting in different ways, with placente proceeding from the dissepiment. Seeds albuminous, with an embryo quite straight, or but little curved, generally with the radicle pointed towards a basal hilum: in one solitary instance the embryo is perispherically curved, and in the Rhinanthee, by an abnormal extension of the podosperm ; the hilum appears somewhat lateral. In this very natural family, although the floral leaves are often alternate, the cauline leaves are most generally opposite, a circumstance that occurs only ac- cidentally in Solanacee : the inflorescence is strictly axillary*. The Atropacee will comprise all the anomalous exceptions to the foregomg rules in the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, and will include plants with monopetalous flowers, with the tube often plicated longitudinally in bud, and a border often some- what unequal, but seldom bilabiate, generally divided into five lobes, which are always either imbricately disposed in estivation, or arranged under some modification between that form and the induplicate, but never valvate, the margins of each lobe being con- stantly free from the adjoining ones: they have generally five epipetalous fertile stamens, alternate with the lobes, one of them sometimes shorter, and very rarely three of them sterile: anthers generally introrse, sometimes extrorse, 2-lobed, usually with par- allel cells bursting longitudinally, one of the lobes being occa- sionally sterile: ovarium 2-locular, rarely, with other spurious cells, caused by the abnormal growth of the placentz, with ovules generally ascending, attached to fleshy placentz adnate to the dissepiment, as in the two preceding families, a simple style, a bilobed stigma, often of a peculiar form: fruit either baccate or capsular : seeds generally reniform and compressed, with a lateral hilum, the embryo placed in albumen, and either straight or more or less curved, sometimes spiral, with the radicle, as in the Solanacee, always turned away from the more lateral hilum. Herbaceous plants or shrubs, with a habit similar to that of the Solanacee, with alternate, simple, geminate, or fasciculate leaves : * The efficacy of this test may be applied to Verbascum, a genus of the Scrophulariacee, which offers so many anomalous characters, as to have induced many botanists to place it in Solanacee. On a former occasion I discussed this subject at some length (huj. op. iii. 181), when reasons were shown why a preponderance tended towards its position among the Scro- phulariacee as determined by Mr. Bentham: to these I may now add the fact of the structure of the seed, in which the radicle of its straight embryo is directed towards its basal hilum. 8 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. inflorescence generally somewhat extra-axillary, and lateral in regard to the insertion of the petiole. The distribution of the Solanacee and of the Atropacee, as proposed in this work (hw). op. iii. 164-178), like every first at- tempt of the kind, is sure to present many faults that will admit of correction, but it appears deserving of the attention of bota- nists as a general plan: it certainly effects the great desideratum of removing the obstacles that have always stood in the way of a satisfactory arrangement of the Solanal alliance, and it sepa- rates the genera into very natural groups, which we do not meet with in the system adopted by M. Dunal. Some observations on the peculiar features of cach of these groups will be found m the pages referred to. I now proceed to review in succession the value of the cha- racters selected as the discriminating marks of the subtribes, in the arrangement followed by M. Dunal. There does not appear to me sufficient reason for separating the genus Triguera as a sub- tribe distinct from the Solanee. It is certainly a well-marked genus, possessing prominent characters, and differs only from the other genera of the latter subtribe in the slightly oblique form of its bell-shaped corolla ; but, like others of the So/anea, its border has five equal and regular lobes, and agrees with them in wstivation ; it has also five equal stamens, supported on a ring, as in Cyphomandra, but this ring is more free from the tube of the corolla ; its anthers open by apical pores, as well as by lateral slits, as in some sections of Solanum; in the structure of the ovarium, its style and stigma, in its fruit, its placentation, its seed, and its embryo, there is nothing different from what we frequently meet with in Solanum itself. M. Dunal, on the author- ity of Cavanilles, states the fruit to be 4-locular, each cell pro- ducing only two seeds, which are superimposed. I found the fruit to be distinctly 2-locular, being divided by a single mem- branaceous dissepiment, with two or three seeds in each cell, fixed, as in Solanum, to fleshy placentee adnate to the dissepiment. The seeds are reniform, compressed, large in proportion to the size of the fruit; but their paucity in each cell is a test of no value, for I found in Withania only a solitary seed perfected in each cell. There is not therefore a single character in Triguera, except the small obliquity of the tube of the corolla, that is not met with in other genera of the Solanee*. Among the subtribes Solanee and Atropinee of M. Dunal, we * J have observed in several other cases an equal degree of obliquity in the corolla. Among these may be instanced Hyoscyamus pictus, where it is quite as oblique and gibbous as in Triguera: the same fact is depicted in the plate given of Hyoscyamus niger, in Nees’s Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ. figs. 5, 6 and 7. Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 9 find genera placed heterogeneously together, without regard to uniformity of character, and totally irrespective of the most im- portant feature of estivation. Thus, among the Solanee, which possess a valvate zestivation, is placed the genus Nicandra, with a corolla resembling that of a Convolvulus, the lobes of its border possessing a decidedly imbricated Shell trigonal, thin ; hinge-margin double; lateral teeth short, very __ close to the cardinal ones. M. plicaria. 4, Mactrella. Mactra B. & E., Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 874. __ Shell cordate, triangular, thin; hinder lateral teeth very short, ___ rudimentary, and near the cardinal. M. striatula. 42 Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. 5. Harvella. Mactra E., Gray, l. c. Shell cordate, thin, hinder slope keeled, narrow ; hinge-margin double ; lateral teeth very small, close up to the cardinal. JH. elegans. e. Ligament submarginal, triangular, near the cartilage-pit. 6. Sprsula. , Shell trigonal, hinder slope more or less keeled ; lateral teeth elongate, cross-ribbed. _S. solida. d. Ligament internal, in the same closed pit as the cartilage. 7. Mulinia, Gray, Mag. N. H. 1. 872. f. 88; P. Z. 8. 1847, n. 568. Shell triangular ; lateral teeth short, simple. M. typica. 8. Gnathodon, Gray, Mag. N. H.1. 373. f. 84; P. Z. 8. 1847, n. 569. Shell ovate, triangular, thick, rather produced behind ; lateral teeth elongate, front dilated and angular above. G. cuneata. B. Shell oblong or elongate, gaping behind ; lateral teeth very small, rudimentary, often obsolete, especially in adult shell ; mantle lobes (generally?) united. Liutrariana. a. Ligament external, marginal, separated from the cartilage-pit by a shelly plate. 9. Tresus. Lutraria sp., Middend. Shell ovate oblong, ven- tricose, hinder gape roundish ; cardinal teeth small ; lateral teeth very small, close to the cardinal ; siphonal inflection large, oblong. T. maximus. 10. Darina. Erycina sp., King. Shell oblong, compressed, rounded, and slightly gaping at each end; umbo subposterior ; cartilage-pit large ; lateral teeth very small, close to cardinal. D. solenoides. b. Ligament subexternal, marginal, not separated from the carti- lage. os 23 11. Standella, n. g. Spisula A., Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 271. Shell ovate, hinder slope more or less keeled ; lateral teeth short, smooth, anterior oblique. * Oblong, smooth. S. fragilis. ** Oblong, radiately ribbed. S. egyptiaca. - 12. Eastonia. Lutraria C., Gray, Mag. N. H. 1, 174. Shell oblong, rather ventricose, thick, equilateral, radiately ribbed, hinder slope rugose, hinder gape small; cardinal teeth of left valve compressed, nicked ; anterior lateral tooth nearly perpen- dicular. E. rugosa. 13. Lutraria, Lamk., Gray, P. Z.S. 1847, n.566. Shell ob- long, elongate, rather compressed, subequilateral ; umbo suban- terior ; hinder gape moderate or large ; cardinal teeth distinct ; Dr. J. E. Gray on some Families of Bivalve Shells. A3 interior lateral teeth erect, hinder very small, often obliterated in adult shells. L. elliptica. 14. Zenatia. Lutraria sp., Quoy. Shell oblong, elongate, compressed ; umbo anterior, submarginal, hinder gape large ; cardinal teeth distinct, lateral teeth none. Z. zelandica. 15, Resania. Shell oblong, rounded in front, tapering be- hind, strengthened by two broad raised divergmg ribs within ; umbo central, hinder gape moderate ; cardinal teeth distinct ; anterior lateral tooth very small, close to the cartilage-pit, posterior none. R. lanceolata. Shell oblong, lanceolate, compressed, tapering behind, white. N. Zealand. So 16. Cypricea, Gray, P. Z.S. 1847, n. ¥85. Lutraria **, Gray, Mag. N. H. i. +. Shell oblong, marked with an oblique pos- terior ridge, largely gaping and reflexed behind ; lateral teeth di- stinct ; anterior. oblique, near the small cartilage-pit. C. recurva. 17. Raeta. Lutraria ***, Gray, Mag. N. H. i. 378. Shell cordate, ventricose, thin, slightly produced and rather gaping behind, hinder slope keeled, narrow; cardinal teeth strong ; hinder lateral tooth small, distinct. R. campechensis. ec. Abnormal ; ligament marginal near cartilage; cardinal tooth of left valve broad, triangular, nicked. 18. Cecella. Shell oblong, subequilateral ; lateral teeth very — small, close to the cardinal tooth; cartilage-pit produced into the cavity of the shell. _ C. Horsfieldii. Madras and China. Perhaps the type of a new family. The genus Pythina of Hinds (Zool. Sulphur, 71. t. 19. f. 8, 9), which that author has referred to Mactrade, evidently belongs to Lasiade, and is very nearly allied to Kellia. Fam, 9. ANATINELLADZA. Shell oblong, rather gaping behind, equivalve, equilateral ; umbo central, white ; covered with a thin smooth periostraca. Ligament thin; cartilage internal, m an oblong narrow pit, projecting into the cavity of the shell, nearly at right angles with the cardinal edge. Cardinal teeth in the right valve two, diverging, slightly raised; of the left valve single, triangular, rather bifid; lateral teeth none. Siphonal inflection none ; an- a scar elongate, slender, marginal, hinder oblong, trian- gular. . The Anatinellade are like a roundish Lutraria without any lateral teeth, but the cardinal teeth are less developed, and there - fF 44 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz, are no lateral teeth nor siphonal inflection, and the inner surface of the valves is opake white. 1. Anatinella, Sow., Gray, P. Z. 8.1847, n.570. A. Sieboldi. Fam. 10. Paruiap2, Gray, P. Z. 8S. 1847, 186. Chiefly distinguished from Mactrade by the imperfect develop- ment of the cardinal tooth, which is simple, compressed, and with a small process on the upper edge in the place of the second tooth. A. Stphonal inflection distinct. 1. Mesodesma, Deshayes. Shell ovate, subequilateral ; lateral teeth short, smooth, subequal. MM. novezelandie. 2. Taria. Shell oblong, subequilateral, attenuated behind, hinder slope keeled ; lateral teeth very small. 7. Stokesiz, n.s. 3. Donacilla, Lamk. 1818. Shell elongate, wedge-shaped, hinder slope truncated ; anterior lateral teeth elongate, hinder short. D. cornea. 4. Paphia, Lamk. 1801; Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, n.572. Shell ovate, cuneate, truncated and slightly keeled behind; lateral teeth small, subequal, smooth. * Siphonal inflection short. P. glabrata. ** Siphonal inflection elongate. P. ventricosa. 5. Ceronia. Shell ovate, cuneate, truncated behind ; lateral teeth subequal, compressed, strongly cross-grooved. C. denti- culata. B. Stphonal inflection none. 6. Anapa, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1842; P. Z.8. 1847, 573. Shell subtrigonal, ventricose, truncated behind ; lateral teeth subequal, compressed, smooth. A. Smithit, V. D. Land. _ 7. Davila. Shell ovate, cuneate, truncated behind; lateral teeth unequal, anterior small, perpendicular. D. polita, n. s. [To be continued. } VI.—On the Ianthine, Scalarie, Natice, Lamellariz, and Velu- tine. By Wiiiiam Crark, Esq. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Noy. 25, 1852. Havine, agreeably to my method of the classification of the British Mollusca, published in the ‘ Annals,’ N.S. vol. vii. p. 469, constituted the family of the Peloride,—forming, as I think, one of the approaches to the Murices, also described in the ‘ Annals,’ vol. vii. p. 108,—I have thought that it would be a proper atten- tion to naturalists, and justice to myself, to assign the reasons Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. 45 for the steps I have taken, by giving some account of the singularly anomalous genera and species that compose the new family, which, though often mentioned,—-and some of them have even fallen on good ground with respect to natural order,—have not received the attention they deserve. My object is to give these aberrant animals a more collective form, and improved arrangement with respect to their connexion with the Muricidal tribes, until better are proposed; for in the present age we see that the highest intelligences in every science are scarcely more than ephemeral,—“ summisque negatum stare diu.”” I have also supplied fuller descriptions of the British species, and hope I have interspersed some observations that hitherto have escaped the attention of naturalists. Several of the species were known to Linnzus and his followers, but the older zoologists being comparatively ignorant of the animals have transferred them from genera to genera, and the moderns have scarcely succeeded in bringing all of them toa safe anchorage. I believe that the examination of many of our species will enable me perhaps to carry out some of these views. I have felt a difficulty in uniting these wanderers, almost with- out a home, as aberrant sections of the strict Muricide, though the animals have some of the essential organs of that family, and it would be still more inconvenient to locate them in any of the existing families of the Holostomata. I have considered that the best plan would be, to form for the Janthine, Scalarie, Na- tice, Lamellarie, and Velutine, a family, combining the respec- tive characters of the holostomatous and canaliferous divisions of the Gasteropoda, as by their entire apertures they have, con- _ chologically, a large affinity with the former tribe, and by the retractile proboscis, malacologically, the closest alliance with the Canalifere. Naturalists must therefore either raise each of the above genera to the rank of families, which at best can only have conchological variations, and scarcely any very essential mala- ecological distinction, or deposit them for conciseness sake in a neutral one, under an indifferent term, embracing the principal attributes of the five genera. If the latter view is thought con- venient and acquiesced in, I propose the appellation of the Pe- _ loride, from the Peloris of the ancients, probably a testaceous animal, but whether of the holostomatous or muricidal race is doubtful, and on that account more appropriate for a family of hybrid and transitive pretensions. The position of the new family would be intermediate with the Pyramidellide and Muri- cide ; its genera, the Chemnitzie and Eulime, which have also an entire aperture and retractile proboscis, may be said to occupy a sort of debateable ground between two of the great divisions of the gasteropodan domain. 46 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz, These anomalous genera must not be looked on as freaks of nature ; they are her avenues from one division of a class to another. Under the respective genera will be pointed out the curious characters that connect them with particular groups, and also the various differential poimts with each other, which though conchologically great in appearance, when malacologically exa- mined will exhibit striking similarities : for instance, Janthina and Scalaria are inseparable, as are Natica, Lamellaria, and Velutina ; but notwithstanding their respective discrepancies, they all have various connecting links, decidedly showing that they form a single family about to blend with the strict Muricide. Many considerations have induced me to propose the Peloride. Abs- tractedly, I would rather have preferred the transfer of its pro- posed genera as sections of the Muricide, with which group they appear to have the greater approximation ; nevertheless for the present I abandon this view, on the plea that one inter- mediate family would be less repugnant to the feelings of con- chologists, and even to some malacologists, than the adoption of five families or the creation of five sections of essentially the same malacological structure. However great may be the disappro- bation of naturalists at these changes, we feel it to be our duty to see that nature is satisfied before conchological hypothesis, and we fearlessly invite malacologists to point out a more natural site for these creatures, than as a united anomalous group, im- mediately abutting on the Muricidal tribes. This family will conspicuously illustrate the great advantage, nay even the triumph, of malacological facts over conchological considerations, and point out the little reliance to be placed on the form of the hard parts as distinctive characters. What con- chologist would have ventured to associate these anomalous genera in the same circle? Conchology could never have given to these singular objects an appropriate constitution : without the assistance of malacology they would for ever have remained a nomadic tribe, and indefinitely the sport of hypothesis. Fam. PELor1p2, nobis. Animalia, quoad testam, forme variabilis, nunc, Naticam, Sigaretum, nunc, Bullam, aut Scalariam simulantia ; apertura integra vel canali obsoleto; quoad organa essentialia, summe consensionis ; semper proboscide retractili plus mmusve longa predita ; pallio ad latus columnari, canalem brevem efformante. Tanthina, Lamarck. This singular genus appears not to be indigenous to any of the coasts of our globe; it has a truly oceanic habitat amidst the _ Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. 47 mighty waters of the Atlantic and Pacific; the various species are occasionally wafted to the different shores of the world. More than twenty years ago, many of the [anthina communis were brought to us alive, though collapsed, collected on the South Devon coasts ; I believe none have appeared since in those localities. This genus has long caused embarrassment to naturalists, and is still a source of difficulty in regard to the structure of the animal and its natural position ; but I think the obstacles to a true determination will disappear on attentive consideration. The great stumbling-block is the float, as it is called, or vesicular ' mass attached to the foot, which has been considered an hydro- static apparatus. This idea is erroneous: the organ is the mem- branous vehicle of the contents of the ovarium and matrix, that has descended from under the mantle, and fixed itself to the foot, for a very obvious purpose of the animal ceconomy in reference to the pulli in the genial season. It is probable, that as the animal, from its peculiar habitat, cannot, like the tribes of the coasts, deposit the germs of reproduction on marine substances, it makes use of the foot as a substitute, until its young emerge from the agglomerated mass of capsules to shift for themselves ; then the temporary vesicular deposit is cast off. I have seen a similar appendage to the foot of the Pileopsis hungaricus and several other Gasteropoda. That this organ is not necessary for the floatation of the animal is strongly supported by the fact, as the sexes are distinct, that many may be presumed the males, and such often occur without the so-called float. Many of the Littorine with a shell ten times more ponderous in proportion than the globular delicate Ianthina, float with the shell beneath, and foot uppermost, in every direc- tion for days, without descending from the surface of the waters. It will be seen that the other parts of the animal scarcely differ from the more regular gasteropod. The double branchial plumes, one of them with two ranges of strands ; the small head, and the retractile, though short, inflated proboscis ; and the ru- dimentary mucous fillets, which latter are only seen m the Canalifera, show that Ianthina is in the vicinity of Murea. It has been thought to approach Trochus ; Iam not of this opinion : the above characters, with its oceanic habitat, food and habitudes, and absence of operculum, seem entirely to remove it from that genus, to which it would be difficult to find a colourable approach ; and above all, we may observe, that the illustrious Cuvier, by his dis- section, places it in the category of the Muricide. I therefore deposit Janthina as the first member of the new family, forming, with the Eulime and Chemnitzia, the passage from the tribes with entire apertures to the Canalifere: the 48 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz, aperture in Janthina, by its columellar elongation and canaliferous tendency, shows that it is in a state of transition, and the short neck and head, with the retractile rostrum, point out that im the soft parts there are also the elements of transition. Tanthina communis, Lamarck. Animal inhabiting a spiral, subglobose, bluish-white or lilac- coloured shell of four tumid volutions and a minute reflexed apex. Mantle lax, swelling beyond the margin of the aperture and forming an incipient canal. The neck and head are very short, but capable of evolving an inflated retractile proboscis, which has been mistaken for the head itself; it is armed, as in the Mu- rices, with corneous plates and the usual short spiny tongue. Tentacula short, conical, poimted, with deeply cloven offsets of half their length ; but the eyes are obsolete, probably being use- less, as the animal floats with the shell downwards and the foot to the skies. Foot truncate anteally ; auricled at the ex- ternal angles, moderately long, gradually tapering to a point: on the under part, the animal in the genial season deposits the vesicular mass containing the ova and pulli, ejected from the matrix; it exudes from the collar and surface of the body a purple liquid. There are two branchial plumes, one with a double row of strands, and there are the rudiments of mucous fillets ; in fact, all the organs resemble those of Murex. Ishould rejoice to review this species, as my examples, though alive, were torpid from the effect of the agitation of the tides on the shores, consequently there was no adequate exertion of their organs. _ I beg malacologists to lose no opportunity of rigorously exa- mining these animals, as there are still points in their structure on which it would be desirable to have further information ; amongst them the constitution of the proboscis, whether it be strictly the proboscis retractilis of the Muricide. M. Cuvier insists again and again that it is retractile, assimilating it to that organ in the Buccinum undatum, which he has so elaborately described, and stating that when he treats of that muricidal animal, the mechanism of Janthina by comparison will be better appreciated. Therefore, after M. Cuvier’s particular and minute account, that the proboscis in this species is'a great and inflated, though short muzzle, that can be retracted within the buccal sheath, we must bow to such high authority ; but independent of this fact, there are other characters which sufficiently declare that this extraordinary animal can have no other allocation than in the vicinity of the Muricide. r This is the only species I have seen alive; one or two other ——— es < = 4 Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutine. 49° rarer ones are sometimes found in company with it, as the Tanthina exigua and I. pallida; which last 1 think is only a variety of the present species. These animals have no operculum. Scalaria, Lamarck. This genus contains several British species. Authors and Lamarck’s commentators say, that it is allied to Turritella, but I think that it has much greater affinity with the Canalifera. Turritella and Scalaria, in addition to the single branchial plume, appear to have the mucous strands of the Muricide, the animals of which are always provided with that appendage, besides the gland of viscosity ; in other points, Turritella, by its short pro- duced muzzle, circular operculum, and absence of a proboscis, is nearer to the Littorine and Trochi, whilst Scalaria also, with the mucous fillets, has the decided proboscis of the Canalifera ; con- sequently it must be assigned, as a muricidal anomaly, to the new family of the Peloride. However, whatever may be the affinities of the two genera, they will not be far apart ; the one claiming, by its subcanal, both of shell and mantle, to take posi- ~ tion on the last confines of the Holostomata, the other on the first lines of the Canalifera. An attentive perusal of the account of the undermentioned species will show that the Scalarie are truly strange animals; the spiral operculum, single branchial plume, and almost entire aperture, indicate their relation with the Littorine and Cerithiade, whilst the mucous fillets and pro- minent retractile proboscis, a character of the highest value, fix them amongst the immediate points of transition to the Muricide. Scalaria clathratula, Montagu. - Animal occupying a densely plicated milk-white spiral shell of 9-11 volutions. The animal nearly throughout is bluish _ white, aspersed at the points of the tentacula, on the head and neck, and margins of the foot, with blotches and spots of snow- q white matter. Mantle fleshy, reflexed on the peripheral rib of the aperture, and forming also a short lax branchial fold to corre- _ spond with the incipient canal of the shell. The head, though very short, is distinct, compressed and crescent-shaped as in Murex, 3 beneath slightly emarginate in the centre, at which point is the _ mouth that is partially transversely and vertically cloven, from _ which a long strong fleshy proboscis is exserted, which I have _ Tepeatedly seen evolved, several times in a minute. The ten- _ tacula are moderately long, divergent, subcompressed, with blunt terminations ; the eyes are very black, not fixed on offsets, but on scarcely raised eminences or decidedly external semi- _ circular inflations that are integral parts of their bases. The a foot can be extended beyond the tentacula; it is nevertheless Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 4 50 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Sealariz, short, narrow, and bevelled on both sides, arcuated gently in front when on the march, and slightly auricled; at rest subtruncate ; it is also grooved transversely in front, dividing the sole from the upper part, and forming a distinct labium, the sole being somewhat the longest ; it tapers to a slender rounded termination, carrying at some distance from the extremity, on a simple lobe, a white spiral operculum of three turns; the two first are very small and eccentric, the third rapidly increases and occupies 33ths of the area, and is marked with elliptical striz of incre- ment ; the posterior half of the foot is deeply grooved longitu- dinally and medially im the sole, with a central depression exactly as in Murez tubercularis, but not quite so decided :—it is probable that this groove, and apparent, if not real, solution of continuity, is not solely to convey water to the foot, but also to assist the folding of that organ on its anterior portion, and the central pit is to aid another doubling at right angles. I wit- nessed the operation both in retraction and when the animal deployed the foot, which confirmed that part of M. Bivona’s de- scription,—“ Pes, pliea triplici in testam retractus.” On retrac- tion, each posterior longitudinal half, bounded by the groove, is folded on its counterpart, forming two plications; then these halves are at the central depression doubled on the anterior portion, and the whole is withdrawn and covered by the oper- culum. Of course the routine of exsertion is exactly the converse, but it appears to me that these manceuvres are pretty much the same in all the Gasteropoda. Scalaria, in these and other points, is closely allied to Murex tubercularis, as far as external organs are considered ; it only differs in having a spiral operculum instead of a muricidal one. This creature is very free in showing its points. It inhabits the three zones. The one described was captured by myself in the middle of the littoral district, at the roots of the Corallina offici- nalis, at Exmouth, where it is of rare occurrence. I have not taken more than five or six live specimens of this species and the S. communis in thirty years; most of them were from the coral zone. I observed that when the animal was im extremis, it emitted, like the Janthine, a brilliant purple fluid. I am not prepared to speak, at present, of the reproductive organs and the internal mechanism of the proboscis, but we may safely con- clude that it does not greatly differ from the Buccinum undatum,— Murex with me. I have examined the S. communis, which does not vary in the organs from this species ; its colours and dispo- sition of the markings exhibit some differences. I believe the only other British species are the S. Trevilliana, S. Grenlandica, and S. Turtoni. 'The two first I have not seen alive ; the latter has been examined, but I unfortunately lost the aa ees Natice, Lamellariz, and Velutine. 51 notes. I have omitted to state one of the proofs of the intimate connexion between Janthina and Scalaria, that they are the only two spiral animals which copiously, spontaneously and immedi- ately emit the purple fluid. Many of the Murices produce the purple dye, but not until the gland is punctured, when a greenish white fluid is obtained, which becomes purple, on ex- posure to heat, light, air, and the sun. Natica, Bruguiére. This genus has several British species, and is one of the anomalies that occasionally are met with in every department of zoology, and which cannot enter into natural order in regular progression, but must be intercalated as an excrescence in line with the object to which it has the greatest affinity. The present animal has alliances throughout the scale of its class :—by the position of the eyes in the species that have them, and the pecu- liar character of the flat tentacula coalescing with the membrane of the head, it exhibits a connexion with the Eulime and Chemniizia ; it shows only slight connexion by the operculum with the Littorine; it has also by the foot a certain affinity with the Bullz; but the important organ which fixes its true position is the retractile proboscis, the invariable concomitant of the Muricidal tribes, by which this apparently ambiguous animal becomes one of the points of transition from the Holostomata to the Canalifera, and I think that it ought to enter the natural __ order as a member of the new family. Authors state that Natica has affinity with Sigaretus, an exotic genus of which there is no true British species; we cannot concur in this view until the anatomy of the latter is more fully exa- mined ; if it is found to have the retractile proboscis, it will be in the same category as Natica, and must be withdrawn from the Haliotide. Natica monilifera, Lamarck. Natica glaucina, Anglorum. Animal inhabiting a spiral, globosely conical, smooth shell of _ 6-8 tumid volutions. The mantle, neck, and body are of the _ palest or lightest mouse-colour ; it is thin, rather lax, but does _ not extend beyond the shell ;—Lamarck’s commentator, M. _ Deshayes, says, “ Le manteau se développe particuligrement sur les parties antérieures de la coquille;” this is quite incorrect; he _has mistaken the upper skin of the anterior portion of the foot, ‘which some call the mentum, for the mantle. There is no di- _ stinct head ; the only vestige of one is a compressed arcuated _ veil which is fixed by the centre of its membrane on the anterior part of the fleshy tunic of the proboscidal sheath, and on each 4 52 Mr. W. Clark on the lanthine, Scalarie, side by a small white muscle to the base of the groove formed by the neck and skin of the foot, at the centre of which, and under the veil between it and the inside of the front skin of the foot, the yellowish-white proboscis and the end of its inner cy- linder may be seen retracted; the head veil is shallow, sinuous, or lunated, breaking at the right and left sides, very far apart, into two moderately long, flat, triangular pointed tentacula, red- brown on the upper and outside half, and white on the lower and inside portion, forming at the extreme angles small subcircular auricles. The eyes in this species are so excessively minute as scarcely to be detected; however, if they really exist, we know their precise position by those of N. nitida, in which they are very visible and immersed in the skin at the centre of the ante- rior base of the tentacula, on the white concealed portion, but being always covered they appear to be of little use as organs of vision. The foot is an enormous subcircular disk, much larger in proportion than that of any other pectinibranchous Gasteropod I am acquainted with: though of one plate, it has the aspect of being formed of four lobes; the anterior portion, by having its upper skin posteriorly and laterally disunited to form what is called the mentum, appears a distinct upper and lower lobe, so much so, that the upper one has been mistaken for and described as a large broad head, “ une téte trés large et trés aplatie,” but its central anterior connexion with the sole shows that it is an integral part thereof. The disk, which is the third portion, is not, when the animal is in full action, greatly extended at the ~ sides; it is posteriorly rounded, anteally somewhat constricted and more truncate, and at rest forms nearly a flat, oval, sharp- edged plateau; on this springs the operculigerous or fourth lobe, supporting on the posterior portion a demi-semicircular yellow corneous paucispiral operculum, which is situated just as far from the posterior extremity as to allow the unoccupied part of that end of the lobe to reflect on and conceal it altogether from view when the foot is deployed; the opereuligerous lobe is then con- tinued on each side the cone of the shell, almost to the mentum or front skin, and forms what M. Deshayes calls “un bourrelet circulaire plus ou moins épais, dans laquelle la coquille est presque entierement cachée.” This is really the case in this species, but by no means to such an extent in the N. nitida. Authors say that the upper flap of the foot is reflexed on, and keeps the tentacula glued as it were to, the front of the shell ; this is not so; it is never thus reflexed, but often on itself, forming a rounded white rouleau. The fact is, that when the animal is on the march, the upper or coloured skin of the anterior part of the foot spreads itself on the shell, but is not reflexed, supporting the tentacula nearly to their tips, but never otherwise, as when at ae owe ey oe er eae ~ Ss A : ~ aye: Natice, Lamellarie, and Velutinz. 53 rest it is always folded on itself, causing the white tumid part of the rouleau to press the bases of the tentacula against the shell, and thus they obscure the eyes in those species in which they are not obsolete. The upper part of the anterior division of the foot is marked with fine dark longitudinal rather close lines or streaks, behind it is of a pale brown or drab, the reflexed oper- culigerous lobe is white, and the entire disk of the sole pale yellowish white. The animal has the power of stowing entirely out of sight the enormous mass of foot; it does so very delibe- rately, and closes the aperture effectually by placing the strong corneous operculum well within the margin; it has nothing of the rapid retraction of the foot, asin Rissoa. These animals abound of large size in the Warren Sands, ‘opposite Exmouth. When they are just taken, in vigour, and immersed in sea-water, it is scarcely possible to contemplate a more beautiful and interesting object, with its shell msing as a globular pyramid from an immense circular disk, elegantly marked with fine dark lines on a clear drab ground. I recom- mend this species for examination ; its large size affords a good view of the external organs, and the anatomy is comparatively facile. Natica nitida, Brit. Moll. Natica Alderi, nonnull. This species, as regards the external organs, is so similar to the N. monilifera, that a notice of the variations will suffice. It has, like its congener, the extended anatomy of which has been omitted to save space, two branchial plumes, and the mucous fillets are nearly as evident as in the Muricide. Inthe male, the organ of reproduction is in every respect more developed. ‘The eyes are distinctly visible, immersed in the centre of the anterior bases of the tentacula. The colour of the upper front surface of the foot and tentacula is a deepish dull red-brown, which is deposited on the first-named organ in close irregular longitudinal streaks, but on the posterior portion they are less close and paler coloured, and still less so laterally ; the sole is a uniform pale yellow: these animals vary much in the general colour, but whatever the ground colour may be, it is thus modified on the particular parts as above stated. The animal is active and not uncommon in the coralline zone ‘at Exmouth, where, though very rarely, the pure snow-white variety occurs, as well as the plain chestnut-coloured N. sordida, which is probably not distinct from the present animal. The ‘other British species we have not met with alive are the N. Mon- tagui, N. Grenlandica, which is the N. pusilla of Gould, and the NV. helicoides; this latter is quite unknown to us, as is the N. Kingii. Oypetotas 54 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalariz, Lamellaria, Montagu. This genus has not more than one or two British species ; the excellent Montagu, the discoverer of one of them, constituted the genus Lamellaria to receive it; we are bound to adopt this gene- ric term, though Coriocella would have been more significant, and place in it the L. tentaculata of Montagu and the L. halio- toidea of authors, which latter has been continually shifted from one genus to another. Both these species have, at times, been deposited by mistake in the exotic genus Sigaretus, after La- marck, who had been misled by M. Cuvier having erroneously described the Helix haliotoidea of Linneus for Adanson’s Siga- retus, that has an external shell, which fact—see Natica—has been noticed. M. Blainville expressly formed the genus Corio- cella to receive M. Cuvier’s animal, which is undoubtedly iden- tical with the L. perspicua, but Montagu’s appellation claims the priority as to time. As to the natural position of this genus, we must have recourse to that unerring magnet, the malacology of the animal, which consigns it to the vicinity of Murex. This situation, which has already been alluded to by authors, has been looked on by the older zoologists as unnatural, but, like the preceding genera, it can only be brought into the line of natu- ral order by being deposited as an anomalous muricidal ex- crescence. Lamellaria perspicua, Montagu. Sigaretus perspicua, Cuvier et auct. Coriocella perspicua, Blainville. Helix haliotoidea, Linnzus. Bulla haliotoidea, Mont. et aliorum. Animal suboval, covered by a strong coriaceous mantle ex- tending on all sides beyond the foot and body, with the margins plain and united, except in front, where there is a short but de- cided branchial fold or canal to admit the water; the inner sur- face is marked with radiating white lines and flaky spots; the outer one in different individuals is variable, being often studded with bright orange or citron papillose spots, and in others with brown or red-brown ones. Under the skin, about the centre of the upper surface, is imbedded a white subopake semispiral ear-shaped shell that protects the branchial plume and some of the viscera. The head is a flat, smooth, very inconspicuous pro- jection with a subrotund orifice beneath, from whence the short retractile proboscis is exserted, and at a little distance within it are two fleshy lobes supporting very thin pale corneous plates, between which a long flat spiny tongue springs, and on leaving the palate forms on the top of the back of the head three coils, aud is then continued to the stomach. These remarks, the ‘Sea ia Natice, Lamellariz, and Velutine. 55 result of various dissections, lead me to observe, that this short proboscis, though retractile, is not the strict and usually formed muricidal one, as in that tribe the tongue is rarely coiled ; it 1s, however, thus contorted in our Murex lapitlus, Purpura aucturum, an indisputable muricidal animal ; but in this creature, the most anomalous of our five genera, there are a host of characters to prove its close connexion with the Canaliferous tribes ;—it 1s as far from Bulla, the usual conchologist’s depositary for animals of this sort of aspect, as the poles. Its entire coriaceous unreflected mantle has the decided branchial canal of many of the Murices, and M. Cuvier considers it the equivalent of the muricidal shell ; that great naturalist in the anatomy of this animal thus sums up : «En un mot, pour faire du Sigaret un Buccin, il suffirait que les tours de sa coquille moins inégaux, se prolongeassent en une spirale plus aigue.” The tentacula arise from the short mem- branous awning of the head ; they are long, flattened, pointed, pale yellowish white, with large black eyes, a very small distance from the bases on extremely short offsets at the external angles, which gives them the appearance of being nearly on the bases of the tentacula. The foot is rather large and long, very little rounded in front, but deeply labiated, forming short auricles, and gradually becomes acuminated behind ; it is above and below of a pale yellow. The branchial apparatus is, we believe, a single plume, crescent-shaped, which gives it the aspect of being double ; it consists of about twelve vascular filaments lying on the centre of the back part of the head, under the protection of the front portion of the shield, whilst the liver and the ovarium, and in t the male the testis, occupy the spiral portion. The anus opens between the mantle and the body, rather posteriorly on the left side. The verge is a spatulate organ on the right side of the neck, and is connected with the testis by a very long convoluted thread or epididymis. | These animals are sparingly taken in the summer, in the coralline zone at Exmouth ; but in winter after a gale they are ‘often washed up in great numbers on the Warren Sands, near the same place. Having just received live examples, I am enabled to state that the branchial apparatus is a single arcuated light brown plume of coarse strands, transversely placed, with the point reaching to the canal between the foot and the mantle. What Montagu calls an appendage or protruded arm from a sinus of - the mantle is what has now been described ; he also mentions and figures the tentacula as very short ; this is not so, unless his "specimen was mutilated, a very common occurrence. I have seen hundreds of live animals of all colours, but the tentacula were ‘what would be called moderately long, and at least twice the ength of those in Montagu’s vignette, fig. 6. 56 Mr. W. Clark on the Ianthine, Scalarie, Lamellaria tentaculata, Montagu. - Though the ‘ British Mollusca’ quotes me for this species, I now believe that it and the preceding are identical. In the great numbers I have examined during the last forty years, I have never seen one of them with such decided long, filiform, sharp-pointed tentacula as to distinguish it as a species ; I think we may safely conclude that Montagu’s animal is the L. per- spicua. Velutina, Gray. Velutina has a single British species; it has been thought to have close connexion with Sigaretus, on which point see the remarks under the title of Natica: in addition it may be stated, that Velutina has eyes, but no operculum ; Sigaretus is the re- verse, and whatever it may prove when more investigated, we will for the present consider Velutina a good genus of the muri- cidal type, and I consign it to the Peloride. Velutina levigata, auct. Helix levigata, Mont. Animal suborbicular, inhabiting a brown auriform shell with a coarsely striated thick epidermis. The mantle is extremely large, fleshy, with two emarginations, one branchial on the left side of the centre of the shell, the other is an anal conduit ; it is marked in all directions with fine intense flake-white anastomo- sing lines; the inflations and thick lobules of the margin can scarcely be maintained within the periphery of the aperture. The head is of muricidal stamp, being a small, flat, almost united membrane, under which is the mouth, a mere subvertical fissure, from which the animal can exsert a long cylindrical proboscis annulated by fine flake-white lines, and has within the orifice a small white palate, supported by two oval yellowish-brown stri- ated corneous plates, between which is a very short white spiny tongue, which is quite anterior, not ;4,ths of an inch long. The tentacula are short, white, not very pointed, and spring from the head-veil, with eyes on slightly raised eminences at the external bases. The foot is rather long and wide, and when extended truncate anteriorly, with inconsiderable auricles, and these in full action disappear ; it then tapers to a blunt terminus. The» branchial apparatus consists of two plumes, lying on the left side of the neck; the one a pale brown riband of numerous strong strie or vessels, the other is a small dark striated leaf with an apparent division in the centre caused by the arterial vein ; it is placed close under the larger mass. The heart and auricle are at the base of the larger leaf; perhaps the greater range may be the mucous fillets common to most or all the Muricide, but from ie wane er Naticze, Lamellarize, and Velutine. 57 the position of the heart I think both leaves are branchial. ‘Phe cesophagus is extremely short ; it almost immediately opens into a large oval stomach that is always filled with pulp. The ceso- phageal cordon consists of two oval yellow ganglia on each side, and one smaller a little posterior to the others. The verge is yellow, not long, and is a miniature of that organ in Murex un- datus, except that it is rather more pointed, and has the orifice at the point instead of a little below it as in that species. This animal inhabits, at Exmouth, the deepest waters of the coralline zone. This is the last genus which in respect of the shell and animal cannot be placed in a simple natural series, but must fall therein by a branch ; it is not so aberrant as Lamellaria, as here the coriaceous mantle has vanished, and the auriform shell protecting the viscera and branchie has become external ; nevertheless, by its thick epidermal coat it appears to supply the place of the thick external mantle of Laminaria. Its place in ‘the natural order is conspicuously marked out by the retractile proboscis as a sequence to the last genus, and it is assigned to the present family as a striking point of transition to the Cana- lifera. Velutina flexilis, Montagu. This is a Scottish and Hebridean species: it appears to belong to this genus. For some account of the animal I refer to the ‘ British Mollusca,’ vol. in. p. 350. The Velutina otis of authors, now Otina otis, has been depo- sited in this genus, but from observations published in one of my papers, I believe its relations are in the neighbourhood of the Bulle and Conovuli; at the same time I admit that it requires further examination. I now conclude, and if it be considered, ‘ Et genus insolitum concordi lege coégit,’ or in other words, that I have applied a Jaw, that of union, to a strange or anomalous race, and brought its members more prominently into view, the design of this paper will not have entirely failed. I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant, Wiiiam Crarx. P.S.—I have just received from Mr. Damon, of Weymouth, ‘some minute shells collected in Zetland ; I have met with them occasionally on the South Devon coast. They are partly dwarf, or an immature variety of that singularly variable species the Rissoa inconspicua, and are marked in the direction of the axis with about seven brownish red lines that are tolerably regular and equidistant. - I believe they are the long-lost species of Adams, “ lineis 58 Bibliographical Notices. rubris notata. Apertura margine patentissima.” (Linn. Trans. vol. iii. p. 67.) With respect to the thickened or broad margin, it is rarely seen but in the completed shell, whether it be dwarf, or of a larger growth ; and in the variety styled pulcherrima it is mostly wanting, probably in consequence of a depauperation from littoral causes, as the R. inconspicua is usually a deep water or coralline zone species. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. A Popular History of British Zoophytes. By the Rev. D. Lanps- BoroueH, D.D., A.L.S. &c. London: Reeve and Co. We suspect there may be some, even among the lovers of natural history, who on reading the title of this book will exclaim, “ But what are Zoophytes?” 7 If this be so, we would implore all such good folks not to stop at the mere inquiry, but to open the pages of Dr. Landsborough’s very interesting and attractive little volume, and judge for themselves what zoophytes are. The admirable illustrations will enable them at once to perceive the exquisite beauty of form which is to be met with even in this remote corner of the kingdom of nature—exemplifying for the thousandth time the truth of Lord Bacon’s Commentary on Scripture : “ God beheld all things which his hands had made, and lo they were all passing good. But when man turned him about and took a view of the works which his hands had made, he found all to be vanity and vexation of spirit.” Dr. Landsborough has dedicated his volume to two friends, one of whom is Dr. Johnston of Berwick-upon-Tweed, whose work on Zoo- phytes has long been the standard in the scientific world both at home and abroad. And to those “admirable volumes,” as Dr. Lands- borough calls them, he intends his own more popularized and briefer work to form “a stepping-stone.” We have every hope that this may be the case. The study of zoophytes has not hitherto been so popular as it richly deserves to be from their interesting and wonderful nature, and we hail with delight the stepping-stones which are to shorten and facilitate the path of the young student across the many difficulties by which he must at first be surrounded. To the idle wanderer or invalid by the sea-shore, the volume before us will be invaluable. He will find the “ugly brown sea-weeds” which he has kicked so recklessly from before his feet as he saunt- ered listlessly along the beach, assume a new shape and character in his eyes. He will discover that they are neither “ ugly brown sea- weeds,” nor bits of dirty branches either, but the marvellously con- structed homes of thousands of living creatures, united in households, as it were, by their respective similarities of growth, formation and habits. The very broken shells he meets with, and on which the conchologist could not deign to cast an eye, are. to him precious morsels, for here and there upon them are to be seen clusters of other ee eT ee a ae ae 3 a ae Zoological Society. 59 families of the strange zoophytic race, their cell-like habitations con- structed with an art and adorned with a variety of pattern and beauty which leave the mind bewildered at the loveliness with which it has pleased God to embellish every nook of the habitable world. The spirit of “ennui” can never come near those to whom Nature unfolds her wonders, and when such a subject is rendered so attractive as it is now done by being offered in a popular and yet compre- hensive form, we cannot doubt its gaining daily more and more hold on general attention. This volume is published uniform with Dr. Landsborough’s pre- vious one on British Sea-weeds, and no thoughtful visitor to our watering-places ought to be without both the one and the other. There are two new species of Lepralia described and figured in the volume, viz. L. melolontha and Gattye. For the characters we must refer to Mr. Busk’s Catalogue. The descriptions in Dr. Lands- borough’s ‘ Popular History’ are from the pen of Mrs. Gatty, who has well merited the compliment of having her name associated with one of them by the acuteness of observation which led her first to discri- minate them, and the accuracy of observation which prompted her to maintain the opinion she had justly formed, in opposition to what might have been deemed authority. The L. Gattye is beautifully figured from a drawing by Dr. Greville. Mrs. Gatty is also the first to have ascertained that the Hippothoe have ovarian capsules similar to those of the true Lepralieg,—another fact which vindicates the justice of the compliment she has received from the hand of the ablest of our present zoophytologists. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. February 11, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEw Birps 1n THE Museum OF THE EARL OF Dersy. By Dr. Kaur. [Concluded from p. 455. vol. x. Ser. 2.] Some remarks on the genus Psaris, Cuv. The genus Psaris, which is synonymous with Tityra, Vieill., is a true genus, which cannot be considered as the only type of a sub- family, and which cannot be divided into several genera. It is an | indivisible genus, which I have separated into some little subgenera only. I prefer, from well-known reasons, the name Psaris. _ The characters of this genus are :—Thick, strong, slightly com- pressed bill, without strong bristle-feathers on the mouth gape ; tarsi _ moderately high, with broad scales on the front; on the sides and behind with small scales. The old males have the second hand wing- feather abnormously short and of an unusual formation. The females and young birds have the wings regular. _ The species of this large genus are limited to the southern parts of America. 60 Zoological Society. a. Subgenus CHLoRopsARIS. They have the bill and the feathered lorum of the Pachyrhamphus, but the wings are shorter and the tail more graduated. Size of a Sparrow, colouring more variegated and greenish on the back. 1. Psaris Cuviert, Swains. Spix, tab. 45. 2. 2: Ps. arricapPitius, Muscicapa, Gmel. Enl. C. 871g. 831 2. 3. Ps. versicotor. Vireo, Hartlaub. 6. Subgenus Pacuyruamrpuus, G. Gray. The bill unicolor black, shorter than the head, not compressed on the sides ; the bristle-feathers moderately long ; the abnormous hand- feather like Chloropsaris, with broader inner webs and emarginated only on the tip; tail unicolor, very little graduated. Size of a Lanius colurio. The colouring is dark and not so variegated. We can give by the diagnosis the colouring of the abnormous hand- feather of the males. 4. Ps. vauipus. Lanius validus, Licht. The second hand wing-feather with a long white spot on the inner web, which reaches to the third part of its length. 5. Ps. niGRESCENS. Pach. nigrescens, Cab. The second hand wing-feather black, with white margin on the ex- terior web. 6. Ps. pecroratis. Pach. pectoralis, Swains. The second hand wing-feather black, with white spot near the root, and fine white exterior margin. 7. Ps. Actatz. Pach. Aglaia, Lafr. The second hand wing-feather with an oval white spot near the root, and without white exterior margin. c. Subgenus Psaris. The red and black bill on the anterior part more compressed, and like Cassicus, with broad root, surrounded by the frontal feathers ; lorum and eye region naked ; the bristle-feathers over the gape very indistinct ; the second hand wing-feather extremely narrow, formed like a sword, without an emargination on the tip. The colouring is silver-grey, like Lanius excubitor, with more or less black head, face, wings and tail. Size of Lanius excubitor. 8. Ps. cayanus, Cuv. The black colour covers the whole head, and extends to the tip of the ear-feathers; the bill two-thirds red-coloured ; tail black, on the root only white or silver-grey ; the wings 116-122, and the abnormous second hand-feather 40 mm. long. 9. Ps. BRASILIENSIS, Swains. The black of the ear-feathers extends further than the black of the head ; the bill one-third red-coloured ; ‘the inner webs of the wings Zoological Society. 61 white-bordered; the wings 129, and the abnormous second hand- feather 41 mm. long. This species is probably a subspecies of cayanus. 10. Ps. semirasciatus. Pach. semifasciatus, Spix, t. 442. The black on the head covers only the front to the eye, and de- scends to the anterior ear-feathers round the eye to the chin; tail black, with a silver-grey or white band under the tail-covers, and a white band on the tip; the wings 127-134, and the abnormous second hand-feather 46 mm. long; it is on the exterior web black, and on the interior white. The female with dirty brown head and a greyish brown back, with _a tinge of red. 11. Ps. maximus, Kp. In the collection of Lord Derby I found a young bird of very large dimensions, which does not belong to any of the preceding species. The bill is reddish on the root ; the under parts are lighter than on the young cayanus; the stripes are more obsolete, and are reduced on the side as black shaft-stripes ; shafts of the tail reddish brown ; under tail and interior wing-covers white, without spots. Ps. cayanus. Ps. maximus. Dimen.— Head ............... 2 5 Gages Wats cf ois as 35 35 Wink a hiiss ab. ential 129 sds. licon 129 Wadler ne Soe ka: os ae 73 Heichtotehe Wb vA a. AS Brendel pte eee Le. Le It would be very interesting to discover the old bird of this species. § d. Subgenus Erator. It unites the size, colouring and formation of the second hand- feather of the true Psaris with the bill and feathered lorum and eye region of the other subgenera. This little subgenus, with its mixed characters, gives the clearest proof that Psaris, Pachyrhamphus and Bathmidurus cannot be con- sidered as true genera. 12. Ps. rvaursiTor, Orb. Lanius inquisitor, Olf. Diag.—Tail black... Descr.—The male with black head and white ear-covers, connected with a white collar, which divides the black head from the silver-grey body ; tail black, at the root white, which extends to the margins of the inner webs ; end of the tail without white band; the second hand- feather on the inner web white. The female (Jardinii, erythrogenys, Selbyi, and Nattereri, Sw.) with white front and rufous ear-covers. 13. Ps. Frasert, Kaup. Diag.—Tail two-thirds white, with black white-bordered end. Descr.—The head to the ear-covers black; ear-covers and under 62 Zoological Society. the posterior part of the eye white ; the second hand wing-feather light ash-grey, with white root. The dimensions of these two species are nearly the same :—head, 52; gape, 32; height of the bill, 10; breadth, 14-15; wing, 105- 113; tail, 63-70. I give to this very distinct species the name of a very able zoolo- gist, who is going a second time to Western Africa. From this jour- ney we may anticipate the greatest benefit to our science, and we wish Mr. Fraser the best success. For all his kind assistance in the col- lection of Lord Derby I give him my best thanks. e. Subgenus Barumipurvs, Cab. They have the bill like Chloropsaris, Pachyrhamphus and Erator, but the tail in most of the species is more graduated. The colouring of it is black, with white or yellow end spots. Size of a Finch. The predominating colour of the males is black, white and grey. In this little subgenus we have different type-species, about which the different subspecies arrange themselves. One of these is Ps. MARGINATUS. Head-feathers black, on the tip with steel-blue; wings black ; shoulder-covers, wing-covers and arm-wings white marginated ; tail graduated, black with broad white tip. The female has all the margins and the under parts rufous yellow, the back greenish, and the head darker coloured. a. Ps, MARGINATUS MINOR. Lorum and a small line on the front whitish ; ear-covers, back part of the neck, lower part of the back light grey; upper part of the back black ; all the under parts white with grey tint ; the abnormous second hand-feather white, on the exterior web on the root with a black spot, and from this spot till the end; along the shaft on the interior web a small long black stripe. / &. Ps. MARGINATUS MasoR. Bathmidurus major, Cab. Lorum and a small line on the front whitish ; before the eye a black spot of bristle-feathers; the shoulder-covers all white ; over- back black ; the abnormous second hand-feather longer, white, with a small stripe along the shafts on both sides. ec. Ps. MARGINATUS TRISTIS, Kp. Without a small white line on the front; lorum and the whole head black; the feathers on this part are more massive on the tip, and have more lustre; the shoulder-covers only on the tip white ; the whole neck and upper part of the back black ; lower part of the back, ear-covers and all the under parts dark grey, mixed with black ; the tail has not so much white on the tip ; the under side of the wings with smaller white margins ; the second abnormous hand wing-feather on the inner web whitish with grey spots, on the outside black, with a grey margin on two-thirds of the upper part ; the emargination on the tip very distinct. Mus. Derb. J Vinee 1 ae Ve © . Zoological Society. 63 . Ps. marg. Ps. marg. Ps.marg. Comparison.— ticle Hic Se nists 2 re) Belial ee ale Sneed os, TN erate She Ie. PIBE SOM iy Oe From the gape to the tip of the bill 18 .. 19 19 .. 20 NII oho. Bic iene win le Fa geen oe Ghee. 84 73) 27S TET ELA SO NSE er or eciebe ogc 50 64 56 62 A new species in the collection of Lord Derby and in the British Museum, forming a second type-species, I have called Ps. parinus, Kaup. Size of Parus major ; head-feathers black, with a soft violet lustre, and not imitating the form of scales; lorum, ear-covers and all the _ under parts dirty white; the whole back and shoulder-covers grey ; the little plumage of the wings black or grey, with whitish margins ; hand-wings black, arm-wings dark grey, marginated with whitish yellow ; the inner webs of the wings broadly marginated with whitish yellow ; tail-feathers grey, along the shafts black and on the margin narrowly bordered with yellowish white ; the second abnormous hand- feather with broader inner web black, with white margin from the emargination to the end, and with a large long white spot from the root to two-thirds of the feather. ; The female rufous with darker head ; wings black-brown, with pre- dominating rufous yellow margins ; belly and under tail-covers lighter- coloured. This species comes from Para. Very near to this species must be placed the Psaris surinamus (Muscicapa, Gmel.), which is characterized with the following dia- gnosis :—Caudd rotundatd, apice albd ; corpore nigro, subtus albo. I have not hitherto seen this species, nor Ps. niger variegatus and melanoleucus. Dimensions of Ps. parinus :—head, 34; gape, 17; wing, 68; tail, 49. Genus SerorHaca, Swains. This genus is one of the finest of the whole family of Muscicapide. It is found only in America. Only one species inhabits the northern part, namely the very distinct species, Set. ruticilla, with its yellow or red-banded wings and tail. ‘The tail-feathers are pointed. - The greater part inhabit the southern parts. They form various little subgenera, distinguished by their very different colouring. One of these, and I think the most beautiful, is the little section to which the following species belong. They have much yellow on the head and under side; on the over parts dark cinereous. SETOPHAGA RUFICORONATA, Kp. Diag.—With red head-spot ; the first tail-feather all white. Deser.—The hind ear-feathers black ; front, lorum and eye-region yellow ; the first tail-feather all white ; the second white, with black spot on the outer web, and black margin on the inner web ; under tail-covers black-spotted. ~ Mus. Derbyanum. Very near to this species is 64. Zoological Society. SET. RUFICAPILLA, Cab., of which Bonaparte gives the following diagnosis :— Fusco-plumbea, subtus omnino flava, lateribus fuscis ; pileo castaneo, rectricibus extimis apice albis. Guiana. Set. LEUCOMPHOMMA, Kp. Diag.—Lorum, eye-region and chin white. Descr.—Ear-covers black, the yellow colour reaching only to the after part of the eye; tail and under tail-covers like ruficoronata. Hab. Bogota. Mus. Derb. Ser. ornata, Boss. Diag.—The whole head beautiful yellow. Descr.—The head-feathers longer (10 mm.); the face and chin white ; the anterior ear-feathers on the tip black, the hind ear-feathers all white ; the first tail-feather all white, the second only on the basal inner web black ; under tail-covers black-spotted. Hab. Andes. Mus. Derb. SET. FLAVEOLA, Lafr. Diag.—The hind ear-feathers with black stripes. _ Deser.—The face orange ; the anterior ear-feathers black, the hind ear-feathers yellow, black-striped ; under tail-covers white ; the first to the third tail-feather with white shaft and shaft-spot, which is en- larged on the tip. Hab. Columbia. Mus. Derb. ‘ A third type-species is VULNERATA, Wagl. The species belonging to this type-species have the breast and belly beautiful red. - They are natives of Mexico. Set. VULNERATA, Wagl. Above cinereous, with black front, throat and rufous spot on the head ; first to third tail-feather with white spots on the tip. Ser. prcra, Swains. Zool. Ill. t. 3. éricolor, Licht. Above, throat and sides of the lower parts black; margins of the first hand-wing and the three least arm-wings white, like the cover- feathers of the wings; the first and second tail-feather nearly all white, the third white, with broad black margin on the inner web. SET. MULTICOLOR, Bonap. Black ; front, small band over the wing-covers, belly and the tips of the tail-feathers white. A fourth type-species is Ser. vERTICALIS, Lafr. Cinereous, head rufous; breast and belly yellow; the first tail- feather three-fourths, the second half, and the third only on the tip white. Hab. Bogota. Mus. Derb. Zoological Society. 65 SET. FLAMMEA, Kp. ; bide Breast and belly orange ; the first to the third tail-feathers only on the tips white. Hab. Guatimala. Mus. Derb. SET. MELANOCEPHALA, Tchudi, p. 192. t. 12. 1. A small line of the front, lorum, eye-region, like all the lower parts, yellow ; the four exterior tail-feathers white. fab. Peru. Mus. Derb. Genus TyRANNULA, Swains. The genus Tyrannula, as Prince Ch. Bonaparte has apprehended it, is too large, and the forty species must be divided into some natu- ral genera and different subgenera. The manner of arranging these species in geographical sections is very simple, but very often the wrongest way, although so very clear that it can be understood by everybody. It is true that some genera are limited to a certain part of the world; but there are also many genera which are composed of species from all parts of the world, or from different zones of the same part of the earth. A very natural section is formed by the species which Bonaparte called “ Ultimi Tyrannorum sive Tyrannularum prime.” The bill of the length of the head; over the nostrils as high as broad ; the back rounded off; the gape bristle-feathers of moderate length ; the wings moderately long, reaching to the tail-cover feathers ; the tip of the wing short ; the first wing-feather as long as the eighth, third and fourth the longest ; the long tail of the length of the body ; the head unicolor, without yellow crest, but the feathers can be erected ; above dirty olive, with darker-coloured head ; gorge and over breast ash-grey; the belly yellowish; the margins of the wings and tail rufous. 1. Tyr. Cooreri. Muscicapa, Nuttall. With shorter wings than mezicanus, but with longer bill, like er7- nita; throat and over breast light grey, not so dark as erinita; the black stripe along the inner webs of the tail-feathers is broader, like _stolida. Hab. Northern America and Chili. Brit. Mus. .2. Tyr. crtnita. Muscicapa, Linn. ; irritabilis, Vieill. With longer wings; throat and over breast darker grey; all the _wing-feathers, except the first, black-brown with rufous margins. Hab. North America. In every museum. 3. Tyr. Gossi1, Bonap. - “With longer wings; the anterior part of the outer webs of the first and second hand-wing whole rufous; the head darker, and the ash- grey dark, like crinita. Hab. Jamaica. Brit. Mus. 4, Tyr. MEXICANA, Kaup. With short wings; all the wing-feathers, except the first, with ru- _ fous margins; breast light ash-grey ; above lighter. ___ Mr. Wollweber sent me this species, which I found also in the British Museum. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 5 66 Zoological Society. 5. Tyr. stottpa. Myobius, Gosse. With short wings; the rufous margins on the wing-feathers very fine ; the black stripe along the shafts of the inner webs of the tail- feathers reaching only to the middle of the feathers; the inner webs of the exterior tail-feathers with extinguished bands. Hab. Jamaica. Brit. Mus. Comparison of the dimensions.— Tyr. Tyr. Tyr. Tyr. Tyr. Cooperi. crinita. Gossii. mewicana. stolida. | 8 Wes a ee ae 2 AO len 45 MAO °. 2 CaS eee Bill from the gape 28 .. 28 .. 31 =.. 24 ..° 2a WANS Se. ose 94. 2. 100-105... 104 3. 93) 29586 Dale. ees 88.2 “BORORII 055-5 86-90 ae Warsas 70): Sate BB. NO ite ea. 2 22 See It is possible that all these species are subspecies of one or two type- species. This point, however, can only be determined by future re- searches, Genus TopIRHAMPHUS. I found in the collection of Lord Derby two new species belonging to this genus. Top. PECTORALIS. Green, with a white spot before the eye; throat and chin dark ash- grey ; next this with white on the crop; breast light ash-grey; the inner margins of the wing-feathers and the inner wing-covers yellow ; outer margins of the wing-feathers and tail olive ; belly and sides white. Head, 28; gape, 14; wing, 45; tail, 42; tarsus, 15 mm. long. Hab. ° Mexico. Top. RUFICEPS. With red head and dark ash-grey occipital feathers; next this an ash-grey collar; over part of the wings black, with two light yellow bands ; wing- and tail-feathers with olive margins, which on the arm- wings are more white; lorum black ; ear-covers brownish; chin and throat white, with brownish tint, and divided from the yellow under parts with a black striped band ; the tibial feathers black. Head, 26; gape, 13; wing, 46; tail, 36; tarsus, 17 mm. long. Hab. ? Mexico. Purynoruampuus, Kaup. Smithornis, Ch. Bonap. The bill very broad, half as high as broad, with sharp culmen ; the wings short ; the first wing-feather long, nearly as long as the seventh, the second as long as the third and fourth ; outer toe at the base con- nected with the middle toe. I am strongly inclined to believe that this section does not possess the song-muscles. PHRYNORHAMPHUS CAPENSIS. Platyrhynchus capensis, A. Sm. Deser.—Upper mandible black, lower mandible yellow; front and lorum rufous yellow; head black; the bristle-feathers with white roots; ear-covers ash-grey, with whitish shafts and shaft-spots ; back olive-grey, with black spots; the roots of all the feathers on the back Zoological Society. 67 pure white; wing-covers with rufous yellow margins, which form two small bands ; lower parts white, on the sides tinted with brownish rufous, and with broad black shaft-spots ; the middle of the throat, belly and under tail-covers white ; tail black-brown, with olive margins, Head, 40; gape, 22; height of the bill, 7; breadth, 12; wing, 72; tail, 55; tundae, 18; middle toe, 15 mm. long. Lord ‘Derby’ s collection. Brit. Mus. February 25, 1851,-— R. H. Solly, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. An ENUMERATION OF SPECIES OF RECENT SHELLS, FROM BORNEO, witH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE NEW SPECIES. By W. Mercatre. 1, Hexrx Brooker, Adams and Reeve, Zoology of the Voyage of the Samarang, Mollusca, p. 60. pl. 15. fig. 4 a, d. _ 2. Hexrx virrata, Adams and Reeve, Zool. of the Samarang, Mollusca, p. 60. pl. 15. fig. 7 a, 6, e. This species, having been previously described by Mr. Benson, in the ‘Magazine of Natural History,’ under the name of HH. reglis, ought to retain that name. In addition to the variety figured in the Mollusca of the Samarang, Mr. Hamilton received two other varieties, in which the pale green bands are wanting, the brown colour more or less predominating, with bands of yellowish brown, and a brown circle surrounding the um- -bilicus. 3. Hexrx Scuumacueriana, Pfeiffer. 4. HeLix RESPLENDENS, Philippi in Zeitschr, f. Malak, 1846, p. 192. 5. Hewix nasuta, nobis. A. testd subdiscoided, sinistrorsd, _ earinatd, angusté perforatd, tenuissimd, lineis inerementi et spiralibus confertis subtilissime decussatd, pellucidd, hyalind ; lined angustd pallide brunned ad carinam ornatd; spird sub- conicd ; anfractibus 54 planulatis, ultimo acutissimé carinato, subtus nitescente; aperturd subrhomboided, ad angulum exte- riorem valde productd et coarctatd ; peristomate simplici, tenut, margine superiore via reflexo, basali anticée reflexiore, umbili- cum subtegente. ~ Long. 1,45; lat. 175; alt. % une. This elegant species is eal with a thin epidermis, of a pale ag ‘straw colour, under which the,shell is milky white. It bears some ~ analogy to H. Tayloriana (Adams and Reeve, Zool. of the Sama- _ rang, Mollusca, pl. 15. fig. 2 a, 6), but the projection at the extre- __ mity of the aperture is much more acute, and the shell is of a more gelatinous texture: it differs also in being sinistral. 6. Heurx Guiutinosa, nobis. H. testd orbiculato-convexd, an- gusté perforatd, tenui, nitidissimd, diaphand, pallidé brunned, carinatd ; supra carinam fused, infraque lined angustd flaves- cente, ornatd; spird conoided, obtusd; anfractibus 5 parum convexis ; ad carinam supra infraque lined impressd circulari, 5* 68 Zoological Society. striisque numerosissimis transversis notatd; peristomate sim- plici, acuto, margine columellari vix reflexo. Long. 1,)5; lat.1; alt. 6 une. A bright shell, resembling a thin film of glue, with a keel of a darker shade ; slightly indented above and below the keel, the in- dentation elegantly crossed with slight striz, the effect of which, as well as the darker line, is partially visihie throughout the sutures. 7. Hexix conicorpes, nobis. H. testd imperforatd, trochi- Sormi, acute carinatd, tenui, pellucidd, luteo-corned ; spiraliter leviter striatd, striis ad suturam majoribus, confertioribus ; apice mamillari; anfractibus 7, superioribus subconvexis, duo- bus ultimis planulatis, ultimo subtus convexo, nitido, ad cari- nam et in medio depresso ; aperturd trapeziformi, subtus arcu- até; peristomate simplici, acuto, subtus flecuoso, marginibus callo tenut ee Long. 54; lat. ,&; alt. 4 unc. 8. Buxtimus cirrinus, Bruguiére; Reeve, Conch. Icon. Bul. pl. 31. fig. 187 a. 9. Buttmus cutoris, Reeve, Conch. Icon. Bul. pl. 37. fig. 223. 10. CycLtostoma BorneeEnsis, nobis. C. testd suborbiculari, depresso-conoided, acuminatd, albidd, fusco-variegatd, maculis ad suturam, cinguloque infra medium fusco ornatd ; striis ob- liquis minutis, aliisque circularibus minutissimis impressd ; an- Sractibus quinque planiusculis, carinatis; ultimo magno, margine acute carinato, circa umbilicum obtuse angulato ; aperturd sub- circulari ; peritremate albo, refleco; supra productiore, subtus reflexo, ad columellam subsinuato ; umbilico magno, profundo ; operculo corneo, tenui. Long. 1,5; lat. 1,3,; alt. =% unc. Varietas minor, magnitudine solum diversa. Shell bearing some characters in common with both C. aquilum, Sow., and C. acutimarginatum, Sow. ; but haying a more depressed spire, and flatter whorls than either of those species. 11. CycLosroma, apparently C. parvum, Sow. Thes. Conch. Cyel. fig. 254, 255. 12, CycLosroma unpDATUM, nobis. C. testd globoso-pyramidali, tenut, pellucidd, albd, lineis hyalinis undatis decurrentibus or- natd, tenuiter striatd; anfractibus 6, parum rotundatis, pri- mis conicis regulariter crescentibus ; ultimo magno, obtusé cari- nato; aperturd circulari, superné angulatd ; peritremate lato, expanso, vix nisi ad columellam reflexo ; suturis mediocribus ; oer par ce z Long. 3%; lat. 355 alt. 55 unc. This species belongs to the division of the genus of which C. leve, Gray, may be considered the type. 13. CycCLOSTOMA TENUILABIATUM, nobis. C. testd discoided, spird depressi, pland, colore pallido, superne castaneo-macu- lata et undulata ; epidermide luteo-castaned, indutd ; anfrac- tibus 5 rotundatis, 4 primis levibus, ultimo lineis impressis Zoological Society. 69 wrregularibus ruguloso ; suturd impressd; aperturd circulari ; peritremate duplici ; interno simplict, superné emarginato; ex- terno tenut, lato, planiusculo, supra ascendente, fornicato, dein compresso ; umbilico patulo; anfractibus intus distinctis. Long. 1,15; lat. 58; alt. 3, unc. Belonging to the genus Péerocyclos of Benson. 14. CycLosroma siciLiATuM. Pterocyclos biciliatum, Mousson, Land- und Siiss. Moll. von Java, p. 49. t. 20. fig. 9. Several individuals of this species having been received, its locality is thus fixed. It is observable that the complete shell, which was not known to Mousson, exhibits a tubular spiracle near the aperture, similar to that apparent in C. spiraculum, Sow. ; also, that the aper- ture is circular, depressed, with the peritreme white, expanded, slightly reflected, and at the upper part faintly undulated. 15. ScaRaBus PLiIcATus, Fer. var. major. This variety, in place of the usual purple colour of the shell, ex- hibits a deep yellow ground, with four broad bands of dark brown colour. 16. Scarasus Borneenstis, A. Adams. 17. AuRIcuLA suBNoDosas, nobis. 4. testé ovato-oblongéd, crassa, albd, epidermide castaneo-fuscd, infra suturas decus- satim granosd, medio levi, ad basim striis decussatd ; anfrac- tibus convexiusculis, suturis distinctis, subcrenulatis ; anfractu ultimo superné longitudinaliter plicato-subnodoso ; aperturd medio paululum angustatd ; columelld biplicatd. Long. 2,4,; lat. 1,3, unc. A species distinguishable from 4. Mide by the convexity of the upper whorls and the smoothness of their lower halves, the depth of the sutures, and the longitudinal nodulous folds which surround the upper part of the final whorl: the aperture is also proportionally wider than in A. Mide. In the single specimen received, the colu- mellar lip has an interior protuberance above the upper fold. 18. AuricuLA pouiTa, nobis. A. testd ovato-oblongd, basi an- gustiore, spird brevi ; epidermide castaneo-fuscd, nitidd ; striis numerosis minutissime granulosis circumdetd, granis superius distinctioribus ; aperturd medio coarctatd; columella tripli- catd, plicd infimd lineari. Long. 1-£ ; lat. 8 unc. Although the characters of the aperture resemble those of 4. Jude, __ the form of the shell differs entirely in its greater breadth, and in the _ shortness of the spire. 19. AuRICULA FELIs, Lam. 20. AURICULA MUSTELINA, Desh. 21. NERITINA CREPIDULARIA, Lam. Conch. IIl. fig. 25. 22. Neritrna Becxut, Reclus, Thes. Conch. fig. 13. 23. NeRITINA PIPERINA, Chemn. Thes. Conch. fig. 166, 167. 24, Neritina puBrA, Chemn. Thes. Conch. fig. 81-88. hid 70 Zoological Society. 25. MeLANnIA crrcuMsTRIATA, nobis. M. testd elongatd, tur- ritd, solidd, fusco-viridi ; anfractibus convewxiusculis, infra su- turam paululum constrictis ; superioribus striis 6 transversis elevatis, plicisque 8 majoribus longitudinalibus ornatis ; ultimo striis 13; aperturd ovali-oblongd, basi dilatatd, superius acute angulatd, et fere rimatd, intus albidd; peritremate sinuato, columelld callosd. Long. 2,55; lat. 8 une. eEKO. 26. MreLanta suBsuTURALIs, nobis. M. testd turritd, fusco- viridi, lineis castaneis longitudinalibus obliquis varieyatd ; an- Sractibus fere planis, quorum superiores striis elevatis perpau- cis validis, inferiores pluribus minoribus inequalibus ornati ; ultimo ad basim crebristriato; suturd distinctd, excavaté ; apertura ovali, superne angulatd, intus albido-cerulescente ; peritremate acutd, sinuato, extus effuso. Long. 154,; lat. {35 une. 103 ‘i090 27. Patupina Hamittont, nobis. P. testd ovato-conicd, tenui, perforatd, viridi, concolore ; strits transversis undulatis, aliis- que longitudinalibus tenuissimé decussatd ; anfractibus 5 rotun- datis, superioribus etate erosis; suturd impressd ; aperturd ovali, supra angulatd, intus cerulescente, margine paululum incrassato, albido ; peristomate acuto, lined tenui nigrd cir- cumdato. Long. 9; lat. =5 une. The Bornean specimens being scarcely adult, the description is drawn up from individuals in my cabinet, which have long been there without any locality assigned.— W. M. 2 8. Lirrorrna scaBraA. Helix sc., Linn. 29. Lirrorina MELANOosTomA, Gray, Zool. of Beechey’s Voy. 30. Lirrorina aLpicans, nobis. L. testd ovato-oblongd, acu- minatd, tenui, albidd, apice levi, nitente ; anfractibus 7 vel 8, quorum 5 ultimi striis numerosis paulatim crescentibus ornati ; ultimus rotundatus, etate varicosus, strid unicd majore, quasi carinatus, striis ad basim minoribus circumdatus ; aperturd rotundato-lunari, lacted ; peristomate subreflexo. Long. ;4,; lat. 4, une. ¥ A delicate species, of a milk-white hue, the older specimens havin many varices produced by the previous reflexions of the outer lip. 31. Crrira1um oxgtusum, Lam.; Zool. of the Samarang, Moll, pl. 13. fig. 3. 32. CERITHIUM UNICARINATUM, nobis. C. ¢estd turritd, tenui, apice truncato, hine inde varicosd, cinered, longitudinaliter pli- catd, interstitiis longitudinaliter striato-rugosis ; suturd parum impressd ; anfractibus vix rotundatis, regulariter crescentibus ; ultimo acute carinato, infra carinam crebristriato; aperturd mediocri subfused; columella rectd; peritremate modicé re- flexo, albescente. Long. 1,5; lat. =, une. Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 71 33. AmpuLLartA, probably 4. Celebensis, Quoy, Voy. de l’Astr. pl. 57. fig. 1-4. 34. Natica macutosa, Lam. pellis-tigrina, Chem. 35. NovacuLINA OLIVACEA, nobis. NV. testd oblongd, valde in- equilaterali, epidermide olivaced, ad extremitates fuscescente, indutd ; natibus erosis ; anterius rotundatd, posterius angulato- rotundatd ; margine superiore fere recto, postice paululum de- scendente, ventrali medio subcompresso ; intus albd, dentibus lamellatis duobus recurvatis in utrdque valvd, posteriore bifido. Long. 53, ; lat. 3,3, unc. A large example of this species, in the Collection of H. Cuming, Esq., exhibits a character which will probably be found generic ; namely, a shelly protuberance in each valve, attached to the interior ligament at nearly its hinder extremity. These shelly substances have not, that I am aware, hitherto been noticed. It is probable that they become detached in most specimens by the removal of the animal. 36. CyRENA TRIANGULARIS, nobis. C. testd trigond, solidius- culd, epidermide fusco-virescente, transversim striatd, stris marginalibus lateralibusque eminentioribus, sulco ab umbone ad marginem posteriorem leviter impressd ; margine antico de- scendente, vix excavato, angulo anteriore rotundato ; marge superiore subrotundato, postice fere biangulato, propter suleum dorsalem subsinuato ; intus lacted, margine continuo nitentiore ; dentibus cardinalibus in utrdque valvd tribus, duobus bifidis ; dentibus lateralibus brevibus, tenuissime rugosis, haud striatis. Long. 3; lat. 3; alt. 1,8 une. The characters of this shell bear some resemblance to C. Suma- trensis, Sow. Gen.; but on comparison with the type of that species, now in the Cabinet of Sylvanus Hanley, Esq., the present is found to differ materially, in its triangular outline, as well as in the character- istic furrow from the umbo to the posterior margin, affecting the curvature of the posterior angle, and producing a slight smuosity in _ the margin. ; 37. Unto. 38. Unto. I am unwilling to describe as new these two species of the genus Unio, from want of acquaintance with the great American collections of the genus. ; _ Although no letter accompanied this box of shells, Mr. Hamilton e ames that they have been sent to him by his friend Sir J. Brooke, _ Rajah of Sarawak. The remittance is undoubtedly from Borneo. i I nant allem = ee > BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. November 11, 1852.—Dr. Seller, President, in the Chair. Various donations were announced to the Society’s Library and ‘erbarium. é Professor Balfour exhibited a beautiful map, by James Lynam, Esq,, titled “The Climates of the Earth, their characteristic vegeta- 72 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. tion, and the zones of the cultivation of useful plants, as limited by altitude and latitude, shown in the elevation of the principal mountains of Europe, Asia, and America, accurately laid down by scale from the writings of Humboldt, Meyen, Boissier, Hooker, Watson, &c.” Professor Balfour exhibited specimens of Lastrea cristata, and var. uliginosa, Lastrea spinulosa and Polystichum angulare, and made some observations regarding them. The following papers were read :— 1. “On the Development of Tubular Structure in Plants,” by R. Hobson, M.D. Cantab. Communicated by Dr. Balfour. The object of this paper was to show the mode in which tubular structure is formed by the aggregation of cells in a linear series and the subsequent absorption of the partition-walls. The structure selected for observation was the moniliform hair found on the claw of the spurred petal of Viola tricolor. The author stated, that “If the structure of the tube is traced under the microscope from the root or base upwards, the lower part will be found fully formed (tubular), having gradually substituted a tubular for its previously cellular for- mation. A little higher up, absorption of the partition-walls (the united portion of the cells) is yet incomplete, being in ¢ransitu from cell into tube, whilst the remaining part is entirely cellular to the extreme point, which point is, in fact, a simple cell. «There may be distinctly seen in a portion of this multicellular tube, near to its base, marks sufficient to prove that those points of the cells which have been primarily in union to form the tube have now been absorbed, or in some other way removed, and that this ab- sorption or removal has taken place precisely in an equal degree from the centre of the different septa, or united portions of the cells, to- wards the periphery of the tube to the extent required to perfect nature’s ‘handiwork.’ The marks to which [I allude are triflmgly apparent annular contractions.” The author made some observations, also, as to the time occupied in the formation of the tubes. He remarked :— “Tn order to ascertain whether the mutation of cell into tube occupied much time, I instituted a comparison between the tubular portion of the hair on the full-blown flower, and that on the flower just opening, aud found that the lower portion of the tube on the former (the full-blown flower) had generally become tubular to the amount of from eight to ten cells im each hair, which usually con- sisted of from twenty-five to thirty cells, whilst that of the latter (the opening flower) had become tubular only to the extent of about two or three cells. It therefore seems that the time occupied between the first opening of the flower and its fading period is sufficient to convert six or eight cells into tube, and it is probable that in the earlier part of the season during more genial weather, the fading stage would be delayed, and consequently that in proportion as the blooming period is prolonged, the length of the tubular formation would be increased ; but it’ seems doubtful whether these tubes ever became tubular throughout their entire length. «On the two contiguous petals on the ner and inferior part of each, on a prominence where the claw takes its origin, there is a Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 73 ridge of hair of a totally different character from that on the claw of the spurred petal, being at all ages pervious throughout, dilating gradually from its base to within a trifle of its extremity, when it again gradually lessens in diameter, until it terminates almost spheri- cally. There is not any second cell to be detected in any portion of these tubes, even before the flower opens; their origin and termina- tion seem to be a simple cell, lengthening and dilating, and therefore they are clearly unicellular. In the multicellular tube, it is evident that in order to secure a tubular structure, nature clearly manifests her intention by generating a single linear series of cells, and that this multicellular tube shall be a cone, she as clearly manifests her determination by generating cells gradually decreasing im transverse diameter from the base to its apex; and it would seem that where she has completed her cellular arrangement as regards their position and formation, her subsequent care is, by some peculiar and amalga- mating process, to unite the adjoining cell-walls into one compact septum, denominated a partition-wall. “ As regards this septum, it is not unreasonable to hope that re- peated and minute microscopical investigations of the progressive growth and formation of the multicellular tube, at different periods of its age, may furnish material data on which to found a knowledge of the probable mode of its absorption or removal. «To discover whether the comparative increase of growth of the opening and fading flower kept pace with cellular conversion into tube, I measured the transverse diameter of the tubular portions of the two stages of growth of a cultivated plant, and found that the average transverse tubular diameter of the hair of the multicellular tube of an ordinary full-blown flower in September was 1-1540th, whilst the tubular diameter of the opening flower was 1-2320th, giving an in- crease during the blooming period of 1-7 74th. “The average of the tubular diameter of the unicellular tubes which had been exposed to light and air in the full-blown flower of the cultivated plant was 1-928th, whilst the tubular diameter in the opening flower was 1-1546th, giving an increase during the bloom- ing period of 1-618th. On measuring the transverse diameter of the multicellular tube of the full-blown flower in its native state, I found it to be 1-3437th; whilst that in the opening flower was 1-2566th, giving an increase, during that portion of the blooming period, of 1-871th. _ ©The diameter of the unicellular tube of the wild flower, which was full blown, measured 1-182th, whilst that of the opening flower was 1-1370th, giving an increase of 1-688th.” ___ 2. “On the Cumberland forms of Myosotis,’ by Mr. James B. _ Davies. In this paper, the author, after describing various forms of _ Myposotis, of which specimens and drawings were exhibited, called attention to the Myosotis palustris var. strigulosa (Reich.). _. 3. “On the Plants found in Cumberland in June 1852,” by Mr. _ James B. Davies. The author gave an account of the species which i lee found in the Lake district of Cumberland during the month of June. 74: Botanical Society of Edinburgh. December 9, 1852.—Professor Balfour, V.P., in the Chair. The following gentlemen were elected office-bearers for the ensuing ear :— President.—Professor Balfour. Secretary.—Dr. Greville. Treasurer.—Mr. Evans. Numerous donations were announced to the Society’s Library and Herbarium. Dr. Balfour exhibited a series of alpine specimens transmitted by Mr. Backhouse, including a collection of Clova and Braemar Hieracia, which contained nearly every alpine form found among the mountains of that district. Mr. Backhouse hopes ere long to be able to write a paper minutely describing these, and im such a manner as to enable persons to identify each form or species. In mentioning forms he alludes of course to the apparently permanent forms which may prove true species. Of the whole Hieracia (50 or 60) Mr. Backhouse has growing specimens carefully named and numbered, and he means to record the results of cultivation. The following communications were made to the meeting :— 1. Dr. Balfour made some observations on the Polypodium rheti- cum, Vill. Voyage Botan. p. 12, the Polypodium alpestre, Hoppe, and Pseudathyrium alpestre, Newm. A good specimen of the plant is found in Mougeot and Nestler’s ‘ Stirpes Cryptogamze Vogeso-Rhenanze,’ no. 602. The plant is said to grow “in summis Vogesorum przruptis herbidis.” Itis stated by Mr. H. C. Watson to have been gathered by him in the great corrie of Ben Aulder on the west side of Loch Ericht, Inverness-shire ; also in 1844 in Caenlochen Glen. The plant resembles Athyrium Filix- femina so much as to have been passed over by many botanists, and it had been put by Mr. Watson among his specimens of that species. It has been found of late by several botanists in the Highlands of Scotland, especially in the Clova and Braemar district. On lookin over the plants in his herbarium, Dr. Balfour found that it had been gathered on several occasions by himself and others and put along with specimens of Athyrium Filix-foemina. Dr. Balfour exhibited from his herbarium the following specimens of the plant, which had also been carefully examined by Dr. Greville :— 1, From Ben Hope, Sutherlandshire, August 1827, Dr. Balfour ; and 2. August 1833, Dr. Graham. 3. Glen Callater, August 1836, Dr. Gilbert M‘Nab. 4. Caenlochen, Glen Isla, August 6, 1840, Dr. Balfour.. The following papers were read :— 2. “ Remarks on the Distribution of Plants in Madeira,” by John M‘Laren, Esq. ' Mr. M‘Laren made some observations on the distribution of plants in Madeira, as compared with the flora of neighbouring countries. He remarked that the vegetation of Madeira might be said to consist of two distinct floras. One of these had a great analogy to the flora of Algiers and the south of Spain, and contained many species Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 75 common to those countries and to the shores of the Canaries and Western Isles. This might be described as the flora of the cultivated region. It included the naturalized trees and shrubs of the south of Europe; and most of the agricultural and littoral weeds, which, from their identity with European and North African species, were sup- posed to have been introduced by the agency of man, or by other natural means. A few lowland species not yet known as habitants of the Mediterranean shores, but which belong to Mediterranean genera, and do not claim affinity with the native flora of the Atlantic islands, he also includes in the flora of the cultivated region. He next adverted to the native flora of the island, which he said was identical in character with that of the interior of the Canary Islands and the Azores. It was well marked by the predominance of ferns, both in respect of the number of species and the fertility of individual life. Laurels and evergreen trees, with the arborescent heath, cha- racterize the mountain scenery and give their name to the island, Madeira signifying ‘the land of woods.’ Composite, Hricacee, Labiate and Crucifere are represented by more than the usual proportion of species; Graminece and Leguminose hold an average place ; and there is a remarkable deficiency in species of Rosacee and Cyperacee. Mr. M‘Laren gave a table showing the proportion of species in the different natural orders for the two Phyto-Geographic regions here indicated, and entered into some details to show the relations of these regions to the flora of the Mediterrancan and the Atlantic islands respectively. 3. “On certain Structures observed in Pentas carnea, Benth.,” by Daniel Oliver, Esq. jun., of Newcastle. This plant furnishes an interesting form of cellular tissue 5 it also presents singular interpetiolary processes, which seem to be of a glandular nature. Those persons who are interested in cell-multiplication, the relation of the primordial utricle to the secondary deposits of the outer cell- membrane, and the nature of such deposits, will find this plant a useful addition to their means of prosecuting such inquiries. The regular gamopetalous tubular corolla of Pentas carnea is about 1 inch in length at the time of flowering. Surrounding the throat of the tube, and to about one-fourth the _ distance down it, to the base of the attachment of the short free fila- ments with the tissue of the corolla, is a dense collection of unicellular hairs directed upwards. These hairs are slightly broader about the _- middle of their length, tapering, with sometimes a rather undulating outline, to the distal extremity, and a little narrowed towards the base. _ Seattered in the lower portion of the corolline tube are hairs of a different structure, consisting of a single series of several cells; these _ narrow from the base to the apex, and are similar in form and struc- ture to the hairs of the petioles of the leaves and interpetiolary processes. The corolline hairs are remarkable from their fibro-cellular cha- acter; the nature of the spiral fibrous deposit is, however, diflicult to determine. A first glance, with a magnifying power of perhaps 200 76 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. or 300 diameters, discovers the appearance of a narrow fibre winding, in a spiral direction, up the inner wall of the cell, ascending to the right (as seen from its axis), and closely applied to the apparent outer cell-membrane, which has become in part absorbed. Numerous elongated and narrow slits or line-like markings occur throughout the spiral, but whether they are openings between the edges of an individual thread, or series of fibres, or analogous to the dots and slits of broken vascular tissue, it is not very easy to pronounce. When examined in fluid, this fibrous deposit has the appearance either of a coil of irregular breadth, or of a plexus or branching arrangement of fibre, between the threads of which a line of division is perceptible: if a dried hair be placed under the microscope, we only see slits, narrow and rounded at the extremities, in the direction of the spiral ascent ; these are probably an altered condition of the exceedingly fine separating lines, discovered in the fresh state. The portions of fibrous matter intervening between these openings are of very irregular breadth. The threads of the fibre vary from the 1-6000th to 1-9000th of aninchin breadth. After observation with my highest magnifying power, one of Powell and Lealand’s excellent 4-mch objectives, I am not prepared certainly to describe the true condition and arrangement of this secondary spiral deposit. In a hair of the young corolla (the latter about the 1-6th of an inch in length), I observed the spiral arrangement pretty distinctly ; in the younger stages the cuticle does not appear to have become absorbed to such an extent as in the matured cell, a double wall being perceptible towards the extremity of the hair. The primordial utricle is readily separated from the cell-wall by the application of reagents. A solution of chloride of calcium pro- duces this effect after a brief interval, the utricle becoming either almost destroyed, or a mere thread lying in the cell. I have thought that I may have observed an alteration in the fibrous deposit, connected with the irregularly distributed convexities of the cell-wall, and which gives rise to the frequently somewhat sinuous out- line of the hair, but I cannot certainly mention an instance. The spiral fibre, if such it be, is quite incapable of unrolling, at least in the cases which I have examined, and the wall of the hair tears in a manner almost totally irrespective of its direction. Series of spiral vessels, sometimes branching, are met with in the corolla, but I do not discover any direct communication between these vessels and the spiral cells. I have not detected any movement of the cell-sap in this tissue ; merely at times a slight molecular motion. With regard to the multicellular hairs, these are readily obtained from any portion of the young exposed plant, but the curious filiform processes from the petiolary sheath furnish them without trouble in a condition easily prepared for examination. The hairs consist of a variable number of cells, sometimes as many as nineteen, applied by their extremities. They almost invariably present more or less the appearance of dots, or rather slits, generally in a diree- tion somewhat parallel with the axis of the hair, but sometimes also Miscellaneous. vr slightly inclined in a spiral (as in the unicellular hairs of the corolla), as- cending to the right, as viewed from the centre. The edge of the lower portion of these hairs sometimes presents an almost even outline, but frequently (and perhaps nearly always towards the extremity of the hair) a slight irregular beading occurs, exactly as we might expect, were the dots or markings occasioned by external matter; but I am not sure that this appearance is incompatible with the idea that they may be openings or slits in a secondary deposit on the common wall of the hair, which, from an examination, solely of the markings in the central portions, we might conclude they were. I have not detected in these hairs actual motion of the cell-sap, but mucilaginous threads may be easily seen radiating irregularly from the nuclear vesicle, indicating such a circulation. With regard to the contents of the nucleus I cannot certainly speak. Sulphuric acid diluted, causes the primordial utricle to contract and lie in the interior as a loose sac; in some small cells the separation is not apparent after twenty-four hours’ action. A solution of chloride of calcium causes a partial dissolution of the primordial utricle, certain bodies, perhaps including the true nucleus, remaining visible. The epidermis of the intervenal spaces of the under side of the leaf consists of cells with a sinuous boundary, numerous stomata formed by two crescentic cells applied by their extremities being scattered about, Acicular raphides are of frequent occurrence; they abound also i the glandular stipules found between the petioles of the opposite — eaves. The application of pressure causes the escape of very numerous raphides, together with a peculiar thick fluid. In some instances this substance has a vermiform appearance when forced out of the en- closing sac, owing to its having been exuded, I suppose, through a small orifice. MISCELLANEOUS. On the Coccidee of the Olive, Orange, Lemon, and Rose-bay, and on the Maladies produced by them on those trees in the Province of Nice and in the Department of the Var. By M. Rosineav- Desvorpy. _ Tux author proceeded to the South of France with the view of ascertaining the cause of a malady which had long been prevalent on _ the above trees in that part of the country, and which it was supposed had made its appearance in the central and northern departments. _ This disease, called morfée by the Italians, fumagine in the North of France, consists in a thick, black crust which covers the trunks, _ branches, &c. of trees, sometimes over a considerable extent of country. The trees become arrested in their growth, languid and barren. _ According to historical accounts, this disease has not appeared 78 Miscellaneous. more than a century. It is said to have first occurred near Rome, and thence to have spread through the whole of Italy, and lastly into France. It every year makes fresh progress, and no means have yet been found to arrest it. The Italians are not agreed as to whether this disease be a special malady, or merely the result of the attacks of Coccide. The author supports the latter opinion, stating that the disease never occurs except upon trees attacked by those insects. Of these he says that the Coccus adonedum, a native of Senegal, attacks especially the citron and lemon trees ; the Coccus hesperidum, a native of America and Africa, prefers the orange, rose-bay and peach trees; the Coceus aonidum, native of the Indian Archipelago, attacks the Lauraceous trees; the Coccus olee commits the greatest ravages upon the olive-trees, but also attacks the oranges and a number of other trees ; it is the most destructive of all. Rich, moist, well-cultivated localities are most favourable to the development of these insects, and it is in these that they commit the greatest ravages.—Comptes Rendus, 2 Aoit, 1852, p. 183. OBITUARY.—JAMES FRANCIS STEPHENS. James Francis Stephens, F.L.S., late President of the Entomolo- gical Society, &c., died on the 22nd of December, at his house in Foxley Road, Kennington, of inflammation of the lungs. Mr. Stephens was in his 61st year, having been born at Shoreham on the 16th of September, 1792; he was the son of a naval officer. He has left a widow to deplore her loss, his only child, a son, having died some years ago, Mr. Stephens was the author of the ‘ Systematic Catalogue of Bri- tish Insects,’ the ‘ Illustrations of British Entomology,’ ‘ Manual of British Coleoptera,’ of a ‘ Catalogue of the British Lepidoptera in the Collection of the British Museum,’ and editor of the latter volumes of ‘Shaw’s General Zoology’ containing the Bids. Mr. Stephens was a clerk in the Admiralty, but lately retired on a superannuation. arly in life he paid considerable attention to electricity and meteorology ; but for the greater part of the last half- century he devoted the whole of his leisure to the study of the natural history of the British Islands, and had formed the most complete and . best arranged collection of the insects of this country that had ever been brought together. This collection and his extensive library of entomological works he, in the most liberal manner, opened to the inspection of any students who wished to consult it for scientific pur- poses, on every Wednesday in the year; hence most of the cabinets in the country are. named in conformity with it. In 1839 his Col- lection of British Insects consisted of 12,449 species and 88,132 spe- cimens contained in 193 drawers, and it has been very much increased since that period. ' In 1818 he assisted Dr. Leach to form and arrange the Collection of Insects in the British Museum, permission having been obtained from the Lords of the Treasury that he might be temporarily absent from his office for the purpose. Meteorological Observations. 79 Mr. Stephens was a most active and successful collector to a late period, taking long excursions for the purpose ; and he combined in a very unusual degree the practical experience of a field naturalist with the bibliographical and scientific knowledge of a profound ento- mologist. J. E. Gray. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR Nov. 1852. Chiswick.—November 1. Uniformly overcast : drizzly: slight rain. 2. Heavy rain: clear. 3. Clear: heavy rain: clear. 4. Foggy: large white clouds: slight rain. 5. Overcast : exceedingly fine: rain at night. 6. Rain: very fine : boisterous. 7. Cloudy and boisterous: rain: clear and windy. 8. Overcast. 9. Uniform haze: overcast: clear. 10. Overcast. 11. Drizzly: rain: excessively heavy rain at night. 12. Rain and boisterous throughout. 13. Uniformly overcast : foggy : drizzly. 14. Rain: very fine: extraordinary heavy rain. 16. Barometer very low: fine: rain at night. 17. Fine. 18. Densely clouded: fine: clear, 19. Foggy : overcast. 20. Dense fog: constant rain. 21. Rain. 22. Densely over- cast. 23. Fine: rain at night. 24. Overcast. 25. Foggy: fine: rain. 26. Boisterous, withheayyrain. 27. Clearandfine. 28, Showery. 29,30. Overcast. Mean temperature of the month ..... GcoPReARt ee Goteadocn SOY bie 2) Mean temperature of Noy. 1851 ......... Pans ta neees aa peupesaesy GD! "DO Mean temperature of Nov. for the last twenty-six years ,.. 43 °08 Average amount of rain in Nov. ...... Aeitemeeer rie seseereosse ‘20 Inches. Boston.—Novy. 1. Fine. 2. Cloudy: rain a.M.and p.m. 3. Fine: rain a.m. ande.m. 4. Fine. 5. Fine: rain a.m. 6. Fine: raina.m.andp.m. 7. Cloudy: rain a.m. 8. Fine: rain a.m. 9. Cloudy. 10. Fine. 11. Rain a.m. and p.m. 12. Cloudy: rain a.m. 13. Cloudy: rain p.m. 14,15. Rain a.m. and p.m. 16. Rain A.M. and P.M., with thunder and lightning 1 p.m. 17. Fine. 18. Fine: raina.m. 19,20. Fine: rainp.m. 21. Rain a.m.and p.m. 22. Cloudy. 23. Fine. 24. Cloudy. 25. Fine: rain p.m. 26. Cloudy.: rain a.M.andF.m. 27. Fine. 28. Cloudy: raine.m. 29. Fine: rainp.m. 30. Fine. Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Nov. 1. Rain a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 2. Bright A.M.: drops p.M. 3. Cloudy a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 4, Clear a.m.; clear, aurora P.M. 5. Damp a.M.: rainp.M. 6. Bright a.m.: clear, aurora P.M. 7. Damp a.mM.: showers p.m. 8—10. Showers a.m. and p.m. 11. Sleet- showers a.M.: clear, aurora P.M. 12. Clear, frost a.M.: clear, aurora P.M. 13. Clear, frost a.m.: showers, aurora p.m. 14. Clear, snow A.M.: clear P.M. 15. Snow-showers A.m.: rain p.m. 16. Rain a.m.: drizzlep.m. 17,18. Cloudy _- am.:showersp.M. 19. Cleara.m.: fine p.m. 20, Cloudy a.m.: fine, fog p.m. 21. Fine, frost A.m.: showers P.M. 22. Bright a.m.: showers p.m. 23. Showers AM.andp.m. 24. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 25. Clear a.m. and p.m. 26. _ Drizzle a.m.: cloudy p.m. 27. Sleet-showers a.m. and p.m. 28. Clear, frost a.m.: __ snow-showers P.M. 29. Snow-showers a.M.andp.m. 30. Damp a.m. : rain P.M. Mean temperature of Nov. for twenty-five years ...........- 42°60 Mean temperature of this month .......... ecpeemtsetseroeenen Loe a Average quantity of rain in Noy. for six years .,.......++ .. 483 inches. ___ On the 11th from 6°50 till 7:10 p.m. very red aurora. A bow in the southern hemisphere, from which it proceeded to the zenith, particularly from the ends d towards the east and west. gr.$ | eee 02.9 rz.rh [Eg.1h| 6.b loS.14 [gz.€S «| Go. So. au | cu iy] LE ze| Sz | cP Lv.6z gl.6z S.62 £gl.6c | 56.62 ‘of +6. So. att aT bE | SHE ze| ve | 6E £3.62 49.62 07.62 LoS 62 089,62 62 De dnl ae oaee “mss | “au | LE | &bE eh ga P| as gt.6z 17.67 01.62 oS+.6z oL9.6z °9z of. So, |reeteere*] sss] emsm | oA zy | zp zbv| 6£ | 64 £2.62 91.62 9z.6z 769.67 ztg.6z “Le fr. LY. of.-|*mss| «s | ‘as | YP | ze} 25) gf | of £1.37 gt.6z 00,62 gzr.6z fgv.6z *9zO SSeAcone Gee Zee Noe li ag *s | Sg | +E zi} rb | %S £9.62 96.62 09.62 639.62 L46,6z Gz Boocooter teernecad [aces mr or gt | i €v| Le | LY 19.67 £$.6z $0.62 997.67 7Lg.6z be sroseeoel a, | mu | smu | cms | gob | fb | S.zf] ge | by L£z.6z $1.67 €1.6z $96.92 Z15 62 “bz gv. to. “a | cma | ca | gov | zy zb| 62 LY $1.62 71.67 9L.gz 70,67 662,67 "CZ a OD. | xcs anes “as (feos Ly| Sp | ¥S 9z.62 1£.62 £2.32 v0.62 960,62 ‘IZ | £0, Sf. ‘a | ass | °s (15 | pit calle ier ey Al et 70 || metcat 9f.67 ov.67z or.6z vol.6z o$$ 6% "0% Se meal Ya ‘S | ‘ass | ‘as avy ev. eee lege aloe ov.6z 6£.62 ov,6z gts .6z £94.62 “61 Yo. freee |"muMm| om | *MS On? he tnd zv| Le | oF gt.6z 00,62 £3.97 647.62 £12.62 “or C | OL. BL. | Os ess) oe sas | SE ov |= set ep ei 08 70.62 00,62 L9.8% oLo,6z 631.6 “LI Sz. @I. |couu] mss] -s | Shy | rv 4 Seer er aed Giz. zo.r | ‘ouu} *9 8 gf | 6£ 1v| gb | +S 06,62 6,62 LE.6z gor.6z 90L,6z ‘11@ OZ s\***"""*| go, | anu | ‘mm | “au LE | &1b £v| zh | oS 60.0€ 60,0£ 09.62 L£6,6z Z£0,0£ ‘OL SI. | 90. ‘ms | zh | Sb | £5) gb | 6S g0,0£ 00,0£ 01.62 $t0.08 $91.08 “6 Vie el 260; “ms | Fb | &lb SS| 9S | zg 61.62 Lb.6z gv.6z gto.o£ gtr.0f *g PE ee ae 20)5 “ms | $08 | Lb | gS| vS | 09 12,62 $z.6z ££.6z 798.67 616,62 “L 99. to, “MS almnow | 9,67) 2S || 206 6£.62 22.6 2£.62 LEL.6z £3.62 "9 LO; gs) sOLs *8) | Sr Selle Gr | £9)! oF |) £0 $1.62 09.62 L6.gz gof.6z 16£,62 3) EEE isto s ty | Lb| zb| by | og $9.6z £5.62 oF.6z 639.62 obg.6z v 99. 9%. “MS, | | sor |eS.eS 1 2e || 9S £4.62 £2.62 0%.6z 39.62 gvl.6z ce ¥E. br. ‘ms | 64] oS S$S| gv | 09 $2.62 97.6% $S.6z gtS.6z 079.62 Ve Goihelietassceoe| zg, eg™ leggy il) Sag oS: xs os| LS | z9 22.67 gz.6z of.6z $L9.6z €LL.6z “x Nn . Fg e a Be Ey = F urd g)ur-e $6 ae ‘urpT | ‘XI “ud $g ‘ure $6 ae “UIA *xUyl weer a5 )° 8 en sj -_—_—— gt | P B |ee |? | Fe Teetoe | B® | -sxousstuo “youapurg “Lauszr0 PP *yoLsIIO UOT “Uley “pum *"19j9MIOUNIEY,T, “IapIUMOIV eee ee Sota se |e eh iL ee Ree lr AR | EN Rea sees Danes Fede Soe ee ee el “AANNUGQ ‘asUDpT yompung yn “MOSNO[D *— “Ad 2y2 fg pun £ Noasog 7» TeoA “IN 49 $uopuory sau SMOIMSIHD 40 hyaroog pounynaywoyy ay} fo uapsvgy ay) w uosdwmoyy, “IW Ag apy suorwasasqo 1095ojo10970 . se ER en te = emer ~ 4 r] ’ i 3 b. ’ PF . t ea! * 7 i - * : ; ‘ 4 2) . ‘ #s ¥ hd it ey tweet, t a % roo . : , ¥ eter yim - a H ? hee Ae ae age ea ee RR ea BP re . ‘ nan gt AN st At NY aN A EAR at ye i ; H Ce re at eae 2 Ip sab nee apy eiggettndcy ~ bd or | : | ~ { } ia| ’ ones i eres CARPEL WHEN SINGLE AND OF THE RAPHE. Taste I—OF THE POSITION OF THE 2nd Ser. vol. x [To face p. 81 of Ann. Nat. Hist. HETEROCARPOUS EXOGENS, (on § 2. OF THE RACE OF THE RHIZANTHS.) ENDOGE (on § 1. OF THE RACE OF THE RHIZANTHS.) Bi (as far as is at present known) wholly Heterocarpous ;—Carpels never all anterior. DAPHNAL. NAL. POLYGONAL. GARRYAL, PIPERAL. SUBDIVS. ALL, 2. es, Salvadoracee*, Aut. 4. A Aquifoliacee*, Aut. 1. Myrsinacee. Att. 1. Orchidom, = R, lateral. Diapensiacee. Primulacez. Stellate. Apostasiacem. S Styracee. Myoporacez. Erect r. next pl Aut. 1. Cinchonacex*, Burmanniacem, x 2 erect or pendu- 1 or 2 r. lateral. Plumbaginex**, = ms = I erect r. next pl. or| ZI Aww. 1 lous r. lateral, also Stilbacex**, R. averse pl. Vacciniacee. 1 pendulous r, averse Aut. 5, Pal oronatiniiiaecs: 2erect r. next pl. R. lateral. | Brunoniacee*. Epacridez*. pl. Musacem, B Gentlanacen: ehennocs? Oleacez. Empetracex, | Plantaginee*, Monotropacee. my pendulous r. lateral. Caprifoliacex*, Amomacea:, =] Numerous horizon- Di tavanenl: 2r. lateral. ? Batide. | When erect r. next pl. | Pyrolaceee. | Ericacez. 1 pendulous r. lateral, Aun, 1. Marantacew*, tal r. lateral i Pontederacom, 1 erect cotyledon - Sj = STS as - = (Fertile carpel al-| next pl. ALL. 5. ways anterior.) — | Aut. 4. Portulaces. ALL, 2. 1 pendulous, r. la- | ALL. 6. 16 Dicryocen. i= ALL. 3. Staphyleacee. When erect cotyle- ALL. 5. Cornacee*, teral. | Iridem, Hosbargtlabens ANDi ae Stackhousiacee. | Ascending (in two dons lateral, Granatez. R.ayerse pl., or lateral. Liliacem. 2 Amyrillidem, Trilliacom, ; E Dilleniacez™. R. next pl. rows) r. lateral. Ne Caryophyllacee, Aut. 3. Combretaces*, Alangiacee*, Numerous, horizon- | Numerous, horizon- Biiisaluaain Aut. 2. Aux. 3 R. next pl. 4 5) Hippocrateicee, | Rhamnacee. ALL. 4, When ascending coty- Humiriacee. Pomacee*. R. lateral. Pa aa eral, tal, r, lateral. nate Nympheaces, | Ranunculacem*, | Magnoliaces:”, Bue 2 esianreacte 1 or 2 r. lateral. Cr eseU Cee, ledons next pl. or la- Cyrillacee, R. next pl. Begoniacez, HEN MUBES ES Hypoxidom. Srutincoa, Numerous pendu- | When pendulous | When erect r- next} Ternstroemiacex. | When pendulous r. ALL. 3, | Verect ry Dext PLO) Gerald 1 pendulous r. averse Datiscacea. When ascending T-| srsmodoracem, | Duseceree sey 3) lous r. averse pl. r, averse pl. pl. When hori-} 2 r, averse pl. I leawataes pl. ALL. 5. Elatinez. CABG Tenis GGUS Sl ices E, 9 pl. ALL. 6. —- next pl. lipagenccss 4 arena S| Occasionally next aphntatecst zontal r. lateral. Hypericaces: Malpighiace. Tcacineze*, Lythraces**, | Sea pl Hie eral 1 pendulous, cotyle- Zh Calycanthacez. Belvisiacez. (CAN ULE Bromeliace:, ees lateral 2) a = pl. in the same |? Triuridee. Panne es ee y.next | R averse pl or la- | R. averse pl. When erect yr. next | inde 7) dons averse pl. or la- eee Aun. 4. R. next pl. Cotyledons averse pl.? Aun. 2: — 2 ee ee eee Pendulous r. late-} pl, CEL QUSESEE re pl. | Reaumuriacex, | woe es | Pittosporaceze. Amygdalex*. Rhizophoracee, é A | | =i sEOn! 5 B ae 2 at, c Tiaceess | Coriariex. | Santalacew*, Podostemacea, Several r. next pl. Chenopodiacee**, Grossulariacez. 2 r. next pl. Barringtoniacee. Philyaracew, Aub. 8 3]2 or 3 r. averse pl. | Sarraceniacex. ane | R. averse pl R. lateral. Ascendi 1.2 ; lerect,cotyledons next i R iae Xyriden, See Ol wer ze? Lardizabalex. Brexiacee, . . | Ascending r, next pl.? | pamaricaceas, AA aA Escalloniacez, osacez, Colume! ez. pacer 1 depressed r. averse Hydrocharidew, Q | Nelumbiacece aay : Anacardiaee*, | Loranthacee*. 5 pl., or horizontal and 1 erect r. next pl., or] Philadelphaces, Commelynaces. | ‘ ; 2 R. averse pl. Au. 4. Monimiacee. Marcgraviacez. | i FPrankeniacex, | Fs 3 v pl. being next the | Butomaces, p je “ Tnuenivarre R. averse pl Nucleus pendulous, = cotyledons lateral, or 1 pendulous and r.\ drangeacee, Mayacew, | dorsum of the cell. | Ascending r. gene- Ceratophyllacee** Nepenthacee. Pendu oer aoa Ochnacez. | inverted, funicu- ACERT IEC pendulous and coty- next pl. Guusalastin ; 1 erect r. lateral, rally averse pl. Aristolochiacese. Ps When pendilous r.) lus attached to it ledons averse pl. Saxifragacee, Au. 3. | Pandanacem, | Alismacee:, ne OST averse pl. ? on the averse side Amaranthacee**, Juncacee, | Typhacem*, Cotyledon next pl. from the central 1 pendulous cotyle- Erect r. next pl. | Pendulous r. averse Juncagine. placenta. dons averse pl. Cyperacom, pl. | When pendulous = R. lateral ? | Orontiacer, I RcatyledonGanearte = = a : Desvauxiacer, Aracem**, pl. When erect r. ALL. 6 ALL. 7. | Aun. 6, Aut. 6. ALL. 7. | : Aut. 3. Restiacem, | Numerous, horizon-| next pl. Chloranthacex:**, Myristicacee*, Lauraces", Eleagnacer*, Nyctaginer*, Polygonacez. Basellacen** ? Peneacee. Daphnacee**. Sanguisorbacee*. | Garryacee. : Eriocaulacee, | tal, r. frequently! Naiadem, «| Piperacee**, R. next pl. R. averse pl, R. lateral. Cotyledons next pl. Cotyledons next pl.? | Geissolomia 2 pendu-| R. new? pl. | 1 pendulous r. newt pl. | Pendulousr. averse p! Graminacee, on the upper sur-/1 pendulous con-| 2 Ranenrncort Menispermacer*. Cassythea, — —- ‘I lous r. averse pl. Helwingiacee. R. next pl. ? face. vexity of cotyle- S 1 or 2 pendulous, Penea2 erect r.averse R. averse pl. Zosteracex, | Lemnaceee, don averse pl. Pa cotyledons or short pl. raphe nect pl. (In Sarcocolla 4 erect r. 2} the early stage averse pl. ovule horizontal, r. Aquilariacez. lateral ?) — ——= ee RHIZANTH RHIZANTH A. PRIMORDIAL PHANEROGAMS. Those Orders to which an asterisk is affixed have the Carpel when single, variable and frequently posterior, and those with two asterisksal] oy nearly all post The Numbers refer to the Ovules, whether one or more in each cell; r. is an abbreviation of Raphe, and pl, of Placenta. erior ;—the others are placed according to their affinities. Pontedera is an exception, and is noticed in the first column of Endogens. The ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta is (for perspicuity) always printed in italics, as are also those which are considend as having an equivalent character, viz. oyule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta, and pendulous campylotropal ovules in which the embryo subsequently formed has the cotyledons next the placenta. ae! a dima Sa eae ae Tante IL—OF THE POSITION OF THE CARPEL WHEN SINGLE AND OF THE RAPHE. PROTEROCARPOUS EXOGENS, A = [To face p. 81 of Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd} Ser. vol. xi.] Alliances either in part or wholly Proterocarpous ;—where exceptions (which are few) occur, the Carpel yery rarely posterior. § 2. RACE OF THE GYMNOSPERMS. § 1. SUBDIVISIONS DERIVED FROM THE HETEROCARPOUS DIVISION. = a 45 = aa q r Raphe in pendulous Oyules never turned away from the Placenta. APAVERAL. | PHYTOLACCAL. PETIVERIAL. PROTEAL. CRASSULOIDAL. TETRAGONIALJ ONAGRARIAL.| MYRTAL. BRUNIAL. (ey P y ) Att, 1. Aux. l. A Pedaliacem, Hydrophyllacex. ALL. l vi Bignoniacee. When pendulous r. Anu, I. ee : S Gesneracex, AL. next pl. VARESEM ENS 2 c en! i a ALL. Acanthacex**, Jasminacee, Ehretiacee. R. lateral. Ampanulacer. Log send =} Cuscutacea. 1 erect r. next pl., 2| Ascendimg—r. lateral | 2: newt pl. Dina Cate ake Numerous, jones A uoey aces 5] Convolvulacem, erect r. lateral. or next pl. Nolanacee, ALL. 2. R, lateral or averse pl. | Stylidiacea**. | zontal,r. lateral. | Numerous, hori- S]2 erect r. next pl. Aun. 1. Scrophulariacex**. | Verbenacea**, Erect r. averse pl. Selaginew. GIO DoS a See am oc deniacezs is AM Uy Saclepiadess:y.) | zomab rcemithe 5 Polemoniacex. iNet a Al Diplacus — numerous, R. lateral. Cordiacez. R. next pl. R. lateral. 1 erect r. next pl. or | Cichoracee, Numerous, hori-| under surface, =| Numerous, horizon-] When single, erect r. Bapotacee*. pendulous r. next pl. | Labiate**? Boraginew. | Callitrichacee, Calyceracen**, (when several) la- | Composite**. zontal, r.on the or 2 pendulous tal, r. lateral. next pl Erect r. next pl. Utriculariacez. R, lateral. R, very short nevt pl. | R. next pl. R. averse pl, teral. R. averse pl. under surface. r. next pl. Ay. ALL. 4. Orucivercs ae Cedrelacex, Cotyledons next pl, | Meliaceee. _ Aut. 4. Capparidce, | 8. newt pl. | Cistacez. Amyridee. | Samydacez. Ayite 3 | Aurantiacee. | R. very short next € eds, eonmee | R. next pl. 1A ALL. Vivianaceee, | } Au. 4 Avo, P ee AL. 4. LLi2, ‘ Papayeracee:, ALL. 2 Geraniacex, eee Moringacee Au. 1. EAL 2 } Bec osteo | Rutacea, is : Cactacez. 9 Umbelliferee* ? R. next pl.or some- = _.|Macleaya sp. hori- | Stereuliaces, Ascending r. averse| 5 o7 yp Papilionacee**, Mesembryanthtmeee, Nai) Att, 2, pee hat obli Att. 6. At 7 1 zontal r. on the} Malvaces. nl. fan 116 A Wonoa. ni ALL. 2. Chamelauciacee**,| @. newt pl. what oblique. ‘ bad 5 | P Xanthoxyl ALL. 3 Numerous pendulous Lee) i 5 . Chailletiaces. Homaliaree. 1 upper surface Cotyledons next pl. _| Oxalidece. respect ik fears nn eae tnasee cotyledons next pl, Anna Se 2 erect r. abliquely | 4raliaceze. inne eae ope eee yams | pails evel ees heme 3|Fumariacom**. | Byttncriacea*. R. next pl. | anneal erode or horizontal and‘co- vonicees | Erect r. next pl. or! averse pl. Remext pl. Mabe 2 Sy eee Ay | NGG ute ee &|Fumaria sp. 1 hori-|1 erect r. next pl. Tinacanss Connaracee*, Ee Ee . eelaonanlteral 7 eneenitey e pendulous and r. | wyrtacem** Paypayacee, R. next pl. | tal, r. lateral. pl. = mer = =] ce F S . next pl. ? ; ae pendulous cotyle-} averse pl. = = 9 Fy si | Malesherbi z Numero &| zontal, foramen on | Surianes, R. newt pl. | - Cesalpinien**, | eek SE i i W: When ascending r. Abn. 2: Pangiacex, icepaces:. lesherbiacez, = ne | the under surface. | 1 erect cotyledons next | Chlenacem, ALL. 5. Pisaes te Mimosez., dons Aaa BH i 2] Hippuridex**. next pl. ? Is Bruniacex**, R. next pl. | Eareeceseoe pes: ae e) Pi 5 y i . next pl. E le . 2 pend: - | tera 5 | Berberidex*. pl? Qpendulous r. newt Rhizobolacew. next pi | Cotyledons newt pl. Sera cotyledons la-7 1 pendulous r, la- Lecythidee. R. lateral incli- Turneracez. next pl. si ay perees r. averse pl | Tiliacem, pl. Col Ve oa nen ip Mimosa**. Scleranthacen** teral. Melastomacen. ning to averse. Violace** ? : Vitacer. 1 erect r. next pl. Zygophyllacee, Sapindacee, , Chrysobalanex**, | Pendul f led Hamamelidex, 2 r. next pl. 2 erect r. next pl Bal R. next pl. in the Pears maulous coryeaons R. late saminaces. | "7 2 erect r. averse pl. next the furicul - lateral. Resedacez. lower ovule and iculus. a ‘¢ also in the upp: wat Cotyledons next pl. | yee | Lacistemacez. Tropeolacew**? | ETythroxylex*? Jaci ‘ R. newt pl R. next ph. Stilaginee. Tsar) Aceracee. | Rv mext phe Erect r. next pl Convexity of the co- Juglandee. ? tyledons averse pl. ALL. 6. i y jel ia a Gyrostemono Potiveriacess**, ae Aut. 8. | Att. 9. | Att. 10. Aut. Ll. Aur. 12 a Pendulous : cotyledons 1 erect cotyledons next pl. 2 r. next pl. (or several seEe oe Ry | Urticacea**. | Myricacex. Altingiaces:*. » a 2 averse pl. ? horizontal r, lateral 2) | When pendulous | Elatostemma*. | Cupuliferee. Cotyledens next Ss Phytolaccacen**, | r. next pl. Cotyledons next pl.| R. next pl. pl? z Erect cotyledons next | Morez*. Cannabinee**. Betulacez. Platanee. = pl Cotyledons newt | Cotyledons next pl. | R. nert pl. = pl. | Ulmacee*. ' R. newt pl. | Celtidex*. Cotyledons next pl. Casuarinee**. R. next pl. E 53 S EB 2 3 g ; a= 2 =8 Es a a eS gS ag Et) gies 25 5 = 8 a Ber so & CE og S 38 Bis 3 ae 25 34 = = =a £3 Ege3 | 38 é 9 a) 5 é 3 . IN, E ee 53 £3 Es Es B3 S5 Ee = Se GYMNOSPERM.E. az ag aég les ae a Es peas | ge | i a Ag < BS A wee Orders to which an asterisk is affixed have the Carpel when single anterior or Jateral,—those with two asterisks all anterior. ie ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta is (for perspicuity) always printed iu italics, as are also those which are consi eampylotropal ovules in which the embryo subsequently formed has tle cotyledons next the placenta, 3 —_ Ss - - | and the others are placed according to th iti idered as having an equivalent chanics eee Rats nee Numbers refer to the Ovules, whether one or more in each cell; r. is an abbreviation of raphe, and pl. of placenta. he raphe turned away from the placenta; ovule horizontal with the raphe inferior, i. e. on the under surface; and pendulous — » yi es -* | | 0 face p. 199 of Ann. ist. 2nd Ser. vol. xi. n of Ann. Nat. Hist 2 J Tanne UL—SHOWNG THE LATERAL RELATIONS OF THE DIVISIONS OF EXOGENS. ABLE . 44 | | mal | Lu. 1 oa | -———_,, ail 88 | Loganiacew, S Ze | Asclepiades, ‘Apooynacess. & mi 55 core | | 3 |}— u = _—— = 7 ] S| 5 o| 22 Papaveral. | Phytolaccal. Petiverial. | Proteal. Sapotal. Crassuloidal. | Tetragonial. | Onagrarial. Myrtal. a] ae | Acne | a8 | | Auu. 1 Aux. 1 S ei | Aw. 1 Hydrophyllacee, | Aut. 1. Aut. 1. a) 25a | Au: | eel ALL. | Ehretiacem. Avy. 2. | Valerianace, | Campanulacem, Aut. 1. Ags | awl Cuscutacer. | Pedaliacee, Acanthacee, Jasminaces, Aut. 1. | Nolanacew. Selaginca. | Dipsaces. Lobeliacear, Cichoracem, ee) |e e ; Gone, Scrophulariacee, | Verbenacee, | Sapotace. Cordiacee. Callitrichacew. | Globulariacem. | Stylidiacew, Composite, 2 | Solanaceae. Convolvnlacee. | “25 SE | Bignoniacom. | Utriculariacese, Labiate. | Boragines, Calyceraces, | Goodeniaces. Polygonal. ALL. 2, a Au. 1 Salvadoracee. S Diapensiacew. Myrsinacex, = Myoporacee, Primulacex. = Stilbacee, Plombaginew, ref Empetracew, Brononiacew, Fy ? Batidew, Plantaginex. r= = ——— a ] = Piperal. Lauro-Eleagnal. Daphnal. Garryal. Aut. 1 Aut, 1. Aut. 1 r — Aut. 1 Orobanchaceee, Ebenacex, Aquifoliacee:, Monotropacee, Vacciniacea, Stellate. | Gentianacew, Styracem, Pyrolacex, Epacridew, Cinchonacee. | Oleacez, Ericacem, | D ] | | FI | | Aub, 4, | é | | Cistacem. | | ce) | Samydacew, | | Flacourtiacew, | | | Passifloracese. | Malesherbiacex, ALL. 5, | ALL, 7. ALL. 2. ALL Sauvagesiacer, Lacistemacee, | ALL, 6, Homaliacee. [m4 ais Paypayaces. Euphorteee. Turneracee, Stilaginem. | Chailletiaces, Loasacee, zg ous Pangiacew. Scepacea | Violacee, Tuglandes. | Dipterocarpea. | Cucurbitacee, rs) —s — == — ee ie } ro >, Petiv rote | =, & Papaveral. | Phytolaccal. Petiverial. | Proteal. | Tetragonial. | Onagrarial. | Mrrtal. | Brunial. e Aut. 2, ALL. 4 | 2 Crneiferm. Cedrelaces, | | | | Bs 5 | Cappariden. Meliacea, | | 3 Amyridem, | iz | | | ay | ALL. 2. ALL. 2. ALL. 3. Aurantiaces Aut. 4. ALL. 2. | | AuL, 1. 3 | Papaveracesr. Sterculiacer. | Vivianacem. Simarubacea Auu. 3. Moringacee, ,\Oactaces:: | ALL. | ALL, 2. | Umbellifera: sd I ertasincoans Malvaces, Geraniacex, Rutacee. Vochysiacew, | Papilionacex, | Mesembryanthemes,) 9. aia, |Chamelauciacee, | Araliaces, g | Berberideee. Byttneriace, Oxalidew, Xanthoxylaw. | Polygalacea, Ceesalpiniex, ! | Hippurides. | Myrtaceae, | 8 Fitacom! Surianea, Linacew. Connaracea’ | Tremandracee, | Mimosow. | Aut. 3. [eee AuL. 2 as | Tillacew. Chianacew. - Chrysobalanea, |) otc | | Melastomacese. | Broniaces, BG | Zygophyllacem. Aut, 5 | Scleranthacea, | Hamamelidex, ae Balsaminacere, Rhizobolace, | AE | | Resedacex, Sapindacer, | | | | =) Troprolacex: Erythroxyle, | | e } Limnanthea. Accracem. | | fo = = | | ae — | Polygonal. | Aut. 3. Aux. 4. ALL. 5. : | Elatinew, Crassulacew, Portulacee. a Lythracew, Reaumuriaces, Caryophyllacee, S Podostemacee. Tamaricaces, Dlecebracee, = Frankeniaces, Chenopodiacem. at i} ranthacea, 5 —— Ama a a | Piperal. Lauro-Elaagnal, Dophnal, e FI a ee A a; f =i) ct | Au. 2 Aut. ALL. 6 Aut. 2 eae eee ee Garryal. a 2 Nymphmacex, Ranunculacer, | Dillenincee, Ternstromiace, Sa soak ALL, 4. ALL. 2. ALL, 3. Aut. 5, A 2. 2 we. | Si LL, 2. 2 Hydropeltides. Cephalotec, Magnoliacem, Hyporicacem, pene Staphyleacea, Francoacem, Humiriacee. Granater, Cornacew. 3 I) Meseccisses P eeietitess erases Cintasent Birpocrateacee, | Rhamnacem. | Droseracem, Cyrillaces, Combretacew, Alangiaces, & | Geratophyllacem, | Sarracenincee, | Schizandracea. Canellacex, iaipisniees " | Pomacew, Bogoniacee, =| Lardizabalee., Brexiacem, Cenc | ALL. 5. Aun. 4. Datiscacex, 5 Au. 4 Monimiacem. Maregraviaces, | anacaraia, yoncinss. Pittosporacee, ALL. 6. roy Nepenthace:. Atherospermem, am aca Olacacew, Grossulariacee, Calycanthacer, | Aristolochiacew. | aa Santalacem, | Escalloniacem, Amygdalex, | Belvisiacew, z | Loranthacem, | Rosacee, Rhizophoracew, 4 | | Saxifragacee, Barringtoniacee, & | Columelliacese, er | | Philadelphacew, om | Hydrangeacea:, Cunoniacee, ] ; | mp ) - —— ——__ | ALL. 8. | Ulmacem, | Att, 10, } Artocarpem. | Urticacex, | Celtidec: Myricacee. Aut, 11. | Moree. | Cannabinex:. Casuarinex, | care Altingiaces, AuL, 12, | —— _ ae Zz celacers. Platanacex. Salicacew, | Phytolaccal, Petiverial, | a | AL. 3. | ALL. 6 | | | Gyrostemonem, Petiveriacem. Phytolaccacew. | | | | | _— = — | | | Polygonal. | a | | ALL. 6. = i Nycta; 5 'yctaginesr, | Polygonacem, |[Basdtacens g $$ nes 3 | | S j = — = a | Piperal. | Lauro-Eleagnal, | | E | - Daphnat: | Ganga =| | ALL. 6, ALL. 7 | ia ALL. 6, | Honan yal. oe $22) chioranthacem. Myristicacew, uracea, Eleagnace. Pousac LL. 7 aes * eae, de E22 | Pipcracen. Menispermacece, Cassythea. || taatiectaces Daphnacew, Sanguisorbacew, Garryacem, = 252) Saururacee, es a Fj Helwingiacem, Ren | a | att ‘ha HF oe) ewe, SAE “ x Aire yay : is oad om “al eae . Perrin beter es pV : See eS ce p. 461 of Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. vol. xi.) SHOWING THE POSITION OF THE CARPF 3 IN DICARPOUS OVARIES, AND ALSO THE Bx MENISPERMO-PIPERAL. LAURO-GARRYAL. = | es = ’ a PR O J HETEROCARPOUS. | PROT EROCARPOUS. HETEROCARPOUS. OTEROCARPOUS, ———— = |— ze: § 1. Piperal. | § 2. Papaveral. § 1. Lauro-Eleagnal. § 2. Daphnal. § 3. Garryal. § 4. Brunial. | Aut. 1. Aux. 1 Aut. 1. Aut. 1. |Stellate —. Aut. 1. A so, |Cinchonacee ~~ ; 2 b Au. 1. = (Gat enon Seen Ne Fst ein Aquifoliacea, Vacciniacex, OMOKLO) Ga : a SA Ce sein (Re SSE Ebenacee ( ); Styracez, Monotropacee. | Epacridew — — ( ). |Caprifoliacez (+); I Ty | Cesi . = a os = rae Att Las 2 . li yi . 5 . OSS Habrothamnus (*). (9) Oleaceer Pyrolacee, Ericacee __— or (); or > Cornacee —. F Aut. 5. Alangiacee —~ | ALL. 4, ALL. 3: Granatex. Oo: Aut, 3. ALL. 5. | ALL. 2. ALL. 3. Staphyleacex, Humiriacee. Combretacez. Begoniacez ( ) ( ) Nariel Ranunculacez. Dilleniacex, AUuL. 2, Ternstremiacee | Stackhousiacex, | Rhamnacea( ) ( ) Cyrillacee. Pomacee —; or) —, z, > Au, 2. Cephalotee, Magnoliacee, Papaveracex («); (or e. Hippocrateacex, es (Op atincatent Umbelliferze #5 or ympheaces, ? Triurides. Anonacee, ()?). Hypericacee. Celastracez, ALL. 2. Aut. 4. a ( ) = ydropeltide. Sarraceniacee. | Schizandracee. | Fumariacez (*). Clusiacee —, Malpighiacee ( ). ALL. 5. Francoacee, Pittosporaceze(); Auu. 6. Araliacee “~ 7 (). ‘lumbiacea. Lardizabalee, Berberidex, Canellacex, Coriariex, Icacinee, Droseracez, or. Calycanthacee. |Belvisiacex, 5 ratophyllaces. ALL. 4. Monimiacex, Vitacew (); or () () C.] | Brexiacee. Anacardiacez, Olacacee, Grossulariacee Amygdalee, Rhizophoracee. ; ALL. 2. Nepenthacezx, Atherospermez, Marcgraviacee, | Ochnacew, Santalacee, S; or(); or Rosacee _. Barringtoniacee,| Bruniacee. ee Aristolochiacez, Loranthacee, S(O} Saxifragacee a Columelliacez. Hamamelidex —. Viscum % ? Escalloniacee_. 3 or (*). Philadelphacez, = — 3 Hydrangeacex# NAN Sei): Cunoniacee (). ALL, 6, ALL. 7. ALL. 6. | Aut. 7. Atu. 3. loranthaces. Menispermacee Lauracezx, Elzagnacee, Penzacezx, Daphnacez, Sanguisorbacee, Garryacee a eraces, (). Cassythee. Aquilariacee, | (Douglas z= ace — Myristicacee. ‘ | las), ag = = |Fadyenia (+). | |Helwingiacezx. —~ eee Es az. Ebay eS se 8 | 5 Es Bg Boo g BS o gq. Alou. 8s Ze§ £2 § Ege £e¢ e3 | 826 gees sae 38? sgod =8& dg | sige &E§ 3 8 ooh oe 4q See ws | Tog Seer Boa eB -oag Bag 24 | aad Sag BES Bae FEEE bbs 24 | ses EEGs i=) a = Aas See S=a50 F a | aa@ age ENDOGENS.—Zosteracee (*)? Graminacex (*). Cyperacee (+), Aracex ®; or («). Typhacee =) CASUARINAL EXOGENS.—noganiacexe Sh () when dicarpous. Palmacee = or 2 (). Apocynaceer ©; or >. Asclepinder SS sa! Euphorbiacex ®; or (+), Stilaginew > (), Juglandee &; or (*). In this Table © indicates that the Carpels are all anterior and posterior; — with few exceptions anterior and posterior ; (*) all right and left; ( ) with few exceptions right and HE FOREGOING PRINCIPLES) NATURAL COMBINATIONS CAN BE EFFECTED. POLY L OLYGONO-LYTHRAL. PROTEOIDAL. OCARPOUS PROTEROCARPOUS. ALL PROTEROCARPOUS. - Polygonal. § 2. Sapotal. | § 3. Crassuloidal. § 4. Tetragonial.\§ 5. Onagrarial| § 6. Myrtal. IS 1. Phytolaccal, § 2. Petiverial. | § 3. Proteal. Att. 1 9 Aut. 1. AuL. 1. ALL, 2, pensiacee, Hydrophyllacee Aut, 1. (-——————* = oe Salvadoracee, (*). =~ A 2 oporacer ©. | Myrsinacea. Eheouiabecst (0s Ae ei Caress ) apanihiaes oh | % Lb. 2. ee ( i 2 ie Spee 3or()S. crophulariac jasminacess * 5 baces * ; (or | Primulaces. (or ® ?). Selaginee © ; (or| Valerianacee. O —3 orl) Au, l. Au. |. Pedaliacen a. > ee or — Plumbaginee. = = ~ te i Lobeliacee *- Cichoracee (*). eR, = wt: — Nolanacee ~ ? 2). Dipsacee. con a CoscnteS Gesneracom Utricularia v x — | Piatt gice Aut. 1, Cordiacee. Callitrichacee | Globulariacee, | Stylidiaceae *. Composite * ; or} | Convolvulacee . = ae = baler ey ; oa . > oe Au . ene. Flantagines _-/sapotacee ©. \Boragines' >. —_(*). Calyceracee, Goodeniacer ©» | O. Polemoniacee, Bisnonianes © sass Labiate #- Au. 4. AxL. 2. Cedrelacem, Crucifers (*), Meliacem, AT. Os Capparidee (*). | Amyridem, Portulaceez. Tayi Aurantiacez. Caryophyllacee ALL. 2. Aun. 2. my oe Aut. 3. Simarubacee. Aut. 4. Au. 4 a Cactacex. Chamezlauciacee. erie coh: Vivianacee. Rutacew, Au. 3. Moringacem, nlacee. Dlecebracer . Ficoidex. Aine 2s Myrtacee ® ; or ee area Geraniacee, Xanthoxylacew | Vochysiacem, Papilionacee, umuriacee Chenopodiacez, Onagrarie *: Qa pares 5 Oxalidec. OOS: Polygalacew #. | Cesalpiniem, icacez. Stigmas ©: or ATs Hippuridee. Lecythides. WiliASes 7 Linaces, Connaracex. Tremandracow Mimosee. eniacez,. cae bat Tetragoniacee 2. Melastomacese * ? =n Chlenacex, x. Chrysobalanew, AES Scleranthacee. aes OOS. Zygophyllaces. Aut. 5. WArANt Aces; Balsaminacee. Rhizobolacee. Susmas (e)shor Resedacew *. Sapindacess OO; = Tropwolaces %@? aa ek Ae Limnanthee, 2 ita ca Aceracee ( ). Ab. 6. ALL. 3. Aut. 6. Aun, 5. ea Gyrostemonee, Petiveriacee, Proteaces:, h 22, iotygonacec: (*). | Bagels Phytolaccacee, | & = 2 d F Ag ag ag rg Beg oa Eg £8 Bg Bg | Beg Et i et ey ee a4 a af ¢ mae = GI 2 e 4 45 5 8 a a 5 Bue i cus ig Ag EE ae Ep At ag ? ag A & A ey Drticacece (Hlatostemma)( ). Ulmacee Myricacee ( ). => Cupuliferee & ; or ( ). able ; and — — () and()() © show the degree of variation. Betulacee ® ; (or > CO ( )?). Altingiacee —. Salicacee (*); (or ( )), THE ANNALS AND . MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 62. FEBRUARY 1853. VII.—On Relative Position ; including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxs, F.LS. &e. [With a Plate. ] Parr I. On the Position of the Raphe. THE position of the raphe in anatropal ovules is a character which has hitherto attracted but partial attention, yet is, as will be seen, one of much constancy, being rarely variable in the same natural order, and the exceptions also, in most if not in all instances, being readily explained. For the purpose of giving to this physiological character a more definite form, I will endeavour in the first place to show what is the most usual position of the raphe, where each margin of the carpel bears a single row of ovules, as in Paonia, and afterwards notice the variations of its position, more especially where the ovule is single. The most usual position of the raphe where the ovules form two rows—one row to each margin of the carpel—is the same throughout the families of phanerogamous plants, viz. the raphes of the two opposite rows lie in apposition with each other in the mesial line of the carpel, or, in other words, are turned towards each other, and the ovule bends downwards so as to be in con- _ tact with the parietes. And hence it may be a question whether _ this is not the normal position, as it is common to Endogens and Exogens, of which Amaryllidez, Liliaceze, Ranunculacez, and " Passifloraceze contain well-marked examples. But when anatropal ovules are very numerous in consequence of each placenta bearing more than a single row, this regularity Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 6 82 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; of position is not always observable, further than that the raphe usually retains its lateral position as in Cucurbitacee ; and cam- pylotropal ovules also not unfrequently have an equivalent cha- racter in the direction of their curvature. It is chiefly therefore when the ovule is reduced to one, that characters of much importance can be derived from the relative position of the raphe to the placenta; and for the purposes of arrangement, the positions of the anatropal ovule may be de- scribed under the following variations, each of them imcluding also some instances in which the ovules are two, or three, or more numerous. 1. Ovule pendulous with the raphe turned away from the placenta. 2. Ovule pendulous with the raphe lateral, so that it appears as if it were turned sideways in the cell. . Ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta. Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the upper surface. Ovule horizontal with the raphe lateral. Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the under surface. Ovule erect with the raphe next the placenta. Ovule erect with the raphe on one side, that is, neither im apposition with the placenta, nor yet turned directly away from it. - 9. Ovule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta. DS ou & 1. Ovule pendulous with the raphe turned away from the pla- centa. ‘This character was first observed by Mr. Brown in Ewo- nymus, aud subsequently by Dr. Schleiden in Ranunculacez (Annals of Natural History, vol. v. p. 164), who, referring to Mr. Brown’s researches, remarks: “ As far as I am aware, no one has profited by his inquiries in order to solve similar anomalies which obscure the clear principles of affinity,’ and adds some further observations, describing it as “ ovulum spurie pendulum anatropum raphe aversa.” The researches of Dr. Schleiden have aiready shown that in the Typhacez the raphe is averse, and as the Ranunculacez so nearly approach Endogens, it might be supposed that it would be of frequent if not constant occurrence in this class ; and I am able to add that in Chamedorea elegans, although the ovule is not completely pendulous, the raphe is next the dorsum of the cell ; that in Potamogeton the ovule shows a decided tendency to it in the direction of its curvature; and that the numerous ovules of Aracez also show a tendency to it by the raphe being frequently on the upper surface. There are, however, apparent exceptions afterwards particularly alluded to. In Exogens it occurs more frequently as Endogens are ap- proached, which the following enumeration will show :—1. Ne- including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 83 lumbium. 2. Hydropeltidez (ovules two, one above the other). 3. Ranunculacee. 4. Monimiacee. 5. Lauracee. 6. Ana- cardiacee. 7. Coriaria (Pl. II. figs.1 & 2). 8. Malpighiacez (mm those genera in which the funiculus is next the dorsum of the cell). 9. Celastraceee. 10. Ternstrémiaceze (ovules two, col- lateral). 11. Ebenaceze (ovules two, collateral). 12. Icacinez. 13. Loranthacez (PI. IT. fig. 3, and see also Part III.). 14. Plum- baginee. 15. Illecebracee. 16. Chenopodiacee. 17. Ama- ranthacee. 18. Geissoloma (ovules two, collateral). 19. Cyril- lacee. 20. Helwinyia. 21. Aucuba. 22. Cinchonacee (PI. II. fig. 4). 23. Tetragoniaceer. 24. Calyceraceze. 25. Dupsacus. 26. Onagrariz (ovules three or four). The campylotropal ovule in which the radicle of the embryo subsequently formed is turned towards the placenta, as in Amaranthacez, is a character which deserves especial atten- tion, if it is equivalent to that of the raphe averse in the pen- dulous anatropal ovule, and that it is so, Statice and Plumbago seem to prove. That Plumbago is a genuine instance of the raphe averse there appears no reason to doubt, because it is constantly so,—the raphe being always on the side of the ovule which is directly away from the funiculus, the latter coiling round the edge of the foramen to join it. And if its occur- rence in the ovule of Plumbago is ‘admitted, then there can scarcely remain a doubt of the correctness of the inference in question, because in Gomphrena and Philoxerus, where the ovule is equally suspended as in Plumbago, the foramen and subse- quently the radicle are always next the funiculus. It may be added also, that in Scleranthus annuus the ovule as regularly curves away from the funiculus, as in Gomphrena it curves towards it (see also Part III. and the accompanying figures) ; and this question is almost set at rest, when it is considered that no distinction which is absolute exists between anatropal and campylotropal ovules, as in Trianthema the ovules are simply caimpylotropal, but in the nearly allied genera Galenia and Tetra- gonia a short raphe is present, although the ovule is curved as in the former case*. 2. Ovule pendulous with the raphe lateral. This has been * Since the above was written, I have ascertained that in Atriplex the same inversion of the ovule takes place as in Euonymus and Ranunculacee when it is single and pendulous; thus in A. angustifolia the seed is erect and the cotyledons next the placenta, being on that side of the ovary to which the short funiculus is adherent; in A. laciniata the seed is attached above the middle of the wall, so that being vertical, the cotyledons are on the upper surface, and the radicle underneath curving up so that its extre- mity reaches to the hilum; and in Halimus pedunculatus (olim A. pedun- culata) the inversion is complete, the seed being pendulous and the coty- ledons turned away from the funiculus. ae 84 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; already noticed as occurring in Cornus and Marlea, and the fol- lowing enumeration will show that it is one of the more fre- quent variations of the position of the raphe. 1. Pontedera lanceolata. 2. Aquifoliacee (Ilex). 3. Styra- cee (Halesia—ovules two). 4. Oleacez (ovules two). 5. Mal- pigia and other genera of Malpighiaceze im which the funiculus (representing the raphe) is constantly lateral (PI. II. fig. 5). 6. Nitraria as figured by Prof. Lindley. 7. Santalacez. 8. Myo- poraceze (ovule single or two). 9. Illecebraceze. 10. Cheno- podiaceze. 11. Epacridee (Acrotriche). 12. Caprifoliacez. 13. Globularia. 14. Dipsaceze. 15. Valerianaceze. 16. Hip- purideze (Goniocarpus). 17. Hamamelidee. 18. Bruniacez. 19. Schizandra. In Corrigiola the cotyledons are lateral, that is, neither next the funiculus nor yet directly removed from it, and therefore if the ovule were completely inverted the raphe would be lateral. In Paronychia, however, the cotyledons are turned away from the funiculus and the radicle in relation with it ; but as the raphe averse, and the raphe lateral, occur in the same family, as in Aucuba and Cornus, and equivalent characters also in Malpi- ghiaceve, this offers an explanation of the variable relation of the cotyledons to the funiculus in Illecebracez, and also tends to show that the raphe averse the placenta and the cotyledons averse it (7. e. next the dorsum of the cell) are characters of equivalent value. 3. Ovule pendulous with the raphe next the placenta. This, as is well known, is the ordinary position of the raphe in pendulous anatropal ovules ; but although it is the more common, it 1s of rare occurrence in the Heterocarpous families, as will be seen from the Tables. 4. Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the upper surface. Of this position I haye hitherto observed only three instances. 1. A species of Macleya in which the ovules are six, three on each placenta, having the raphe constantly on the upper surface. 2. Aracee. Where they are numerous, many of the ovules have this character, but in others the raphe is lateral. 3. Fumaria officinalis. The ovule, although not anatropal, has the equivalent character of the foramen, being always directly below its attach- ment to the wall of the ovary. To these perhaps should be added Paris quadrifolia as the ovules are scarcely ascending, the raphe being frequently on the upper surface but sometimes late- ral, thus agreeing with Aracez ; and also the ovules on the upper portion of the placenta in Swietiana, where in the early stages they are horizontal. 5. Ovule horizontal with the raphe lateral. Of this no instance has been observed where the ovule is single, except in Chenopo- icluding a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 85 diaceze, the ovules of which have an equivalent character in those genera in which the seed subsequently produced is horizontal ; and even when they are two it is very rare, having been only observed in Talauma among Magnoliacez and Trianthema, the latter of which is afterwards more particularly noticed. 6. Ovule horizontal with the raphe on the under surface. Of this no imstance has been observed where the ovule is single, nor yet where they are two, unless it is that in Geranium Robertia- num. they are in their early stages nearly horizontal; and Ascle- piadez and Apocynacez are the only ascertained instances where the ovules are numerous. 7. Ovule erect with the raphe neat the placenta. This, as is well known, is the ordinary position of the raphe in erect ana- tropal ovules, and occurs I believe not unfrequently where they are numerous, as in Cuphea and Reaumuria. 8. Ovule erect with the raphe lateral. This character, which was first observed by Mr. Bennett in Rhamnacez, and by that gentleman attributed to torsion of the funiculus, obtains to a considerable extent among Exogenous families, but is very rare in the Endogenous, Calamus. viminalis being the only imstance hitherto observed. 1. Eleagnacee. 2. Rhamnacee. 38. Staphyleacee (ovules in two rows). 4. Stilbacee. 5. Portulaceze (ovules campylo- tropal). 6. Justicia (ovules two, one above the other). 7. La- biatee and. Verbenacez ?*. 8. Jasminacez (ovules two). 9. Tri- anthema decandra (ovules campylotropal). 10. Goodeniaceze (ovules two or more, numerous). 9. Ovule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta. Since my first Dissertation on the Position of the Raphe was read at the Linnzean Society, several additions have been made to the instances of the raphe having this position then particularly ad- verted to, and it is not improbable that others remain as yet un- observed. 1. Limnocharis Humboldtii (ovules numerous). 2. Pe- nea fruticulosa (ovules two, Pl. II. fig. 8). 3. Geissoloma (ovules four, Pl. IJ. figs. 6 & 7). 4. Berberts vulgaris (ovules two), 5. Geranium (ovules two). 6. Nolana. 7. Calytrix virgata (ovules two). 8. Composite (PI. II. fig. 9). 9. Chrysobalanus (ovules two). In Composite the raphe in several genera examined proved to be always on the anterior side of the ovule, and consequently in relation with the anterior angle of the ovary, and hence it is averse from the placenta, supposing the anterior to be the fertile * In such species of Labiata as I have examined, the raphe is not in re- lation with the inner angle of the achenium, but inclines more or less away from it as it ascends. 86 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; carpel (see Part ILI. Composite). It may be interesting , however, here to add, that in Aster and Centaurea the ovule arises from the base towards the posterior side of the ovary always more or less distinctly. In such Cichoraceze as I have examined, the raphe is for the most part or always lateral (that is, towards one side of the ovary), in no instance posterior ; but as the carpels in this section of Composite are right and left the axis, the position of the raphe might be expected to be different. In Calytrix virgata the raphe is not so completely averse as in the other instances, being im- termediate between lateral and averse ; but in Berberis vulgaris I have since ascertained it is always next the dorsum of the carpel. Causes of the Variations. The cause of the first of these variations has already been de- monstrated by Dr. Schleiden (/oc. cit.), and each of the others being also especially deserving of attention as influencing the value of the characters derived from the position of the raphe, I would suggest the following as the most frequent, if not unex- ceptionable. 1. That a single ovule pendulous with the raphe averse, being, as first observed by Mr. Brown, an erect ovule pressed or grow- ing downwards, may result from the cavity of the ovary elonga- ting in that direction, while its upper part remains stationary. As tending to show that it may be produced by pressure, I have met in Sassafras officinale with an instance in which the ovule had apparently forced its way through the upper part of the ovary as it was growing from its external surface,—the ovary having again closed and the cavity still remaining, but empty. It may be further suggested, however, that it is only when an erect ovule has the raphe next the placenta, that it has the raphe averse when it thus becomes pendulous. 2. That a single pendulous ovule with the raphe lateral is an ovule originally extending horizontally from the placenta with the raphe lateral (as m Ranunculacee, where the ovules are numerous, and in Cucurbitacee), and subsequently becoming pressed downwards in consequence of the ovary elongating in that direction more than upwards. By the raphe lateral in ho- rizontal ovules, it is to be understood that it is not on the upper surface towards the stigma, nor beneath it towards the base of the ovary. 3. That a single pendulous ovule with the raphe next the pla- centa may possibly be an ovule originally extending in a hori- zontal direction from the placenta, having the raphe on the under surface, and should. perhaps be regarded as the only truly : 3 | : : | including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Planis. 87 pendulous ovule, including however those pendulous campylo- tropal and amphitropal ovules with the foramen and (in the seed) the radicle of the embryo turned away from the placenta, while the cotyledons are in relation with it. 4, 5 & 6. That these three positions may perhaps be equally regarded as normal, although the 4th and 6th are comparatively so rare. It may here be observed that an ovule horizontal with the raphe on its upper surface is doubtless equivalent with an ovule pendulous with the raphe averse, and the same observa- tion may apply to those having the raphe on their under surface, as compared with those which are pendulous with the raphe next the placenta. 7. That an erect ovule with the raphe next the placenta is usually an ovule raised into that position without any torsion taking place in the funiculus, but that torsion may, in this in- stance, sometimes have taken place, its normal position m such a case being lateral. It here becomes an interesting question as to whether or to what extent twisting of the funiculus may take place ; two positions there are at least in which in all probability it does take place,—in some of those instances where the ovule is longer than its raphe, and the funiculus so short that the ovule appears as it were sessile ; thus in Geum urbanum, the ovule in growing erect must have the raphe next the placenta, as its apex or foramen projects much below its point of attachment to the ovary, and the ovule of Cliffortia ilicifolia must for the same reason in being pendulous have its raphe next the placenta; and as far as my own observations have gone, I believe a very slight degree of pressure will occasion twisting of the funiculus, so that the form of the ovary or winged seeds might give rise to an alteration of osition. But whether it ever takes place spontaneously, as in the filament of Lopezia, remains a question, as the funiculus has very rarely any appearance of being twisted ; Dodonea and other Sapindacee, and part of Rhamnacez, as referred to by Mr. Bennett, being the only stances particularly noticed where it seems likely that the position of the ovule is to be attributed to that cause. 8. That a single ovule erect with the raphe lateral is a hori- zoutal ovule spontaneously becoming erect or pressed upwards by the ovary remaining contracted below while its upper part expands ; this is distinctly shown to take place in Tetragoniacee (in an equivalent character), where Trianthema micrantha has two seeds horizontal, one above the other, the cotyledons being late- ral, and 7. decandra two erect seeds, one completely above the ~ other, the cotyledons also in each of them being lateral. 9. Ovule erect with the raphe turned away from the placenta, This position is to be accounted for on the same principles as the 88 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; foregoing, %. e. either from the peculiar form of the ovary or by the spontaneous growth of the ovule ; and in the case of Limno- charis it appears rather to arise from the latter, as the ovary makes no pressure on the greater part of the ovules. The posi- tion of the raphe in the seed of Geranium Robertianum is how- ever rather produced by pressure, as it is forced to become ascending in consequence of being attached near the base of the cavity, and in Nolana the external side of the ovule (on which the raphe is situated) curves forward, giving it somewhat the appearance of having been forced upwards in its growth. Value as a Differential Character. Should further observation show the position of the raphe when differing from its ordinary relation to the placenta to be a character without exception in the families in which it occurs, it will form an important distinction between many of them which otherwise nearly approach each other ; thus Lauracee and Daph- nace have usually been considered as almost conterminous, and the Urtical Orders have by most botanists been compared with Chenopodiaceze and its allies. It may also tend to a more defi- nite distribution of the Orders in Alliances, as for imstance of those related to Rutacez, Sapindacee, Rhamnacee, and Clu- siacee, as showing Hrythroxylon to differ from Malpighiacee, Spondias from Aurantiacee, &c. Berberis differs from Ranunculacee in having the raphe away from the placenta, and Hedera from Cornus in its being next the placenta as in Umbelliferz. It may also show a distinction between Nolana and Convol- vulacez, and its near approach to Boraginez, as the short raphe in the latter family is next the placenta. The raphe next the placenta also separates some minor fami- lies from others in or with which they have been included, as Selagineze from Myoporacezx, Scleranthacez (the position of the cotyledons being equivalent) from Ilecebracez ; and differences in this character between many others usually regarded as in near affinity will be seen by the Tables. As to whether a single pendulous ovule having the raphe next the placenta ever occurs among Endogens is not fully ascertamed, as in Tamus the ovule is longer than the raphe, which also in a very early stage has more or less the appearance of being lateral ; and in Dioscorea and Rajania, where the raphe is also next the placenta, the seeds are winged. These may be compared with Menispermum where the raphe is very short, so that the ovule in having its foranien superior must have it next the placenta, or if the raphe is wanting, have an equivalent character ; so that it iwi... Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. $2. Vol MPL. B Clarke det# LDe CSewerbr se 5 TY including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 89 is possible that in all these genera the raphe may be lateral, as in Schizandra and Magnoliacee ; and to this may be added, that in a Menispermum having two ovyles, the lower one is oblique or almost horizontal. Limnocharis Humboldtii has the ovules ascend- ig with the raphe averse, and a part of the ovules in Nymphea are pendulous with the raphe next it, which seems to show that it may occur in Endogens ; but in the latter instance many of them have the raphe averse, and some of the ovules of the former have the raphe variable, if not next the placenta or dorsal surface of the carpel to which they are attached *. But supposing the position of the raphe next the placenta in Endogens to be the consequence of torsion of the funiculus, another question would then arise, viz. as to whether many of — the instances in which the raphe has this relation to the placenta are not also the consequence of torsion ; to which the only reply that at present offers, is that the cases before alluded to, in which the ovules are horizontal and the raphe on the under surface, show beyond doubt that this position of the raphe is not to be ordinarily referred to that cause. - In conclusion it may be observed, as a remarkable circum- stance, that while pendulous ovules with the raphe averse and the raphe lateral occur in several instances in the same family, and it seems not unlikely may exist in the same genus, as the vertical and horizontal positions of the seed in Chenopodium and Atriplex appear to be equivalent characters, yet pendu- lous ovules with the raphe turned away from the placenta and the raphe next it are not known in the same family, nor yet even the raphe lateral and the raphe next the placenta. And although the raphe lateral in the case of ovules numerous is a character of but little value, yet, looking at the affinities of those families in which a single ovule erect or pendulous has the raphe lateral, these two positions may be regarded as being of equiva- lent value to ovule pendulous with the raphe averse, and even more decidedly so than ovule erect with the raphe next it. EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. Fig. 1. Coriaria nepalensis,—an ovary in longitudinal section. Fig. 2. Coriaria myrtifolia,—a transverse section of a fruit. Fig. 3. Mysodendron sp. ; an immature seed, showing the relation the funi- culus has to the hilum or point of attachment; a, the embryonal * J find also that Butomus umbellatus agrees with Limnocharis in the position of the raphe, but I have reasons for believing that these cases should not be regarded as exceptions, and I would suggest that the ovules are here attached to the inner surface of the placenta, not to the external as in axile and other modes of placentation. 90 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. oaths am b, a thickened rib of tissue (analogous to the raphe ?). Fig. 4. Chico anguifuga,—an ovary in longitudinal section. Fig. 5. Bannisteria sp.,—a transverse section of an ovary. Fig. 6. An ovary of a Sarcocolla in longitudinal section, two of the ovules being removed from each cell. Fig. 7. A transverse section of half the ovary. Fig. 8. A transverse section of the ovary of Penea fruticulosa. Fig. 9. Aster sibiricum; a floret of the ray as seen laterally, a part of the wall of the ovary being removed. VIII.— Observations on the Solanacee. By Joun Miers, Esgq., F.R.S., F.L.S. [Concluded from p. 14.] Havine animadverted upon M. Dunal’s general arrangement of the Solanacee, I now proceed to offer a few comments on some of the genera. In p, 449 we find Cacabus included in Phy- salis : it is nearly four years since (Aj. op. iv. 252) I pointed out the characters by which the former differs from the latter, one of the most striking features being, that im Cacabus the inflo- rescence is fasciculated, while in Physalis the axillary flowers are invariably solitary. In this last-mentioned genus the calyx is at first more urceolate, 5-toothed, afterwards it becomes greatly enlarged, inflated, pentagonously globular and subreticulated : in Cacabus at an early stage it is tubular, inflated below by five salient saccate lobes, and narrowed towards the mouth, where it is divided into five acute segments; it is then-delicately thin in texture, finely and elegantly reticulated, and afterwards creases in size, but less in proportion, when it always retains its delicate texture, form, and almost araneoid appearance. In Physalis the corolla is broadly and roundly campanular, generally of a yellow colour, and is either immaculate, or more usually marked with five large purple spots in its lower moiety; it is seldom more © than twice the length of the calyx: im Cacabus the corolla is large and conspicuous, tubular, and slender at base, suddenly expanding into a funnel-shaped campanular form, with a nearly entire limb, like the flower of a Nolana or Convolvulus, being like them of a delicately pale blue, marked with five long linear rays, each ray formed of three nearly parallel nervures ; it is at least three times the length of the calyx. M. Dunal states that Cacabus has the habit and the corolla of Atropa. On this point he appears to me clearly under a mistake, for its habit is certainly more that of a Nolana, being a prostrate herba- ceous plant, with a fleshy angular stem, and its corolla, as above shown, bears no resemblance to that of Atropa. One of the peculiar features which I have pointed out in this genus, is the } Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 9] remarkable fleshy epigynous gland, seen on the summit of the ovarium, like the same feature seen in Thinogeton, to which ge- nus it closely approaches in its general habit, and in the form and colour of its flowers: there is indubitably much analogy in this peculiar feature, observable in both these genera, with the still more conspicuous fleshy enlargement of the summit of the ovarium in Hyoscyamus: there is nothing approaching to this structure in Physalis. It is for these reasons that I pre- ferred placing Cacabus among the Hyoscyamee next to Thino- geton, although I have not discovered that its fruit possesses an opercular dehiscence, nor been able to ascertain the estivation of its corolla. M. Dunal does not appear to have been aware of these facts, but Prof. A. DeCandolle in a note of the Appendix to the ‘ Prodromus’ (p. 690) adheres to the views of that bota- nist on this subject, and reverses the conclusions to which I ar- rived, without attempting to subvert the facts above-mentioned, or annul the reasonings founded on them : he quotes the character I published of Cacabus nolanoides under the name of Physalis nolanotdes. These facts remain submitted to the judgement of botanists, and it appears to me that any one who will carefully compare the analysis given of that plant in plate 49 of m ‘Illustrations’ with any species of Physalis, will admit that it cannot possibly belong to the latter genus, and that Cacabus is justly entitled to claim a generic distinction. Physalis, indeed, possesses such well-marked features, that it seems a pity to mar its simple and prominent characteristics by combining it with a group so essentially distinct as Cacabus. - The ample generic character of Witheringia, as defined by M. Dunal (p. 402), and the details he has given from an exami- nation of good specimens of L’Héritier’s typical species, W. sola- nacea, confirm the opinion I long ago expressed in regard to this genus : these details, if carefully compared, will be seen to differ in no respect from the characters presented by most spe- cies of Saracha of the ‘ Flora Peruviana.’? The reasons for this conviction were given nearly four years since (huj. op. ili. p. 142 et 451), when I considered the typical plant above-mentioned as a species of Saracha: to this inference I was led by its striking resemblance to another species closely allied to it, which I figured in my ‘Illustr. South Am. Plants’ in plate 89 A, under the name of Saracha glandulosa, the only structural difference be- tween these species being that L’Héritier’s plant is tetramerous, while all other species of Saracha are pentamerous. As M. Dunal considers this difference to be of no generic value, it is clear that under such circumstances the Witheringia, L’Hérit. (non alio- rum), and Saracha, R. and P. (with a single species excepted), must merge into one genus, and according to the rule of priority 92 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacee. the former will claim the precedence: in such case the species of this genus will be as follows :— 1. Witheringia solanacea, L’Hérit. ......... svete DC. Prodr, xiii. 402 2s villosa, nob. Saracha villosa, Don 430 ” ” 3. contorta, nob. = —— contorta, R. & P. a Pe x3 4. —— Zuccagniana, nob. = Zuccagniana, Don F ribs at 5. —— biflora, nob. = — biflora, R. & P. sy » 431 6. —— procumbens, 20d. = procumbens, R. & P. ,, Ems 7. —— umbellata, nob. = — umbellata, G. Don ,, pe: 8. —— alata, nob. = — alata, Dun. 5 eee 9. —— jaltomata, nob. = —— jaltomata, Schl. .,, pate: BY, 10. allogona, nob. = allogona, Schl. FT Rego t LM. dentata, nob. — dentata, R. & P. fe Paes An 1g. viscosa, 206. = viscosa, Schr. 3 355-433 13. —— ciliata, nod. = —— ciliata, nob. Pe Ose 14. propinqua, nob. = propinqua, nob. * rs 15. —— diffusa, nod. == diffusa, nob. » Pree ers 16. laxa, nob. = — laxa, nob. ” ” oo» line auriculata, nob. = auriculata, nob. 3 ee 18. conspersa, nob. |= —— conspersa, nob. 55 » 684 19. —— glabrata, nob. = —— glabrata, nob. ue 95) eesi 20. —— acutifolia, nob. = —— acutifolia, nob. Pe Bg 5 21. —— vestita, nob. = vestita, nob. of 3or aes 22. glandulosa, nob. = —— glandulosa, nob. 33 Spars vAe Candollei, nob. = —— Miersii, A. DC. = pont tition The Saracha geniculata, Mart. Gall. (Prodr. xii. 430), shoul be removed from this genus and placed in Physalis (P. genicu- lata) : this is evident from the description of its inflorescence and other characters, among which is that the berry is edible as n P. Peruviana. In order to explain the ground on which my conviction of the identity of Witheringia and Saracha is founded, looking at this latter genus in the sense in which it has been hitherto under- stood, it may be well to observe, that a difference in the descrip- tion of generic characters often results from an investigation of the flowers in a living or a dried state: thus in Saracha (as hitherto limited), the corolla when dried scarcely shows the fornicated origin of the filaments, the dilated bases of which in that state appear flattened, as if simply adnate to the bottom of the tube ; but when these are seen in a living state, the filaments will be found to spring out of as many dilated salient glands, the mar- gins of which often extend upward for some short distance along the tube and form conspicuous hollow cups that secrete a necta- riferous juice, a corresponding furrow being often seen externally at the bottom of the tube opposite these glands; the hairy fila- ments spring at an angle from and are in fact an extension of the front margin of these cups, which, with the dense clothing of long cottony hairs generally seen about the base of the tube, form altogether a kind of fornix or annulus around the ovarium: the anthers are seen in a somewhat connivent group surrounding ; : Mr. J. Miers on the Solanaceze. 93 the stigma. These are precisely the distinguishing features that characterize Witheringia, but described in other words by M. Dunal in p. 402: this structure is indistinctly shown in L’Héri- tier’s figure, though better explained in his description. The other features of M. Dunal’s diagnosis, as respects the form of the calyx, corolla, pistillum and fruit, will be found to agree completely with those of Saracha, the species of which corre- spond in habit with 1’ Héritier’s typical plant. It would have been better for the sake of convenience to have retained the ge- nus Saracha, now so long established, for the group of plants just enumerated: this was maintained as long as a doubt hung over the real nature of L’Héritier’s plant ; but now that this doubt is removed, we have no alternative but to follow the course de- manded by the rules of science. Having thus removed from Saracha all its species, except S. punctata, R. & P., which in reality is the original type of this genus as instituted and figured in the Prodromus of the genera of the ‘ Flora Peruviana’ (p. 31. tab. 34), and which I formerly separated from it in order to form the basis of a new genus (Pecilochroma) (Lond. Journ. Bot. vii. 353), we are now com- pelled to retrace our steps, and re-establish Saracha for that group of plants, so that the name of Pecilochroma must conse- quently be suppressed: the several species enumerated will now stand as follows :— 1. Saracha punctata, R.§P., instead of Peecilochroma punctatum, nob. (J. c.) 2. —— frondosa, nob. = frondosum, nob. es 3. —— guttata, nob. = —— guttatum, nod. re 4 maculata, nob. — —-— maculatum, nob. os 5 Lobbiana, nob. = —— Lobbianum, nob. oe 6. Lindeniana, nob. == Lindenianum, nob. Be 7 Quitoensis, nob. = —— Quitoense, nob. 8. —— Boissieri, nod. = Boissieri, Dun. = Lyciople- sium Boissieri, Dun: 9. —— Funkiana, nod. = —— Funkianum, Dun. 10. — Sellowiana, nob. = Witheringia Sellowiana, Sendtn. Considering for the reasons before stated, that among the several individuals included by M. Dunal in Witheringia, the typical species only belongs really to that genus, it becomes ne- cessary to indicate the proper position of the remaining species in the manner following :— . Witheringia macrophylla, H. B. K. est Brachistus macrophyllus, nob. (huj. op. i. 263). Saracha Sellowiana, nob. Brachistus acuminatus, nob. —— stramonifolius, nob. (huj. op. iii. 263). verisimiliter Solani species. potius Borraginea ut suspicat cl. Dunal. . —— Sellowiana, Sendt. —— acuminata, Dun. stramonifolia, H. B. K. —— lanceolata, Dun. . —— aspera, Spr. NO Rw W il 94, Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. Witheringia ciliata, H. B. K.; W. dumetorum, H. B. K.; W. mollis, H. B. K.; W. rhomboidea, H. B. K.; W. riparia, H. B. K., and W. diversifolia, Klotsch, referred by M. Dunal to his genus Fregirardia, had been long before placed by me in Brachistus (huj. op. iil. 263-268). The Witheringia of Von Martius, which I had proposed to restore for a group of plants of which the type is W. picta, Mart., must consequently be suppressed, and we shall presently see to what genus these must now be referred. This last-mentioned plant has been oddly arranged by M. Dunal in Withania, for what reason it is difficult to conjecture, as it offers no analogy whatever with that genus: it is associated with other kindred species, placed by Dr. Sendtner in his genus Athenea, which is made to form a distinct section of Withania under that name (Prodr. p. 458-459). The Witheringia hirsuta, Gardn. (No. 239), from Tejuca, a plant that I collected in company with that active botanist, was long ago shown by me (Ay. op. ii. 145) to be iden- tical with the Witheringia picta, Mart. (Withania picta, Dun. Prodr. p. 458). This same plant however is again referred by M. Dunal to Bassovia under the name of B. Gardner (Prodr. p.409). I was always struck by the strong analogy between the Withe- ringia picta, Mart., and the drawing of Bassovia sylvestris (Aubl. tab. 85), but in the absence of more precise evidence in regard to the latter plant the reflection was passed over, as I found this species had been referred by M. Dunal to the genus Solanum (Dun. Syn. 22). Now, however, that Bassovia has been restored by this distinguished botanist, and its characters displayed at some length, this reflection returns with additional force, especially as the genus Awreliana of Dr. Sendtner is at the same time made ~ to be identical with it. If we compare the Awreliana velutina, Sendtn. (Flor. Bras. tab. 19) with the figure of Athenea anonacea, Sendtn. (tab. 18 of the same work), and these again with the Witheringia picta, Mart. (Nov. Gen. et Sp. tab. 227), and my de- tails of Gardner’s plant (in Illust. S. Am. Plants, ii. pl. 35), and keep in recollection that the same species has been referred by M. Dunal, at the same time, both to his section Athenea of Withania and to the genus Bassovia of Aublet, we must come to the conclusion that the genera Witheringia, Mart., Athenea, Sendtn., Aureliana, Sendtn., and Bassovia, Aubl., are identically one genus, and of these the latter must claim the priority, on account of its long previous existence. To the species of Bas- sovia enumerated by M. Dunal (Prodr. 405-411) we must there- fore add B. picta (of which B. Gardneri, Dun., must be regarded as a synonym), B. pogogena, B. mollis, B. micrantha, B. pyri- folia, B. Pohliana, B. Schottiana, B.? Novo-Friburgensis, B. Mar- tiana, B. oocarpa, B. hirsuta, and B. anonacea, nob. —— Mr, J. Miers on the Solanacez. 95 I have hitherto only spoken of the section Athenea, and it now remains to consider the other species included in the same genus by M. Dunal: of these it is evident that only two really belong to Withania—the original W. aristata, Pauq., and W. frutescens, Pauq., which form a genus marked by distinct characters, the limits aad differential features of which have been defined in * Hook. Journ.’ i. 225 (Illust. S. Am. Plants, ii. App. p. 7) ; the remaining nine species are referable to Hypnoticum, Larnax and Puneera, genera confounded by M. Dunal in the genus Withania. This last-mentioned genus differs from Hypnoticum in its urceo- late calyx with five long setiform teeth, the tube expanding with the growth of the fruit into a large bell-shaped cup, with a still broader open mouth, in the bottom of which the berry is seated ; this cup is of somewhat thickened texture, glabrous, and very reticulated by numerous strong transverse veins between its ten longitudinal nervures; the margin is almost entire, with five long seétiform processes, which are extensions of the principal nerves : in Hypnoticum the calyx is tubular, very tomentose, with five broad short teeth ; this increases in size, becomes inflated in the middle, contracted in the mouth, with five erect short teeth, finely reticulated in texture, and enclosing the berry as in Phy- salis. In Withania the corolla has the form of a very short tube below, with a limb of equal length, divided into five elongated narrow lobes obtuse at the apex; the stamens are shorter than the tubular portion ; the filaments, much dilated at base, form a disjomted annular ring adnate to the base of the corolla; they are compressed, gradually narrowing toward their summit; the anthers, equal to them in length, are erect, pointed at the apex, and cordate at base, by the divarication of the two parallel cells : in Hypnoticum the corolla is smaller than in Withania, and more tubular ; the tubular part, not exceeding the length of the calyx, is marked below the mouth with five coloured spots ; it has a small border of five short angular reflexed teeth ; the filaments are fili- form, arising out of as many expanded processes adnate to the base of the corolla, and the anthers are formed of twoparallel cells, with- out intervening connective. In Withania the stigma is formed of two lips with a large intermediate globular stigmatic gland: in Hypnoticum the stigma is clavate, obsoletely 2-lobed. In Withania the berry is small, seated in the broadly campanular expanded calyx, containing few seeds, which are proportionally large, somewhat conchoid, the embryo of more than a circle, being spirally helical: in Hypnoticum the berry is larger, generally of a bright scarlet colour, 2-celled, filled with very numerous small seeds, which are reniform and compressed, with a spiral and nearly annular embryo; the cotyledons, equal in length to the terete radicle, are subdilated and accumbent. These differences 96 Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. are sufficiently: evident and numerous enough to constitute a wide generic distinction—the affinity of Hypnoticum being much closer to Physalis, from which it differs in its much smaller corolla and the adnate placentation of its seeds. M. Dunal has formed another section of Withania out of the Puneeria coagulans (Stocks), a plant extremely different from the former genus; in habit and structure it more nearly approaches Hypnoticum, resembling it greatly im the form of its flowers: the calyx, however, mstead of becoming inflated to a larger dia- meter than the berry, and reticulated and vesicular, in Puneeria invests it closely, remaining opake and tomentous, destitute of visible nervures, brittle, and of the texture of tender paper. Its flowers are dicecious, a rare occurrence among the Sola- nacee; the corolla is tubular, scarcely funnel-shaped, with a narrow border of five short reflexed teeth: the whole plant is covered with dense tomentum consisting of stellated brachiate hairs, as in Physalis and Hypnoticum: in these features there is little in common with Withania. Larnaz differs from Withania in its herbaceous stems and fas- ciculated axillary flowers, in its minute urceolate calyx with five short blunt teeth, which increases in size with the growth of the fruit ; it is of thin texture, becomes inflated and globular, closely investing and concealing the berry, its mouth being much con- tracted and tubular, as in Margaranthus. The corolla is some- what bell-shaped, with a border equal in length to the tubular portion, divided into five expanded oblong segments : its stamens have capillary filaments. One species is made to form a section of Withania by M. Dunal (Pseudowithania), but it will be seen to hold little resemblance to that genus. The remaining species before alluded to, included by M. Dunal in Withania, may therefore be thus disposed of ; viz.— 1. Withania somnifera, Dun. is Hypnoticum somniferum, Rodr. 2. — Morrisoni, Dun. = Larnax Morrisoni, nob. Agreeing with this genus in its numerous fasciculated flowers, its small urceolate calyx and red berries enclosed in an inflated calyx, and in the country of its origin: its characters are quite at variance with Withania. —— Orinocensis, Dun. = Larnazx Orinocensis, nob. (huj. op. iv. p- 38). Xalapensis, Dun. = Larnax Xalapensis, nob. (ibid.). ——— subtriflora, Dun. = Larnaz subtriflora, nob. (2bid.). ——— arborescens, Dun. = of doubtful affinity, not only in regard to the genus, but to the family to which it belongs : its berry is said to be 10-celled, each cell being 1-seeded: it cannot therefore belong to Solanacee. Pom os Mr. J. Miers on the Solanacez. 97 7. Withania ramosa, Dun. is Larnax ramosa, nob. Agreeing with this genus in the similarity of its inflores- cence and structure of its flowers and its red berries enclosed in an inflated calyx, and the country of its origin. 8. ——— sordida, Dun. = Larnaz sordida, nob. Referrible to this ; genus for the same reasons. 11. pulvinata, Dun. = Salpichroma pulvinatum, nob. From the details given of it evidently belonging to this genus. 12. coagulans, Dun. = Pumeeria coagulans, Stokes. The genus Lycium differs from all true Solanacee in the very imbricated Ann. & Mag Nat LhistS. 2. Vol M0. LL. LO tai a4 AE ppb fide | Ep Ff SBustre, se. Ann. &Mag.Nat. Hist. S.2.VoaA.0. PLT _ es On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 113 XI.—Supplement to a Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their Structure, Functions, Giconomy and Systematic Arrangement. By Joan Buackwatt, F.L.S. Sucu additions and corrections as may tend to render more complete my catalogue of British spiders, published. in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ Second Series, vo- lumes vii. viii. ix. and x., will be given in this supplement as occasions present themselves. Tribe OCTONOCULINA. Family Lycosipz. Genus Lycosa, Latr. Lycosa campestris. To the notice of this species given in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. pp. 257, 258), the following fact may be added. In the spring of 1851 I cap- fured an adult female Lycosa campestris which had only six eyes ; not the slightest rudiment of the lateral eyes of the ante- rior row was perceptible, even with the aid of a powerful mag- nifier. The tyro in arachnology may learn from this example, should a similar instance of anomalous structure happen to come under his observation, not to conclude too hastily that, because the organs of vision are arranged symmetrically, he has discovered a true Lycosa whose normal number of eyes is six. Lycosa cambrica. The following particulars in connexion with this species have been ascertained since that part of the catalogue was published in which it is introduced (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. pp. 396, 397). In July and August the female deposits between 60 and 70 spherical eggs of a yellow colour in a globular cocoon of compact white silk, which is encircled by a narrow zone of a slighter texture and measures 3th of an inch in diameter. On the 23rd of August 1851 I detected the apodous larva of an insect in a cocoon of Lycosa cambrica, which had fed on the young spiders as they were disengaged from the eggs ; its abdo- men of thirteen segments was short, broad, and of a pale brown colour mottled with white. On the 28th of the same month it spun an oviform cocoon of yellowish white silk of a shghtish texture, in which it died in the pupa state. . Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 8 114 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy, Family Saricip2. Genus Salticus, Latr. After Salticus cupreus in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vil. p. 447) add the following species. Salticus notatus. Salticus notatus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. x. p. 94. An adult female of this species was found among herbage in a wood at Southgate, in Middlesex, in June 1850, and is in Mr, Walker’s cabinet. ‘ Salticus reticulatus. Salticus reticulatus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 14. Specimens of this minute Salticus were discovered among moss growing in woods on the slopes of Gallt y Rhyg, a mountain near Oakland, in Denbighshire. The female is adult in autumn. . Family THomisipa&. Genus Thomisus, Walck. After Thomisus pallidus in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. pp. 450, 451) add Thomisus versutus. Thomisus versutus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 15. © Adult and immature individuals of this Thomisus were met with among grass growing in and near woods at Oakland in August 1852. Thomisus incertus. Add the following fact to the remarks on this species in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. yu. p- 451). In June 1852 a female Thomisus incertus, confined in a phial, fabricated a lenticular cocoon of white silk of a compact texture, which she attached to the glass. This cocoon measured ith of an inch in diameter, and contained 20 whitish eggs of a spherical form, not adherent among themselves. Family DrassipZ. Genus Drassus, Walck. After Drassus sericeus in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 40) add and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 115 Drassus reticulatus. Drassus reticulatus, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. x. p. 97. This spider was captured by Mr. Walker near Lancaster in August 1850. Genus Clubiona, Latr. After Clubiona accentuata in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 96) add Clubiona domestica.. Clubiona domestica, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B.i. p. 214. taf. 14. fig. 9. Philoise notata, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 55. tab. 268. fig. 631, 632. An immature female Clubiona domestica, captured in Glouces- tershire in 1852, was received from Mr. R. H. Meade in the summer of the same year. ; M. Walckenaer is certainly mistaken in supposing this species to be identical with Clubiona corticalis (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 439), from which it differs in organization and colour. The males are very dissimilar, not only differing re- markably in the relative length of their legs, but also im the structure of the palpi and palpal organs. The genus Philoica of M. Koch, like some of the other genera which he has proposed for adoption, comprises spiders belonging to different families. Clubiona nutriz. Under this head in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. p. 96) the Clubiona nutriz of M. Hahn is introduced; but it must be admitted that the identity of this spider with the species whose name it bears is not so clearly ascertained as might be wished, for M. Walckenaer has included it among the synonyma of Clubiona erratica, and M. Koch entertains the opinion that Hahn has described the former species and delineated the latter; his words are, “der Beschrei- bung nach hatte Hahn unbezweifelt Club. Nutriz Walck. vor sich, dagegen deutet freilich dessen Abbildung auf Club. erratica” (Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 15). : Clubiona erratica. The Bolyphantes equestris of M. Koch should be added to the synonyma of Clubiona erratica given in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 96). This will be rendered apparent. on a perusal of the following passage gx 116 Mr.J. Blackwall on-the Structure, Functions, Giconomy, extraeted from M. Koch’s account of Cheiracanthium carnifex (Clubiona erratica) :—“ Meine Bolyphantes equesiris Uebers. d. Arachn. Syst. bezeichnet eine olivenbraunliche oder rostbraune Abart ” (Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 15). I avail myself of this opportunity to correct an orthographical error which occurs under the heads of Clubiona nutriz and Clu- biona erratica in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 96). For Chieracanthium read Cheir- acanthium. Family CinirLonips. Genus Ciniflo, Blackw. Ciniflo atrox. Annex to the particulars of this species recorded in the cata- logue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vi. pp- 98, 99) the following remark. The subjoined dimensions of Clubiona (Ciniflo) atrox given by M. Hahn (Die Arachn. B. 1. p- 115) have, most probably, been taken from Ciniflo feroz. “ Lange eines ausgewachsenen Weibchens 7 Linien. Breite des Hinterleibes 2} Linien.” Family AGELENID&. Genus dgelena, Walck. Agelena elegans. To the particulars in connexion with Agelena elegans given in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 101) the following facts relative to its ceconomy may be appended. It spins a minute, horizontal sheet of web in de- pressions produced by the trampling of cattle, and by other causes, in damp soil; and in August the female constructs a plano-convex cocoon of compact white silk, measuring ,°;ths of an inch in diameter, which comprises 5 or 6 spherical eggs of a yellow colour, not cemented together, and is usually attached by its plane surface to the leaves of plants. Family THERIDiID2. Genus Theridion, Walck. Theridion sisyphum. As the remarks under this head in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 338) appertain to Theridion tepidariorum, they should be transferred to that spe- cies, merely substituting the trivial name fepidariorum for that and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 117 of sisyphum, and their place should be supplied by the following statement. Theridion sisyphum occurs in the South of England, and was observed by Lister in Cambridgeshire, Lincolnshire, and York- shire. He remarks that it fabricates an extensive snare on the trunks of large oaks, and between the greater branches of trees ; and that towards the end of June the female usually constructs in this snare a dome-shaped cell, whose concavity is directed downwards, in which she deposits one or more lenticular cocoons of a red-brown colour, containing her eggs. After Theridion sisyphum in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vii. p. 338) add Theridion tepidariorum. Theridion tepidariorum, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 75. tab. 273. fig. 646, tab. 274. fig. 647, 648. This spider I had regarded as a variety of Theridion sisyphum, but by comparing numerous individuals with specimens of the latter species, for which I am indebted to Mr. R. H. Meade, I have satisfied myself that they are distinct; as, though nearly allied, they present differences in size, structure and colour ; it will be seen also that there is a want of coincidence in their habits and ceconomy. In Germany, as in Britain, Theridion tepidariorum has only been met with im conservatories, a circumstance which has in- duced M. Koch to conjecture, with great probability, that it is not indigenous to that country, but that it has been introduced with exotic plants ; and this conjecture applies with equal force to our own country. His words are, “ fast méchte ich diese Art als eine urspriinglich deutsche in Zweifel ziehen, indem sie, wie es scheint, nur in warmen Glashausern vorkommt ; vielleicht ist ihre Brut mit aussereuropdischen Pflanzen nach Deutschland gebracht worden” (Die Arachn. B. vii. p. 78). _ Theridion varians. Since the remarks under this head appeared in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. viii. p. 443), I have captured an adult female Theridion varians which had only six eyes ; the two posterior intermediate ones were entirely want- ing, and the posterior eye of each lateral pair had not half of the usual size. An inexperienced observer might be induced by the symmetrical arrangement of the organs of vision in this individual not only to give it a place in the tribe Senoculina, but also to propose a new genus for its reception. F 118 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy, After Theridion albens in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. vin. p. 445) add Theridion flavo-maculatum. Miecryphantes flavo-maculatus, Koch, Die Arachn. B. iii. p. 67. tab. 95. fig. 220. An adult male Theridion flavo-maculatum, which hitherto ap- pears to have escaped the observation of arachnologists, was found running on a foot-path in a wood near Oakland in May 1852. The female of this species, previously described and figured by M. Koch under the name of Micryphantes flavo-maculatus, judging from the smallness of its size, was probably an immature individual ; its colours, though not so intense, bear a close re- semblance to those of the male in their distribution. A minute examination of the essential characters of this spider has induced me to remove it from the genus Micryphantes to that of Theri- dion. Family Linypurip2. Genus Linyphia, Latr. Linyphia crypticolens. To the synonyma of this species, which is misspelled criptico- lens in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 16), add the Meta cellulana of M. Koch (Die ~Arachn. B. viii. p. 1238. tab. 287. fig. 691, 692). After Linyphia tenuis in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 18) add the following spe- cies. Linyphia terricola. Linyphia terricola, Koch, Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 125. tab. 425. fig. 1047, 1048. This spider, which varies considerably in colour, bears a striking resemblance to Linyphia tenuis ; but the more slender form of the latter, the larger size of the anterior eyes of the trapezoid, which are somewhat wider apart, and are seated on a less prominent protuberance of the cephalo-thorax, together with slight modifi- cations in the structure and development of the palpal organs of the male, serve, independently of colour, to distinguish it from the former. Linyphia terricola is common among moss growing in woods in many parts of England and Wales, and the sexes arrive at maturity in July and August. The length of the male of this species given by M. Koch in the text is incorrect, but the line representing it in the plate rectifies. the error. and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 119 M. Walckenaer has added Linyphia terricola to the synonyma of his Linyphia bucculenta (Hist. Nat.des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p.485), which is a very different species, and is identical with the Liny- phia socialis of Professor Sundevall, the name Linyphia bucculenta having been conferred by the Swedish naturalist on the species denominated Linyphia reticulata by M. Walckenaer. Linyphia Meadit. Linyphia Meadii, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 17. Early in May 1852, adult individuals of both sexes of Linyphia Meadii were taken by Mr. R. H. Meade under a stone in a pas- ture at Low Moor, near Bradford. Linyphia anthracina. Linyphia anthracina, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 18. This species, which appears to be nearly allied to Linyphia nigella, was received in July 1852 from Mr. R. H. Meade, who captured it near Bradford. In November, in the same year, Mr. Meade transmitted to me an adult female Linyphia anthra- cina which had been sent to him from Southgate, in Middlesex. Linyphia pulla. Linyphia pulla, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Se- ries, vol. xi. p. 19. Both sexes of this spider, in a state of maturity, were discovered in Nab Wood, near Bingley, in Yorkshire, in 1852, by Mr. R. H. Meade, who forwarded specimens of them to me, and also an adult female which had been taken at Southgate. Lanyphia alacris. Linyphia alacris, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 20. Mr. R. H. Meade found specimens of this Linyphia in May 1852, in a wood near Bingley, and in the neighbourhood of Bradford, in Yorkshire. Linyphia ericea. Linyphia ericea, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 22. Specimens of this small species of Linyphia have been found 120 On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. in moss growing among heath in woods about Oakland, and at the roots of heath on Bingley Moor in Yorkshire. Two adult males and an immature female, captured in the latter locality, were received from Mr. R. H. Meade in October 1852. Linyphia perniz. Linyphia perniz, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. x. p. 98. Mr. F. Walker captured this species in May 1850, among juniper bushes at Southgate. Genus Neriéne, Blackw. After Neriéne fusca in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 270) add the following species. Neriéne agrestis. Neriéne agrestis, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 23. This species, which is closely allied to Neriéne fusca, occurs among herbage and under stones in pastures near woods at Oakland. The sexes are adult in autumn. Neriéne vigilax. Neriéne vigilaz, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Se- ries, vol. xi. p. 24. An adult male of this species was found running on a gravel- walk at Oakland in July 1852. Genus Walckenaéra, Blackw. After Walckenaéra parva in the catalogue (Annals and Mag. of Nat, Hist. Second Series, vol. ix. p. 465) add Walckenaéra exilis. Walckenaéra exilis, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second Series, vol. xi. p. 24. A specimen of this minute Walckenaéra, in a state of maturity, was discovered among moss growing at the root of an oak on the northern slope of Gallt y Rhyg in October 1852, Dr. Cobbold on the Anatomy of Actinia. 121 XII.— Observations on the Anatomy of Actinia. By T. Spencer Cosson, M.D., Vice-President of the Physiological Society, Edinburgh*. No apology we trust is needed as introductory to the following remarks, which have for their object the elucidation of a point upon which much discrepancy of opinion exists. It is distinctly stated in the last edition of Dr. Carpenter’s valuable work on the Principles of General and Comparative Physiology (p. 271), that “the stomach is closed at the bottom, alike in the solitary and in the compound Helianthoida,” and it is further added (p. 272), “the manner in which they (the young) pass from the ovarial chambers into the stomach, is yet an unsolved mystery ;” the accompanying figure from Dr. Sharpey’s article “Cilia,” in the ‘Cyclopedia of Anat. and Physiol., likewise representing that organ as closed inferiorly. Dr. Johnston, in his well-known Treatise on Zoophytes, says (p. 197), “The mouth leads by a very short and wide passage into a large stomach, which is a membranous bag; there is no intestine, nor any other visible exit from the stomach than the mouth ;” and he has also had the politeness to inform me by note, that his private dissections, which were made simply with the view of understanding the descriptions of others, do not permit him to answer the question as to whether there be any aperture of communication between the digestive cavity and that of the body generally. _ In Prof. Rymer Jones’s ‘Outline of the Animal Kingdom,’ the stomach is described (p. 41) as “a simple bag, closed infe- riorly,” and in the figure there given it is thus represented. In the article Polypifera (Cyclop. Anat. and Physiol.), also by Prof. Jones, an illustration of Actinia, taken from Quoy and Gaimard (Voyage de |’Uranie), also conveys the same impression. Two only of the several authors which we have consulted in reference to this point show the views just alluded to to be incorrect, viz. Professors Owen and Grant; the former states (Lectures on Invertebrate Animals, p. 87), “The impregnated ova (of Actinia) make their way by the small inferior aperture of the stomach into that cavity, and escape by the mouth of the parent.” The latter author says, speaking of Lobularia (see his Lectures on Comp. Anat. No. XL., Lancet, 1833-34, vol. ii. p. 645), “ The stomach here, as in many allied zoophytes, forms a distinct membranous tube within the body of the po- lypus, and quite open at its posterior extremity, like the stomach of an Actimia, and each polypus has its distinct ovaries at its - * Verbally introduced to the Society, Dec. 17th, 1852. See reports, wherein other particulars will be mentioned, and which are purposely omitted in the present communication. 122 Dr. Cobbold on the Anatomy of Actinia. base, the ova or gemmules coming out through this open tubular stomach*.” That this viscus is assuredly not simply a membranous sae or bag closed at the base, our own inquiries have fairly demon- strated. We were led to this investigation by the following circumstance. Two species of A. mesembryanthemum were taken one afternoon last October from the north shore of the Firth of Forth, and on arriving at Edinburgh the same evening, the number (in the vessel) had increased to thirty-five. The animals were therefore carefully watched that night, but not until next day were we gratified by witnessing what has been shown by numerous observers to occur, viz. the evolution of the young (of all shapes and sizes) by the mouth. On dissecting one of the adult Actinias, it was found, as we were thus led to anti- cipate, that a considerable opening obtained to the base of the stomach, admitting the tip of the little finger, and freely com- municating with the interseptal spaces and general abdominal reservoir. This, to our mind, fully cleared up the difficulty so often expressed concerning the passage by which the young polyps gain access to the digestive cavity and are ultimately set free. The existence of this opening (which if not functionally may morphologically be regarded as the pylorus) was further rendered evident by a careful examination, aided with low magnifying powers, of the embryo polyps. In the present instance none of the individuals, although extremely small and of various forms, presented the vibratile or ciliated character which the late Sir John Graham Dalyell has shown them to possess in their earliest condition. The smallest were semi-opaque spherical bodies, while the remainder presented every gradation of form, from the simple sphere up to the complete tentaculated polyp. The largest were about the size of peas. On section they presented appearances similar to those ex- hibited in the accompanying diagrams, which are intended to illustrate the manner in which the morphological changes are brought about, and the several special organs unfolded. The figures may be thus explained : —1. Outline of mature embry- onic corpuscle after the disap- pearance of the cilia. 2, 3, 4. Primary involution of integu- mentary membrane. 5, 6. Re-induplication of external mem- * Prof. Goodsir informs me that he has repeatedly pomted out, in his Lectures, ‘‘ the occurrence of this opening,” and has referred to it as typical of the entire group of helianthoid polyps. Dr. Cobbold on the Anatomy of Actinia. 123 brane and formation of stomachal cavity,—commencement of tentacula (a), and ovarian septa (b), by the same process of in- volution. These observations on the development are corro- borated by the following remarks of Sir J. G. Dalyell ; speaking of the corpuscula (Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, p- 209), he says, “The motion subsisted eight days, but the shape of some was changing, and elongating prominences were rising on others. Their form improved, when I concluded that they would certainly become Actinie. The rudiments of ten- tacula became visible in the largest in ten days more, and in two days they proved six in number.” In reference to the behaviour of the young of Actinia imme- diately on their quitting the parent, it was noticed in those under our observation, that they slowly sank to the bottom of the basin, lighting and resting upon their outspread tentacula, with the base or convex portion corresponding to the sucking disk, uppermost ; they then elongated and moved this part of the body laterally, after the manner of Hydre; and if the mother ' Actinia or any projecting body lay in the vicinity, they imme- diately attached themselves to it and there remained. Some of the young thus adhering to the adult polyp gave the idea of a gemmiferous mode of reproduction, which circumstance may, we think, explain the notion of mcrease by gemmation, hitherto ascribed to the whole group of these animals, but only actually demonstrated (so far as we are aware) by that careful naturalist Sir J. G. Dalyell, to have taken place in one species, viz. Actinia lacerata*. In those species (A. gemmacea) that we exhibited to the Phy- siological Society, the fissiparous mode of propagation was well seen, the serrated line of demarcation indicating that reunion of the halves was effected by a similar process to that which takes place in the cranial bones of the higher animals. An interesting analogy to the phenomena above described, we are informed by Mr. J. R. Mummery, obtains in the young of Tubularia indivisat: “Slowly it emerges, withdrawing its tentacles in succession, until it has set itself free, when it crawls slowly upon the bottom of the vessel containing it, elevating itself on the extremity of its tentacles. After a period of time, varying from one to four days, the animal having selected a suitable stone, or the surface of the old polypidom, reverses its position, and with the mouth upwards, now attaches itself by the opposite extremity and remains rooted fast for life.” * Tilustrations of this are given in his work, vol. ii. pl. 47. t See an excellent paper in the Microscopical Society’s Transactions, new series, p. 29. 124 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous XIII.—On the Division of Ctenobranchous Gasteropodous Mol- lusca into larger Groups and Families. By J.B. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e. Cuvier, Dumeril, and Lamarck separated the Gasteropodous Mollusca, which have pectinated or comb-like gills, into two di- visions, according as they possessed or were without a siphon to facilitate the admission of water to their gills, probably being influenced by preceding conchologists, who had in a similar manner divided the spiral shells into those which had an entire, or an emarginated, or a channelled mouth. Lamarck called those with a siphon Zoophaga, and those without it Phyto- phaga, believing the food of the molluscs to be indicated by the form of the mantle. As we have become more acquainted with the habits of the Mollusca, it has been observed that many of the animals without any siphon to the mantle, as Natica, Scalaria, Ianthina, &c., are quite as carnivorous as those which have the siphon most perfectly developed; on the other hand, Lamarck found it requisite to arrange many genera, as Cerithium, Melanopsis, Planaxis, &c., with the Phytophaga with entire mouths, though the animals have as well-developed siphons and the shells as distinct canal or siphonal notch, as any of the genera of Zoophagous Mollusca. These divisions, however, have been almost universally adopted. Dr. Lovén in his paper on the Scandinavian Mollusca and on the Tongues of these animals, divided the Gasteropoda into natural families independent of these divisions, and Dr. Troschel in his arrangement of Mol- lusca has followed the same course, separating the families into groups according to the structure of their tongues, The observations which Dr. Troschel made on the arrangement which I published in Mrs. Gray’s work, ‘Figures of Molluscous Animals,’ have induced me to reconsider the subject, consult again all the authorities, and examine the tongues of the mol- luscous animals which have been lately received at the Museum collections. Being impressed with the importance which Dr. Lovén at- tached to the form of the mouth, I was induced to pay attention to this character, and I believe that it affords a much more na- tural one to separate families into two great groups, than the presence or the absence of the siphon of the mantle, and one which appears to be more consistent with the habits of the animal and much less lable to exceptions. I may observe in passing that some of the French zoologists do not appear to have been impressed with its importance, for MM. Quoy and Gaimard in some few instances erroneously represent some of the species of a genus, as a Murex and Terebra, for example, as having a ee oe Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 125 rostrum, while the greater part of the species are properly re- presented without it, and as having a proboscis, and the same may be remarked of some of the more modern figures of these animals. I fully expect that many naturalists, especially those who have chiefly confined their studies to the external form of shell or to the fossil species, will consider that the system here proposed is very artificial, as it separates many genera and families from one another which they have regarded as being very nearly allied, or as belonging to the same family or even genus. But it must be re- collected that this was the case when first the study of the animal was undertaken, yet no one now objects to the terrestrial Helices and Bulimi being separated from the sea shells which were formerly arranged with them, or the Bulle from the other marine families, and we must expect that as the structure of the animal becomes more known, the more the genera founded only on the shells will become separated and dispersed. In drawing up the characters of the suborders and families, Ihave attempted to select those which appeared most perma- nent, or least subject to variation. In all animals, as a general rule, those organs by which they obtain their food belong to the first class ; hence the characters of the suborder and its divi- sions have been taken from the form of the mouth and the disposition and form of the teeth on the lingual membrane, as I have no doubt these parts have a most important bearing on the ceconomy of the animal; while the characters of the families have been taken from the modifications of the mantle and differ- ences in the structure and form of the operculum and shell ; for though I consider that the characters of the order, suborder, and families should be chiefly taken from modifications of the animal, I always consider that the shell and operculum are quite as important as regards the genus, as the animal which forms it. Suborder I. PRososcrpirera. Head small, with an elon- gated, retractile, longly exsertile proboscis, when retracted hidden within the body ; tentacles close together at the base or united by a veil over the base of the proboscis ; eyes sessile, on the outer base of the tentacles; operculum annular (except in Natica). Carnivorous, eating livig mollusca and other animals. The trunk or proboscis is of a very complicated structure and furnished with a number of muscles, well described by Cuvier in his anatomy of Buccinum, which enable it to be withdrawn into itself like the tentacles of a snail. These animals are said to form the round holes so commonly found on other shells, and the lingual membrane is placed near the apex of the exserted trunk. 126 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous Suborder IJ. Rosrrirera. Head moderate, with a more or less elongated, produced, contractile, transversely annulated ros- trum ; tentacles subulate, far apart on the side of the rostrum. Essentially phytophagous ; the rostrum is only furnished with contractile muscles, and varies in length and shape; in Struthio- laria it is very long and conical subulate, but it is not retractile like those of the former suborder; the rostrum of Strombi is also elongated, while in some other families it is short and trun- cated; but it is always easily known from the retractile proboscis of the former group ; the lmgual membrane is often very long, extending far into the body of the animal. The families are the same as those characterized in the ‘ Figures of Molluscous Animals,’ vol. iv. 1850, only placed in different order, to show the characters afforded by the teeth, with some new ones rendered necessary by the examination of the teeth of some genera which had not before been described. Suborder I. Proposcipirera. A. Hamiglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in three series (1-1-1), the central broad, the lateral versatile (fig. 1). Fam. 1. Muricip#. Lateral teeth flat, with a bent-up pro- cess at the end more or less at right angles with the base ; siphon of mantle and canal of shell straight ; foot simple m front ; man- tle enclosed. a. Muricina. Operculum ovate ; nucleus subapical within the apex ; varices of shell developed. Murex, Trophon. b. Fusina. Operculum ovate, acute; nucleus apical ; varices of shell rudimentary or none. Pisania, Colus, Cassidulus, Chry- sodomus. ? c. Pusionellina. Operculum semiovate ; nucleus in middle of the straight inner edge. Pusionella. Teeth ? d. Rapananina. Operculum ovate, blunt ; nucleus elongate, forming the outer or hinder edge. Rapana, ? Chorus and ? Cuma. Fam. 2. Bucctnipz. Lateral teeth flat, with a bent-up pro- cess at the end more or less at right angles with the base ; siphon of mantle and canal of shell recurved ; foot simple ; mantle enclosed. a. Buccinina. Opercnlum ovate; nucleus small, near outer front edge. Buccinum. b. Nassina. Operculum ovate, acute, nucleus apical. * Operculum entire. Latrunculus, Cominella, Phos. ** Operculum serrated. Bullia, Nassa, ? Northia. - . Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 127 c. Purpurina. Operculum oblong ; nucleus elongate, forming the long outer edge. Purpura, Concholepas, Sistrum, ? Magillus. It is to be observed that the operculum of these two families offers exactly the same modifications. Planaxina, which have been arranged in this family, have a distinct rostrum and operculum like Littorina. Fam. 3. Oxiviv%. Siphon of mantle recurved ; foot with a cross groove on each side in front; often enclosing part of the shell ; mantle enclosed ; operculum small or none. a. Olivina. Pillar of shell plaited in front. * Lateral teeth broad ovate. Strephona, Olivella, Scaphula, Agaronia. ** Lateral teeth hook-like, narrow. Ancilla. ?b. Harpina. Pillar of shell smooth. Harpa. Teeth ? Fam. 4. Lamenparrap#. Lateral teeth simple, curved ; man- tle very large, covering the shell, with a notch in place of the siphon in front ; operculum none. Lamellaria, Coriocella. The genus Marsenina (prodita) appears more allied to Velutinide. B. Odontoglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in three series (1-1-1), the central recurved, toothed at the tip, the lateral not versatile (figs. 2, 3). Fam. 5. Fascrorariap£. Mantle enclosed ; siphon and canal of shell straight ; shell with plaits on the front of the pillar; central tooth narrow, small ; lateral teeth very broad, linear, with many equal teeth (fig. 2). Fusciolaria, Lagena. Fam. 6. TurBINELLID&. Mantle enclosed ; siphon and canal of shell straight ; shell with plaits on the middle of the pillar ; central teeth broad, few-toothed ; lateral teeth narrowed, strong, with a single large tooth (fig. 3). Turbinellus, Cynodonta. C. Rachiglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in a single central series, often toothed (figs. 4, 5). Fam. 7. Votut1pz%. Shell with plaits on columella ; siphon recurved, and canal very short. a. Volutina. Siphon with auricles on side of base ; tentacles far apart, united by a broad veil over the head. * Teeth lunate, apex 8-toothed (fig. 4). Yetus, Cymbium, ?Vo- luta. +k Teeth linear, base angularly diverging, with a single conical apex (fig. 5). Cymbiola. 128 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous b. Mitrina. Siphon simple at the base ; tentacles close together at the base; mantle enclosed; “teeth broad, many-toothed”’ ? very small at the tip of the proboscis. Mitra, Turris, Imbri- carta. ce, Porcellanina. Siphon simple at the base; tentacles close together at the base; mantle lobes expanded, covering the shell ; teeth ? very small? not to be seen in the only specimen (in bad state) I have been able to examine. Peorcellana, Persicula. The specimen of P. glabella in spirits showed no appearance of the dilatation of the mantle. D. Toxoglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in two lateral series (1-°0°1), elongate, subulate (fig. 6). Fam. 8. PLrevroromip®. Siphon of mantle and canal of shell straight; mantle and shell often with a slit in hinder part of right side. a. Pleurotomina. Operculum ovate, acute; nucleus apical, Pleurotama, Drillia. b. Clavatulina. Operculum semiovate ; nucleus in the centre of the straight front edge. Clavatula, Tomella. ce. Defrancianina. Operculum none. Mangelia, Defrancia. E. Tenioglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in seven rows (3°1°3), central generally toothed, lateral in three series, con- verging, the inner often broad, two outer subulate, versatile (fig. 7). Fam. 9. Doxtiip#. Foot small; siphon of mantle recurved ; mantle enclosed ; operculum none. Dolium, ? Malea. Tongue—? Fam. 10. Tritonrap#. Foot small; siphon of mantle and canal of shell straight ; shell variced; mantle enclosed; oper- culum ovate, annular; nucleus subapical. Apollon, Triton, Per- sona. The teeth of this family have been verified in a dozen species of the three genera. Fam. 11. Scyroryripz. Foot small ; siphon of mantle pro- duced ; operculum none. Scytotypus*. Fam. 12. Vetutinip#. Foot moderate, rounded; mantle edge inflated, folded on the edge into two canals ; eyes on outer side of tentacles. Operculum none. Velutina, Otina, ? Marsenina. Fam. 13. Naticrip#. Foot very large, much produced ; shell * Tn Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. x. 415. 1852, by a slip of the pen, I erro- neously stated that this animal had no proboscis. Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 129 sunk into the foot ; eyes none ; operculum distinct, spiral, few- whorled (fig. 7). a. Operculum, outer layer shelly. Natica. b. Operculum simple, horny. Neverita, Polinices, Mammilla, Stomatia. From Dr. Lovén’s description of the animal of Trichotropis borealis, it should be referred to this suborder, and equally so by Messrs. Forbes and Hanley’s figures, t. II. f. 1 ; but in examining the animals of Trichotropis bicarinatus, the original type of the genus, I find the animal to have a rostrum and no proboscis. I should have been inclined to have regarded the animal of these two species as probably forming two genera, but Messrs. Forbes and Hanley’s description of the animal (Brit. Moll. 361) agrees pretty well with the animal of 7. bicarinatus. F. Ptenoglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in many series, numerous, similar (fig. 8). Fam. 14. Cassip1pz. Mantle enclosed, with a recurved siphon; shell ventricose, subglobose, with a recurved canal, often variced ; outer lip thickened ; lingual membrane short, broad, triangular, with many rows of similar lancet-shaped teeth, and a single small dentated tooth in the central series ; operculum annular ; nucleus in the middle of the straight inner side. Bezoardica, ? Cassis, ?Levenia, ? Morio. The teeth bear no resemblance to those figured by Quoy and Gaimard as those of Bezoardica. Fam. 15. Scarariaps#. Foot moderate, mantle enclosed ; shell turrited, variced, without any canal; eyes on outer side of the subulate tentacles ; operculum horny, spiral. Scadaria. Fam. 16. Acrzonrp#. Foot moderate ; mantle enclosed ; eyes on the inner side of the base of the expanded tentacles ; oper- culum horny, subspiral. Acteon. G. Gymnoglossa. Teeth and lingual membrane rudimentary or none. Fam. 17. Acustp#. Foot small; mantle enclosed, with an elongated siphon; shell turrited ; lip thin, not variced; eyes on tip of tentacles or wanting ; tentacles very small or wanting ; operculum annular; nucleus apical. Acus (tentacles small). Subula (tentacles and eyes none). Leiodomus (suture callous ; operculum ovate; tentacles small; has been confounded with Bullia). Fam. 18. PyraMipELuip#. Foot moderate; mantle enclosed ; eyes on the inner side of the broad folded tentacles ; operculum horny, spiral ; shell spiral, pillar plaited. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 9 130 Dr. J. £. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous a. Pyramidellina. Shell turrited. Obeliscus, Odostomia, Eu- lima, Aclis, ? Stylina. b. Tylodinina. Shell subspiral. Tylodina. Cerithiopsis of Forbes and Hanley, tab. OO, if scanscn de- scribed, must form a new family im this section. Fam. 19. Ancurrecromip#. Tentacles folded, with the suture below ; eyes sessile on upper surface of their base (Eydouz). Gill- cavities divided by a longitudinal fold ; foot moderate, truncated in front, rounded behind (Quoy). I have not been able to examine the animal of this family, nor has the proboscis been figured, but the position of the tentacles as given by Quoy, and with more detail by Eydoux, lead me to believe that it is furnished with one. a. Operculum ovate. Architectoma. b. Operculum circular. Torinia. Suborder II. Rostrirera. Section 1. Gymnoglossa. Lingual membrane and teeth none ; operculum none. Fam. 20. Cancrtuartap&. Mantle enclosed; pillar of shell folded ; operculum none. Admete, ? Cancellaria. Section 2. Toxoglossa. Lingual membrane with two series of subulate elongate, often barbed, lateral teeth (fig. 9). Fam. 21. Contpz. Teeth barbed; mantle enclosed; oper- culum ovate, nucleus apical. Conus. Section 3. Digitiglossa. Teeth on lingual membrane in seven rows, 3:1°3 (or perhaps five rows, 2°1°*27%), the central teeth triangular, recurved, 3-toothed ; lateral teeth converging, inner co- nical, recurved ; the outer large, broad, ovate, with numerous long, linear, equal, curved digitations on the upper edge (fig. 10). Fam. 22. AMPHIPERASID£Z. Operculum none ; mantle lobes expanded, covering the shell, bearded externally ; ‘shell, edge of outer lip inflexed. Amphiper as. The black colour on A. ovum washes off when in spirits. Section 4. Tzeniglossa. Lingual membrane with seven series of teeth (3° 1°38), the central broad, the lateral converging, the umner Aas broader ; outer lateral conical, eacept in Viviparide (fig. 7 wx pone subannular or none ; mantle furnished with ‘a siphon, and shell with a canal in. front. * Eyes sessile, on the outer side of the base of the tentacles. Fam. 23. Cyprmap#. Operculum none; mantle lobes ex- Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 131 panded, covering the shell; outer lateral teeth conical, entire or toothed. Cyprea, Trivia, ? Erato. Fam. 24. Prprcunarrap#. Operculum none; mantle en- closed. - Pedicularia. Fam. 25. Aporruarp#. Operculum annular, ovate, nucleus apical, small; mantle, outer edge expanded, lobed, or rarely re- flexed ; siphon and canal of shell bent to the right. Aporrhais ; Trichotropis, lingual membrane short, broad ; ? Struthiolaria. (See observations on Trichotropis at p. 129.) *k Hyes on elongated peduncles. Fam. 26. Srromsips. Foot compressed, used for jumping, not walking ; mantle, outer side generally expanded and often lobed ; muzzle longly conical. a. Strombina. Tentacles on middle of eye-pedicel ; operculum claw-like. Strombus, Pterocera, Fusus. b. Seraphina. Tentacles none?, operculum none. Seraphys. B. Operculum subannular ; mantle and shell simple in front ; eyes sessile. Fam. 27, Puorip#. Foot compressed, used for jumping, not walking ; eyes sessile, on the outer side of the subulate tentacles ; operculum large, horny, subannular ; muzzle conical, produced ; tongue ?; teeth ——_? Phorus, Onustus. C. Operculum annular, regular ; mantle with a siphon in front ; shell simple in front ; eyes produced near the outer side of the base of the subulate tentacles. Fam. 28. AmpuLtariap®. Central teeth acute, lateral, sub- ulate. Ampullaria, Marissa, Pomus, Pomella, Lanistes, Asolene. D. Operculum annular, regular ; mantle and shell simple in front ; eyes sessile, on the outer side of the base of the subulate tentacles. Fam. 29. Viviraripm. Teeth abnormal, laminar, longitu- dinal, ovate ; apex recurved, toothed on each side the tip ; inner lateral tooth broad. Viviparus, Paludomus, Bithinia. E. Operculum annular, regular, with an internal process ; mantle and shell simple in front ; eyes sessile, far back behind the tentacles. Fam. 30. RissorLttip#. Rostrum divided into two tentacular lobes in front ; “teeth in five series,” Alder. Rissoella = Jef- freysia, Alder ; Rissoina. ; 9x ~~ LA} 182 Dr. J. BE. Gray on the Division of Ctenobranchous F. Operculum spiral (rarely wanting) ; mantle and shell gene- rally simple, sometimes with a rudimentary siphon and a canal in front of shell ; eyessessile ; outer lateral teeth conical, curved. a. Eyes sessile, on outer side of téntacles. ** Gill enclosed, in one or three lines on inner side of mantle- cavity. Fam. 31. Lirrorinips. Mantle edge simple or with only a slight fold in front; gills in two series; shell free ; foot flat. Assiminia, Littorina, &e. Fam. 32. Puanaxip#. Mantle edge with a siphon and shell with a notch in front. Planazxis, Quoyia, ? Litiopa. Fam. 33. Mretaniap#. Mantle edge torn, with a more or less distinct siphon in front; gill of a single series of plates. Rissoa, Skenea, Melania, Vibex, Faunus, Melanatria, Rhinoclavis, Cerithium, Telescopium, Triphoris, Terebellum. Fam. 34. Vermetip#. Shell attached, irregular ; foot scarcely fit for walking, dilated, clavate at the end. Vermetus, Serpuloides, Siliquaria, &e. Fam. 35. ? Vanicororp#. Shell free; foot small, circular, produced in front with a dilated membranous expansion on each side ; operculum horny, ovate ; teeth ? Vanicoro. *k Gills plumose, exposed ; lamina pinnate, spirally twisted, Fam. 36. Vatvatip#£. Operculum orbicular, spiral, many- whorled. Valvata. b. Eyes sessile, on the head between or rather behind the base of the tentacles. Fam. 37. Cacip#. Shell subcylindrical, arched ; apex deci- duous, subspiral ; operculum circular, horny ; foot short ; teeth ? Caecum. Fam. 38. TruncaTELLIp&. Body and shell spiral ; foot very short, roundish ; muzzle broadly 2-lobed: walks with its foot and lips ; teeth ? Truncatella. G. Operculum none; mantle and shell simple in front ; gills in an oblique line across the mantle-cavity ; lamina elongate, linear, partly exposed ; eyes small, on the outer side of the base of the ten- tacles. Fam. 39. Caputip#. Foot folded on itself. Capulus, Hip- poniz, Amaltha. Fam. 40. Catyprraip#&. Foot expanded. Crypta, Galerus, Crucibulum, Calyptra, Trochita. ne ae ae ee Gasteropodous Mollusca into larger Groups and Families. 133 Fig. 2. Fasciolaria filamentosa. nh WIM, Fig. 8. Scalaria Turtont. CA Maa Fig. 4. Yetus olla. Fig. 5. Cymbiola Turneri } \, J kee plese Fig. 9. Conus sp. Fig. 1. Chrysodomus antiquus. Fig. 3. Turbinellus cornigera. aN Fig. 7. Natica an 134 Bibliographical Notices. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. On the Growth of Plants in Closely Glazed Cases. By N. B. Warp, F.R.S., F.L.S. Second edition. Pp. 143. London: Van Voorst, 1852. Mr. Warn’s cases for the growth of plants in situations naturally unfavourable for their development are too well known to require description. They take the place of the old mignionette-box on the window-sill, enabling their owner to grow plants which under other circumstances he could never have dreamt of. They serve as elegant ornaments in the drawing-room ; they furnish the suburban horticul- turist with a ready means of striking cuttings and protecting tender plants during the winter; in fact, to a certain extent they render those luxuries of the rich—the greenhouse and conservatory —access- ible to every one who can afford to lay out a few shillings with that object. But there is another class to whom these cases are of still more value—we allude to those numerous botanists whose avocations necessitate their constant residence in one or other of our great cities, and who, though no way behind their country brothers in their ad- miration for nature and zeal for science, have yet but few opportu- nities of observing growing plants, except perhaps during their annual holiday, or on an occasional hebdomadal excursion. ‘To such these cases are invaluable,—enabling them to have constantly under their eyes, during the whole course of its development, almost any plant that they may wish to study. They are especially useful in growing ferns, many species which are perfectly intractable under other treat- ment flourishing in them luxuriantly. Nor is it in many cases necessary for botanical purposes to go to any great expense—a wide- mouthed bottle furnished with a cover will serve to grow many plants as well as the most elegant case. Another purpose for which these cases are employed, and by no means the least important of their applications, is the transport of living plants to and from distant regions. By their means a long sea voyage becomes a much less serious matter than formerly, and many plants will now no doubt reach our hothouses which have hitherto baffled the ingenuity of collectors. In the elegant little book, whose title stands at the head of this notice, Mr. Ward lays before the public a statement of what has been and may be done by the development of the principles on which his cases are constructed. His work is divided into six chapters, of which the first is devoted to the consideration of the conditions ne- cessary to the growth of plants in a state of nature—the second treats of the influences which produce a prejudicial effect upon vegetable life in large towns—the third contains an account of the mode in which the author was led to the discovery of the principle on which his closed cases are constructed, with many interesting details con- nected with the practical working of the principle—the fourth chapter points out the utility of the closed cases for the conveyance of plants on shipboard—the fifth the enjoyment offered by the closed cases to Linnean Society. 135 the working man—and the sixth the probable future applications of the facts detailed in the preceding chapters, in scientific investiga- tions and in the treatment of disease. The work closes with an appendix containing letters relative to Mr. Ward’s cases which have passed between that gentleman and several of our leading scientific men. It is ornamented with a series of very nicely executed wood- cuts representing some of the principal forms in which the cases may be constructed, in order that those of its readers who may be desirous of commencing the cultivation of plants in closed cases may “choose for themselves.” We think that few will rise from the perusal of this attractive little volume without feeling some such desire. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. LINNZZAN SOCIETY. June 1, 1852.—R. Brown, Esq., President, in the Chair. Read a paper “‘ On two new genera of Fungi.” By the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, F.L.S. After some preliminary observations on the gratification attendant on the satisfactory determination of the synonyms of the earlier writers, and on the advantages to be derived from an attentive study of their works, particularly (as regards Fungi) those of Micheli, Schmidel, Miller and Battarra, Mr. Berkeley proceeded to call the attention of the Society tu two subjects, the one figured by Battarra and the other by Bulliard. The figure of Battarra is contained in his “‘ Fungorum Agri Ariminensis Historia,” t. 40, and represents a Phallus which some later writers have referred to Phallus caninus, Huds., although at first sight it bears but a remote resemblance to that species. Several specimens of it were found, according to Bat- tarra, in the neighbourhood of Rome, and he describes them as having the volva dirty white, coriaceous, and filled with a mucila- ginous substance, as in the other species of Phallus. From this arose a Club-shaped cellular receptacle, hollow within, the upper part being even and solid within (meaning probably that it was imper- forate), and covered with a crust which was red when the fungus was young, but when it had arrived at maturity the top was green with a zone of red beneath it, the lower portion of the stem being dirty white sprinkled with reddish brown superficial specks: when the fungus was past maturity, the upper portion passed into a feetid fluid. It would seem that Battarra did not see the fungus when fresh, and that his figure was taken from a dried specimen ; but it is very dif- ficult to conceive how a fungus tapering to a point, as exhibited in Sowerby’s figure of P. caninus, could by any mode of drying assume the broadly clavate form exhibited by Battarra’s figure. A fungus, however, has been recently found in S. Carolina by H. W. Ravenel, Esq., which exhibits the peculiar form of that of Battarra, and when forwarded to Mr. Berkeley by the Rev. M. A. Curtis was noticed as differing greatly in structure from the other species of Phallus , 136 Linnean Society. in its not showing the slightest distinction between the stem and hymenium. Ata later period specimens of the same species were found by Mr. Ravenel exhibiting the same form as that of P. caninus, but with the ample hymenium more clearly confluent with the stem, which differs but slightly from it in appearance and structure, and always perforated at the apex, while the loose cellular pale stem of P. caninus is at the first glance distinct from the short and more minutely cellular head. No doubt whatever rests in the mind of Mr. Ravenel as to the identity of the clavate and fusiform individuals of his plant; and as these two forms occur in a species analogous to P. caninus, thcugh not identical with it, Mr. Berkeley is of opinion that we may conclude, with tolerable certainty, that the figure of Battarra does indeed represent a peculiar state of the well-known species. With regard to the plant of S. Carolina, Mr. Berkeley points out the distinctions between it and P. caninus, and thinks that they completely justify the formation of a new genus for its re- ception, unless such genera as Dictyophora, Mutinus, Dictyophallus, &c. are to be rejected, as mere members of the genus Phallus. He therefore proposes to characterize it as follows :— Corynites, Berkel. & Curt. Uterus rotundatus, e membrana duplici gelatina distenta compositus, lobato-rumpens Receptaculum cum stipite elongato celluloso-cribroso omnino continuum, obtusum, perforatum, massa sporifera primim sinuato-cellulosa tenaci mox ver diffluente tectum. Spore minute. —Fungi terrestres, oblongi, subfusiformes, autumnales. Genus a Mu- tino, Fries, differt receptaculo minus discreto, apice perforato. C. Ravenen, n. sp. Hab. in sabulosis graminosis, juxta fl. Santee Caroline Australis, autumno.—Curtis, no. 2573, 80837. Ravenel, no. 844, Mr. Berkeley describes the egg as globose, $ of an inch in dia- meter, the volva bursting in two or three lobes applied to the stem ; the stem 1}~2 inches high, 4—5 lines thick, bright red, coarsely cri- brose, below attenuated, above confluent with the receptacle, which is sometimes broadly clavate, sometimes conical, but always more or less obtuse, pervious at the apex, sometimes half as long as the stem ; the mass of spores dark olive, soon washed off; the odour heavy and nauseous, but only perceptible when the hymenium is brought near to the nose. The second subject of Mr. Berkeley’s paper relates to a group of Fungi of which Spherocarpus capsulifer, Bulliard, is the type, and _ which appear to have been for the most part neglected by authors, the accounts of them by French botanists (by whom alone they have been noticed) being more or less complete compilations from Bulliard. Externally the fungi in question, with one exception, have the ap- pearance of species of the genus Physarum, the peridium being single and smooth, and the spores mixed with flocci; the latter are broad and lamellzform in parts, but vary greatly in breadth, and intermixed with spores as in other Myzogasteres, but these spores grow in little aciniform masses instead of being single as in other allied Fungi, Linnean Society. 137 with the exception of Enerthema, Reticularia and Ptychogaster, in the former of which (figured by Mr. Bowman in the ‘ Linnean Transac- tions’) as well as in the present instance, Mr. Berkeley has ascer- tained that they are produced within a vesicle, as in Hymenogaster vulgaris, Tul., thus ccnfirming at once Mr. Bowman’s curious genus, and M. Tulasne’s observation of a similar anomaly in a dif- ferent group of fungi; while in the two other genera they form little radiating fascicles. Mr. Berkeley states that the credit of calling attention to Bulliard’s figure, and ascertaining the structure, is en- tirely due to Dr. Badham, and he therefore dedicates the genus to him, in the hope that its characters are so well founded as to ensure permanence. Bapuamia, Berkeley. Peridium simplex, extis nudum, v. rarissimé subtomentosum, apice demum lacerato-apertum ; flocci laxé reticulati, parietibus affixi, hic illic expansi in laminam sepé triangularem peridio similem ; spore glo- bose, v. subangulares, primum sacco communi incluse, demu liberate, conglobato-adnate.—Fungi minores, fragilissimi, muscos v. corticem colentes, Physarum utplurimum referentes. 1. B. hyalina= Physarum hyalinum, Auct. 2. B. utricularis=Physarum utriculare, 4uct. 3. B. capsulifer, peridiis sessilibus v. breviter membranaceo-pedicellatis obovatis congestis e nigro-cesiis albidis, floccis candidis. Spherocarpus capsulifer, Bull. t. 470. f. 2. Trickia capsulifera, Dec. Fl. Frang. vol. ii. p. 254 (1815). Physarum capsuliferum, Chev. Par. vol.i. p. 339 (1826)?; Duby, Bot. Gall. p. 861 (1830). Hab. ad muscos, in Gallia. - A sequentibus differt stipite spurio, peridiis magis obovatis, floccisque albidis. B. uériculari verosimiliter propior. 4. BADHAMIA NITENS, peridiis sessilibus depressis congestis nitidé flavis, floccis flavis, sporis extis fortiter echinulatis. Hab. ad ramos quercinos emortuos; apud East Bergholt, in Com. Suffolk, Febr. 21, 1851, Rev. Dr. Badham. 5. BapHAMIA PALLIDA, peridiis sessilibus depressis sublentiformibus hic illic congestis sparsisque pallido-luteis, floccis flavis, sporis majoribus granulatis; vesicula centrali magna. Hab. ad ramos quercinos emortuos; apud East Bergholt, in Com. Suffolk, Mart. 1, 1851, Rev. Dr. Badham. 6. BapHAMIA FULVELLA, peridiis gregariis sessilibus globosis nigris tomento subtili fulvo vestitis, floccis albidis. Hab. ad lignum emortuum; apud East Bergholt, in Com. Suffolk, Rev. Dr. Badham. Habitus Didymii potitis quam Physari. The paper was accompanied by coloured drawings, and magnified representations of the details. 138 Zoological Society. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. February 11, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. Nores on THE RaprortAt Birps or Britisw Guiana. By Dr. G. R. Bonyan. There are, I believe, only three species of Vulture in British Gui- ana. The first is the well-known KiNG OF THE VULTURES. Sarcorhamphus Papa of Dumeril.—Irubicha, Azara.—Vultur Papa, Linn.—Le Roi des Vautours, Cuv.—Carrion Crow Governor of negroes. There is a very good drawing of this bird in Latham’s ‘General Hi- story of Birds.’ It is by no means common in Demerara, but young birds are occasionally brought from the upper rivers, particularly the upper parts of the Mahaica and Mahaicony creeks, where they abound, to the town. They are easily tamed and eat any sort of meat, not showing a particular predilection to putrid meat. Although I have seen this bird in its wild state, I have never witnessed it alight- ing upon a carcase ; the common Carrion Crows, it is said, cede place until the king has fed. My. Waterton witnessed this singular fact, and I have heard it corroborated by more than one person of veracity. I know nothing of its habits or nidification. The colours about the head and neck are remarkably beautiful and varied, and have a downy bloom as it were, which it is impossible to imitate by painting the preserved specimen. The Common Carrion Crow. Cathartes iota. If this bird be the same as “ Vultur iota”’ of Charles Bonaparte, it is imperfectly described by Cuvier as having only the head naked ; whereas it has the head and the neck more than half way down, naked, warty and black; nor is its plumage of a shining black, but dull and inky. The Carrion Crow is seen over the whole surface of the country, either soaring on dry sunny days at an immense height in the air, or swooping down in wide gyrations towards the ground. If a carcase be thrown out on a dam, no Carrion Crow being within the range of vision, after a short time one will be seen in a distant part of the horizon ; presently another will appear ; then another and another, until they will be observed coming from all quarters ; not, however, in a direct line towards the object, but in more or less ex- tensive gyrations. There can be no doubt that the first Carrion Crow that sees the object, by an increased energetic quickness of its flight, gives notice to those which are within its sphere of vision that there is game in view, which accounts satisfactorily enough for the vast number of these birds which are collected from every quarter of the horizon in so short a time after a dead body is exposed. Indeed, to the eye of the common observer, the difference of motion of a Vultur iota on the look-out, and after it has sighted its quarry, is very re- markable. The former is a slow, steady and gentle soar, in small Zoological Society. 139 gyrations, at an equal height; the head of the bird, if it be examined with a glass, being seen turning from side to side. The latter is a rapid and energetic advance, every hundred yards or so the speed being increased by several vigorous flaps of the wings. It appears to me to be quite unnecessary to enter into the discussion, as to whether this bird hunts by sight or scent, as it is quite sufficiently established that it is assisted by both senses. The instant a snake is killed, the Carrion Crow will, if in the neighbourhood, sight the object, and speedily descend and commence his attacks upon the dead animal. Or if a negro lets fall a calabash with eggs, and they are broken, the Carrion Crow will soon be seen feasting on the unwonted luxury. If, on the other hand, a body be imperfectly interred, this bird will, so soon as putrefaction has commenced, be seen in the neighbourhood perched upon a tree or tombstone, and apparently much puzzled to know where the piece of mortality can he concealed which evolves the, to him, delicious fragrancy. If the body be that of a tough- skinned animal, such as an ox or horse, the Crows will wait, perched on trees in the neighbourbood, until putrefaction has softened it suffi- ciently for them to feed on it. Their bills and feet are remarkably weak. They build in very high trees nests of broken sticks. The egos when broken have a semi-putrid odour. It is worthy of remark that the Carrion Crow is common about the streets of New Amster- dam, scarcely getting out of the way of the passengers; while in George- town, not more than sixty miles distance, this bird is never seen in the streets. The former town is said to be much more cleanly and well-kept than the latter. The YELLOW-NECKED CARRION Crow. This bird is smaller and more slender than the common Carrion Crow. It is found principally about the creeks of Mahaica and Ma- haicony. It is less numerous than the Black-headed Carrion Crow. It is not either so gregarious a feeder, and appears to search for smaller carcases, such as the putrid fish on the dried savannahs bor- dering the creeks. There is certainly, with the exception of the colour of the head and neck, the absence of warts, and the slender form of the body, but a very slight specific difference between this bird and the former. The colour is black, with blue and greenish iridescence. The Fispinc-Hawx. Pandion. A very handsome little fishing Eagle. I do not think this is the same species as Le Balbusard of Cuvier. It enlivens very much the scene about the flat swampy lands of the sea-coast, when the trenches are full with the mixed tide and bush water. It hovers for a length of time in one spot at a considerable height, and then suddenly de- scends vertically on its finny prey, or it alters its position to another part of the trench. When it makes a capture it flies off to a neigh- bouring tree to devour it. The Larce Buve Hawk or THE CATARACTS. This bird I shot with a single bullet while descending the long and 140 Zoological Society. swift rapid of Twansinki, lat. 5°, on the Essequibo. It is very rarely seen on the lower parts of the rivers. The manner of its death was as follows, as I find on referring to my journal of the trip :—10th November. An exciting day’s journey in the descent of the rapids between Twansinki and Waraputa. Some of these we did not ven- ture to shoot, as it is called, but had to let the boat down, by means of the tow-line, most ignominiously, stern foremost. We had, how- ever, the satisfaction of being very nearly swamped in descending a long rapid in the lower Twansinki range, which made up somewhat for the slight we considered had been put upon our courage by our coxswain, Hermanus, refusing to shoot down those rapids he con- sidered to be dangerous. Our indignation against the noble captain was considerably cooled. The great danger in the descent of these long rapids is from the boat being carried down by the rush of the torrent, and the bow being at the same time more or less submerged by the curling back of the water, when it meets the resistance of the rocks in its passage. Thus the descent, although very swift, is in a succession of violent plunges, at each of which the boat, if not built with a sufficient spring in the bow, which was unfortunately the case with us, takes in a large quantity of water, and is in great dan- ger of being swamped before it reaches the foot of the rapid. Every- thing depends of course on the way the boat has on it, and our crew, on this occasion, urged by the frantic gestures and shouting of the steersman and bowman, pulled with amazing vigour and energy. In the very midst of the hurly-burly of this descent, a Large Blue Hawk flew rapidly across our bow and alighted on a high dry tree. My soul had long yearned after a “ Blue Hawk”? of the Cataracts. Be- fore I could fairly cover it, the bird was eighty yards behind us. The report of the gun was scarcely audible in the tremendous noise, and the Hawk for a second remained immoveable and apparently unhurt, when his head sunk, his body swung forward, and the powerful grasp of his talons relaxing in death, he fell plumb down. There are three species of Iéycter, or ‘‘Carracarra Hawks,” as they are called by the creoles. These are very numerous on the banks of the rivers and creeks, and appear to be continually on the alert, flying from tree to tree, alighting and scratching on the sands, and indeed being the only specimens of the bird kind on the higher rivers which are always to be met with during the whole day. The first is The Lavecuine Hawk. A well-known bird, which has been described by Waterton, Schom- burgk and others. It is remarkably noisy, and is generally seen in company with three or four others of the same species flying about and perching on the high trees on the borders of creeks, uttering almost constantly a discordant loud gabbling, from whence it has got the name of the “‘Laughing Hawk.” This bird feeds on eggs, young birds, insects, and does not despise certain sorts of fruit. It is, in fact, omnivorous. Zoological Society. 141 The YELLOW-HEADED CARRACARRA Hawk. Smaller than the preceding. Three or four are generally seen to- gether. They frequent chiefly in the months of September, October, and November, when the guana and river turtle lay their eggs, the extensive sand-banks on the river Essequibo, beyond the first rapids in latitude 6° 10’. I have seen them in companies of from three to five, assiduously scratching up the sand in which the guana or turtle had laid ; and as these reptiles deposit their eggs at least eight inches beneath the surface, their rasorial powers are very considerable. ‘The sands on this part of the Essequibo extend in every direction, lying on the beautiful bosom of the placid river, among finely wooded islands of all sizes, with most inviting sand beaches, enticing you to land at every turn. If you do land, you will probably see on the hard fine sand the scrambling track of a guana, which, if petrified, would set a paleontologist frantic with delight. Close by, the steadier and more decided footstep of the cayman, clearly showing that he is made of somewhat sterner stuff than his herbivorous friend, and still further off, a camoude has dragged his slow length along. ‘There are tracks of turtle, ducks, snipes, lizards, and all sorts of Coprie ; in fact, a first-rate piece of interesting geology, only not baked or compressed yet. Edging the bank is the eternal forest. The Rep-HEaDED CARRACARRA. This bird is of the same size as the preceding, but its habits are somewhat different, as its food appears to be principally confined to insects and small reptiles. I found the stomach of one I dissected full of fragments of beetles. Mr. Swainson places these birds at the head of the Kites, where they are certainly more naturally situated than among the Eagles, where they are placed by Cuvier. The next birds are the Awl-beaked Fish-Hawks. I only know two, and they are very near one another. The Larcer AwL-BEAKED FisH-Hawk Is remarkable for the great length of the curve of the upper man- dible, and is somewhat larger than the next. Both are savannah birds, feeding on freshwater fish. _ They are often seen in large flocks, particularly on an extensive savannah, through a part of which is dug the freshwater canal called the ‘‘ Lamaha,’”’ which was intended to supply the city of Georgetown with water. They prey particularly on the Hassar (Callichthys, Schomb.). This curious fish, which builds a nest in or under which it lays its eggs, is found in abundance in the small pools and water-holes of the savannahs. It is a very do- mestic fish. The female, when the time for spawning arrives, collects a number of small pieces of stick, and places them together, across one another; it then, descending beneath this structure, which is about a foot in diameter, exspumates a quantity of viscid matter, which, being mingled with air, causes the nest to float. In this viscid exspumation the eggs are laid, and both the male and female remain near the nest, making furious strokes at any intruder; and as they are provided with a very sharp bony first ray to the dorsal fin, if a 142 Zoological Society. wound be inflicted it is generally a severe one. The form of the beak of the Fish-Hawk is admirably adapted for separating the plates of mail in which the Hassar is enveloped. It is when the water in the pools and water-holes is reduced in the first part of the dry season to soft mud, that flocks of these birds are seen on the savannahs, feast- ing on Hassar. The Smarter AWL-BEAKED FisH-HAwk. Habits the same as the former. From the habits of this group of birds of scouring the savannahs in search of prey, the length of their wings, and the strength of their claws, they approach near to the Harriers. The Scissors-TAILED Kite. Nauclerus furcatus. This is a very graceful bird, and is generally seen soaring, with widely-forked tail, above the lower parts of creeks, or over rivers when the water is fresh. They are, when perched, generally in companies of from five to six. They strike at small birds, creepers and such like, when feeding. I do not think that they strike at birds on the wing, and I never saw the Nauclerus pounce on a fish, although they appear to prefer to soar over the broad parts of creeks and fresh rivers, In fact, they are scarcely ever seen elsewhere. The Camouni creek, a few hours’ sail up the Demerary river, is a favourite haunt of the Scissors-tail. Here they may be seen by the now rare traveller in this once thickly populated and very beautiful creek, either soaring high up in the brilliant sunshine, with a gentle undulatory motion, moving the head from side to side, and alternately opening and shut- ting the fork of the tail, whence their name of “Scissors-tail’’; or perched in a small company upon some high creek-side tree, attracted probably by a flock of creepers or manakins. In coming down the Camouni one morning with a pleasant company of sportsmen—we had bivouacked near the source of the river the night before—I was much struck with the remarkable gracefulness and beauty of the Nau- clerus. A company of six had selected a high tree cluse to the water’s edge, at a wide and graceful bend. The approach of our boat alarmed them, and they flew up and around the tree as if inclined to settle again after we had passed on; but on one of our party firmg, the birds, finding the danger impending, sought for safety in the higher regions of the atmosphere, and it was in their gyrations to obtain a suitable elevation that their gracefulness and beauty were particu- larly remarkable. I am not acquainted with any Hawk which soars to such a height as the Nauclerus. I have seen them over the river Pomeroon, at an elevation so great as to be scarcely visible. The whole of the next group, nine in number, with the exception of three, are birds which frequent the extensive abandoned fields near the sea and the courida trees (Avicenna nitida et tomentosa), which form a narrow belt of vegetation along the coast, between the sea and the high roads. These fields, which were for the most part formerly in cotton, are often inundated, either from imperfect drainage of bush- Zoological Society. 143 water, or the incursion of the sea, which, since the British people commenced to make us pay the penalty of having had slaves, is fast resuming its ancient dominion, from whence it was dammed out by our Dutch predecessors. Over these fields may be seen hunting with indefatigable industry the first two of the group; viz. The BRown-BACKED Harrier, and The Lone anD SLENDER-LEGGED Buzzarp. They search every bush, destroying old and young alike, snatch up the little grass-finches, and in fact are a most dreadful scourge to the feathered inhabitants of these woe-begone and miserable look- ing swamps, remembrances of our former glory and shame. The next is The CuestnuT Harrier. A very rare bird, which was shot while flying over the Mahaica creek. Nothing whatever is known of its habits, but from its struc- ture they must be similar to those of the two former. The Larce SEa-risHinec Hawk. The coasts of Demerara, it may not be unnecessary to inform the English reader, are bound by vast mud-flats, which at high tide are covered by the sea. At dead low tide the water-mark is, at many parts of the coast, not visible. It is on the courida trees which bor- der the coast landward that the Large Sea-fisher may be seen waiting patiently for the influx of the tide, which brings with it his food. At about half-tide he begins to bestir himself, and as there is always an ‘abundance of fish brought up by the water, he soon captures as much mullet and other such-like coast-fish as gratifies his hunger. The Sea-fisher fishes on the hover from a considerable height, pouncing down vertically on its prey. The next is The Brrp Hawk, With striated chestnut belly, which does not hunt on the wing, but sights its prey, small birds, from the perch, generally a courida tree. It builds a nest of dry sticks upon these trees. The next is The PARROT-BEAKED BUZZARD. A rare bird, and was shot in a cocoa-nut tree in the Mahaicony. It sights its prey, small birds, from the perch. Another species, The LonG-LEGGED SNAKE-EATER, Leads us back to the abandoned fields. This bird, a large, brown, dirty and ruffianly-looking animal, is very often seen, particularly on the east sea-coast, undergoing the punishment peculiarly appropriated to bullies, namely, being severely thrashed by fellows much smaller than himself. The Kiskadee, a tyrant shrike, is the little champion who thrashes the Snake-eater. Sometimes two or three of these birds will be seen, always keeping above it, pecking the Hawk most unmercifully, and they seldom fail in bringing it to the ground, when the sight of its powerful talons I presume, reminding them that the 144 Zoological Society. better part of valour is discretion, causes them to fly off to some neighbouring tree and set up a glorious “Io Pzan”’ of Kiskadee, Kis-kis-kiskadee over their victory. I have seen this Hawk capture snakes more than once and fly off to its perch to devour the prey. Another species, The CRAB-EATER, Frequents the courida trees, from whence it sights its prey on the mud-flat, namely crabs. It pounces upon any unwary crab that quits its hole, and, unlike the Snake-eater, consumes it on the spot where it takes it, and then returns to its look-out. They build a nest of sticks in the courida bush. Another species, : The INSECT-EATER, Is the most ignoble of all our Hawks. Its feet and claws are sin- gularly weak, and it feeds almost exclusively on beetles and other insects, which it captures on the courida bush, which it frequents. I have opened them and taken a large quantity of the fragments of in- sects out of the stomach. ; The CresTeD AND BooTep EAGLE. A live specimen of this beautiful bird was brought to me as a present by an old servant who had left me a long time, and had been living far up the Demerary river. He unfortunately knew nothing of its habits, and told me that it was the only one he had seen. I have never seen one in the wild state. This bird lived for some days, but would not eat. Apparently, the beautiful semicircular crest of black feathers with a white central star was only elevated when the bird was excited. This however was almost constantly the case, from extreme wildness. The cry was a loud, plaintive, diminishing ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha. This bird certainly has most of the characters of a true Eagle. It is heavy and robust, with a beak somewhat straight at base; tarsi plumed to the toes ; wings moderately long, with the fourth feather the longest ; and the general air is that of an Eagle. There are only three Falcons that I have seen here; the first two true Falcons, with the typical characters and habits marked, and the third with all the typical characters (excepting the two-toothed beak) and the habits wanting. The first two are little Falcons, namely, The CHESTNUT-BELLIED Fatcon, and The WHITE MOTTLE-BELLIED Fatcon. They are both birds that strike their prey on the wing, and are capable of killing birds nearly as large as themselves. The yellow- bellied species may be seen very busy at dusk, hunting bats with amazing swiftness. I have never been able to find either of their nests. The Two-TooTHED Barip1. A bird with precisely similar habits to the next three birds. Like them, the Baridi never strikes, but confines himself to pillaging — ee Se a ee CU Zoological Soctety. 145 nests and destroying young birds. He is a sneaking marauder and burglar, and not audacious enough to commit highway robbery and murder, like the true Falcons. His wings are very short, and the characteristic formula of the quill-feathers is wanting. Consequently, I have placed this bird at the head of the succeeding group. The PLaip-cHESTED SHORT-WINGED Hawk. The Brown-BACKED SHORT-WINGED Hawk. The YELLOW-CERED SHORT-WINGED Hawk. They are characterized by the same habits as the Baridi, stealing eggs and murdering unfledged birds. - The two next Hawks are large and powerful. The first is a large Black Hawk. It is a very fierce and destructive bird. It will kill rats and other small quadrupeds, as the Adouri (Cavia agouti), &c., and will strike at and kill so large a bird as a Currycurry (Idis rubra). My huntsman Benjamin tells me that some time ago he shot a Curry- curry, and before the bird fell to the ground, a large Black Hawk seized it and bore it away. It is very destructive to hen-roosts. The next species is found far up the river Demerary, and is by no means common. Mr. John King, a very respectable bird-stuffer and an observant naturalist, tells me that in a period of many years, con- stantly occupied in procuring species of birds and animals, he has only seen a few specimens of this bird. I have ascertained from the same authority, that its habits are very similar to the Large Black . Hawk of the coasts. I only know of five Owls in this country ; of four I have procured specimens. The first two, Booted Owls without ears, are common enough, and I have not been able to ascertain anything in their habits differing from the well-known and frequently described habits of their European congeners. The Smatt-Bootep Brown Ow t. This is seen frequently at dusk in company with the Little Bat- falcon, hunting bats. The larger one, or Large-booted Black and White Owl, is strictly a night bird, and found principally in the forests. The next two are likewise strictly night birds. The Larce LonG-LEGGED Strix, or JumBi Brrp, Inhabits hollow cabbage-trees or old and dilapidated houses, un- fortunately that style of habitation in Georgetown, and over the whole country, being at this time the rule, and not the exception. They make a great noise at night, a sort of clack, clack, clack, &c., termi- nating with a harsh, disagreeable and ominous scream. They are held here, as elsewhere, to be birds of ill omen, portending death, wherefore they are called ‘‘ Jumbi,” or Ghost Birds, by the negroes. The Lirrte Lone-Leceep Strix Is a very handsome little mouse-coloured Owl, which preys upon moths and other night insects as well as small bats: They are mostly Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 10 146 Zoological Society. seen on the savannahs and in the courida bushes, and are strictly nocturnal. It will be perceived that I have not described the Harpya de- structor. This is in consequence of my not having had an oppor- tunity of examining a dead specimen ; a living specimen which I have access to, in the possession of Governor Barkly, being altogether too fierce to take liberties with. It has a very owlish appearance, both in its facial disk and soft plumage. I have seen another imperfect skin of a very large Eagle feathered to the toes, with tremendous talons; both this and the Harpy I hope to be able to describe i ina subsequent communication. March 11, 1851.—J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. DESCRIPTION OF NEW SPECIES OF EMARGINULA IN THE COLLEC- TION oF H. Cumine, Esa. By Artrour Apams, R.N., F.L.S. Etc. Genus EmarGcinuta, Lamarck. Head proboscidiform ; tentacles subulate, with the eyes on tuber- cles at their external bases; foot with a range of cirrhi round the sides; mantle-margin simple; branchial plumes two; anal siphon with its angulated membranous sides projecting from the edges of the fissure ; tongue with a central laminar subquadrate tooth and nume- rous lateral teeth. Shell conical, with an elevated slightly recurved entire vertex turned towards the posterior end ; surface cancellated ; aperture emarginated in front by a slit, which runs for some distance up the shell; interior without a partition; muscular impression crescentic, interrupted in front. Emarginulus, Montf.—Patella, sp. Linn. 1. EMARGINULA CLypeus, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-ellip- ticd, valde depressd, testaced, maculd luteold in medio dorsi, ver- tice subcentrali, postice inclinato ; costis confertis, equalibus, radiantibus, imbricato-asperis, ornatd ; basi arcuato; aperture margine crenulato, anticé valde fissurato ; fissurd magnd ; aper- turd intus bimaculosd. Hab. Isle of Burias, Philippines, on dead shells, 7 fathoms, sandy mud. Mus. Cuming. 2. EMARGINULA SCABRIUSCULA, A. Adams. JE. testd elongato- ellipticd, depresso-conicd, testaced, vertice subpostico, retror- — sum inclinato ; costis inequalibus, radiantibus, imbricato-sub- aculeatis, asperis, et lineis elevatis, concentricis, cancellatd ; aperturd antice angustatd, basi arcuatd, margine creno-denti- culato. Hab. 3. EMARGINULA oBovaTA, A. Adams. J. testd elongatd, ob- ovatd, depresso-conicd, testaced, vertice subcentrali, retrorsum inclinato, costellis radiantibus, imbricato-asperis, et liris ele- ? Mus. Cuming. a ee ee ee Zoological Society. 147 vatis, concentricis, cancellatd ; aperturd posticé rotundatd, an- tice angustatd, margine creno-denticulato, anticé profunde in- ciso. Hab. Catbalonga, isle of Samaar, on stones, 4 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. 4. EmMarGINULA rIncisurA, A. Adams. J. festd elongato- ovali, planulatd, pallide fulvd, vertice antico retrorsum incli- nato, costellis inequalibus, radiantibus, longitudinalibus, im- bricato-asperis, et lineis elevatis, concentricis, decussatd, bast arcuato, aperture margine crenulato, anticé declinato, valdé Jissurato, incisurd magnd, longd, haud usque ad verticem pro- ductd, marginibus intus callosis. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 5. EmarGinuta micans, A. Adams. £. testd elongato-ovali, pallide fused, nitidd, vertice posticée declinato, costellis radian- tibus et lineis elevatis transversis, regulariter cancellatd, can- celli quadrati; aperture margine denticulato, incisurd magnd et longd. Hab. Rains Island, North Australia (Lieut. Ince). Mus. Cuming. 6. EMARGINULA PUNCTATA, A. Adams. J. testd ovato-conicd, albido-grised, pulcherrimé viridi punctatd, vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato ; costis longitudinalibus (majoribus cum mi- noribus alternatis) concinné granulatis ; aperture margine cre- nulato, excurvato, anticé valde fissurato. Hab. San Nicholas, island of Zebu, under stones, low water. Mus. Cuming. 7. EMARGINULA VARIEGATA, A. Adams. JF. testd ovato-conicd, albidd, rufo-fusco variegatd, vertice acuto, subcentrali, postice inclinato, costellis radiantibus, equalibus, imbricato-asperis, ornatd ; aperture margine denticulato, anticé fissurato, fissurd brevi subquadratd. Hab. Isle of Camaguan, Philippines, on exposed rocks, low water. Mus. Cuming. : 8. EmarGInuLa PuNcTICULATA, A. Adams. E. testd elevato- eonied, capuliformi, albd, fusco punctulatd, costellis planulatis, crebris, longitudinalibus, radiantibus, ornatd ; aperturd ovali, margine crenulato, anticé profunde fissurato ; fissurd magnd et longd. Hab. Calapan, island of Mindoro, Philippines, on stones, 12 fa- thoms. Mus. Cuming. 9. Emarcinuxta Futicinea, A; Adams. J. testd elliptied, valdé depressd, fuligined, apice subcentrali, posticé inelinato, costellis equalibus, radiantibus, granulosis, confertis, et lineis inerementt concentricis, ornatd ; aperturd ovali, intus viridi, margine erenulato, anticée fissurato, incisurd intus in eanalem productd. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 10. EmarGinuxa GALERIcULATA, A. Adams. £. testd oblique 10* 148 Zoological Society. conicd, capuliformi, vertice valde curvato, ultra marginem poste- riorem decumbente, costellis angustis, crenulatis, radiantibus, interstitiis lineis elevatis, transversis, concinné clathratis ; costd anticd, supra incisuram, granulato-punctatd ; aperture margine crenulato, antice profunde inciso. Hab. Calapan, isle of Mindoro, on stones, 12 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. 11. Emarcinuta putcura, A. Adams. EF. testd depresso- conicd, viridi, albo pulcherrimé radiatim pictd, vertice subcen- trali, postice inclinato, costis radiantibus, inequalibus, acu- leato-asperis, interstitiis lineis elevatis transversis clathratis ; aperture margine denticulato, anticé inciso, fissurd brevi sub- quadratd. Hab. Isle of Camaguan, Philippines, on exposed rocks, low water. Mus. Cuming. 12. EmarGinuta concinna, A. Adams. JF. testd ovato-de- pressd, albidd, vertice postico, ad marginem declinato, costis sulcosis, distantibus, radiantibus (circa 12), interstitiis linets longitudinalibus, et transversis, concinné decussatis ; aperture margine dentato, anticé profunde inciso. Hab. 2? Mus. Cuming. 13. EMarGINULA vimineEA, A. Adams. JZ. testd ovato-conicd, albidd, vertice centrali, retrorsum inclinato, costellis radianti- bus, nodulosis, subequalibus, et lineis crassis, transversis, regu- lariter cancellatd ; cancelli profundi, punctiformes ; aperture margine crenato, anticé profunde inciso. Hab. Philippine Islands. Mus. Cuming. 14. Emareinuta excurvata, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato- ellipticd, depresso-conicd, testaced, apice acuto, subpostico, re- trorsum inclinato, costis radiantibus, et liris concentricis, ele- vatis, cancellatd, liris ad costas nodulosis, basi arcuato; aper- ture margine excurvato, crenulato, antice profunde inciso. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 15. Emarcrinuta pivecta, A. Adams. J. testd elongato-ovali, subquadrangulari, albd, valde depressd, vertice subpostico, re- trorsum declinato, costis subdistantibus, radiantibus, asperu- latis, et liris elevatis, concentricis, pulcherrimé cancellata ; bast arcuatd ; aperture margine denticulato, anticé valde fissurato. Hab. King George’s Sound, South Australia. Mus. Cuming. 16. Emareinuta scasricostata, A. Adams. J. testd ovali, valdé depressd, albidd, fasciis tribus, lutescentibus, radiantibus, antice ornatd; vertice subcentrali, postice inclinato, costis radi- antibus, distantibus, corrugatis, interstitus valdé clathratis et corrugatis; aperture margine dentato et denticulato, anticé valdé inciso. Hab, Isle of Corrigidor, Bay of Manila, on dead shells, sandy mud, 12 fathoms, Mus. Cuming. 17. Emaroinuta canpipa, A. Adams. £. testd ellipticd, de- Zoological Society. 149 presso-conicd, obliqud, albd, vertice subpostico, retrorsum decli- nato, costis radiantibus, imbricato-asperis (majoribus cum mi- noribus alternatis), interstitiis clathratis; aperture margine denticulato, anticé profunde inciso. Hab. Port Adelaide, Australia, on the sands. Mus. Cuming. 18. EMARGINULA BELLULA, A. Adams. JE. testd elongato-ellip- ticd, subdepressd, albidd, vertice subpostico, declinato, costis distantibus prominentibus, lineisque transversis concinneé scul- ptis ; carind, supra incisuram, puncturatd ; aperture margine denticulato, intus sulcato, antice profunde inciso. Hab. Catanuan, province of Toyabos, island of Luzon, on dead shells, 10 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. $ 19. EmMArGINULA ReETECOSA, A. Adams. J£. festd elevato- conicd, ellipticd, albidd, vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato, costis radiantibus, equalibus, subnodosis, ornatd ; interstitis regulariter cancellatis, cancelli in serie unico dispositi ; aper- ture margine crenulato, incisurd profundd. Hab. Bolinao, province of Tambalas, island of Luzon, sandy mud, 10 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. 20. EmareGinuta eximis, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato-ovali, valdé depressd, albd, subpellucidd, vertice postico retrorsum inclinato, costis radiantibus, distantibus, prominentibus, im- bricato-nodosis, interstitiis liris transversis et longitudinalibus laté cancellatd ; totd superficie lineolis radiantibus et concen- tricis pulcherrimé decussatd ; aperture margine denticulato, antice profunde inciso. Hab. San Nicholas, island of Zebu, under stones, low water. Mus. Cuming. 21. Emarernuta pianunata, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato- ovali, complanatd, vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato, albidd, costellis radiantibus, equalibus, imbricato-asperis, lineisque concentricis incrementi decussatd, basi arcuato ; aperture mar- gine anticé valde inciso ; incisurd latd et profundd. Hab. Singapore, coarse sand and shells, 7 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. 22. EmMarcinuta cucunzata, A. Adams. E. testd obovali, ob- liqué conicd, albd, vertice producto, subpostico, intorto ; costis prominentibus, nodulosis, radiantibus, interstitiis cancellatis ; aperture lateribus anticé angustatis, margine denticulato, posticé rotundato, anticé profunde fissurato, incisurd longa et latd. Hab. Singapore, on shells, 7 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. 23. EMARGINULA acuLeaTA, A. Adams. LE. testd elongato- ovali, depressd, rufescente, vertice subpostico, retrorsum in- clinato ; costis radiantibus, aculeato-asperis, prominentibus, interstitus valdé clathratis; aperture margine denticulato, antice fissurato, fissurd profundd. : Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 24. Emarcinuta tevicostata, A. Adams. £. testd parvd, 150 Zoological Society. ellipticd, valde depressd, apice subpostico, retrorsum inclinato, costis levibus, radiantibus (circa 14), interstitiis costellis lon- gitudinalibus, et lineis transversis laté elathratis; aperture margine denticulato, lateribus anticé angustatis, anticé valde inciso. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. Subgenus Ciyprprna, Gray. Shell ovate, conical, surface with radiated ribs; vertex acute, cen- tral, not recurved ; aperture with the margin crenulated ; muscular impression fungiform, anal groove and emargination inclining towards the right anterior margin (in the natural position of shell). 1. Cryprpina suLcirerA, A. Adams. C. testd ovali, depresso- conicd, viridescenti, vertice obtuso, ad partem posteriorem po- sito; costellis radiantibus, interstitiis haud equantibus, et striis incrementi ornatis ; basi arcuatd ; aperture margine crenulato, incisurd haud profundd, sublaterali, intus in canalem productd. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 2. CiypipInA rupis, A. Adams. C. testd crassd, rudi, albidé, depresso-conicd, costis octo angulatis radiantibus, interstitus costellis longitudinalibus et lineis concentricis decussatis ; apice subcentrali ;, basi arcuato; aperture margine crenato, anticé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 3. CLYPIDINA STELLATA, A. Adams. C. testd soliduld, albidd, ellipticd, depresso-conicd, apice subcentrali, costis elevatis, sub- spinulosis, radiantibus ; interstitiis costellis et striis crebris decussantibus, exasperatis ; aperture margine dentato, sinu sublaterali, intus in canalem apicem versus producto. Hab. Australia. Mus. Cuming. 4. CuypipINa scABRICULA, A. Adams. C. testdé elongato-ovali, oblique conicd, costis radiantibus, elevatis, distantibus, asperu- latis, interstitiis costellis longitudinalibus et lineis seabriusculis valdé cancellatd ; vertice subcentrali, posticé inclinato ; aper- ture margine dentato-crenulato ; incisurd profundd, intus in canalem productd. Hab. Australia. Mus. Cuming. 5. CiypipINnA ANNULATA, A. Adams. C. testd crassd, ellipticd, albidd, annulo luteo-fusco circumcinctd ; costis elevatis asperis radiantibus distantibus, interstitiis costellis longitudinalibus et lineis transversis elevatis concinné clathratis ; aperture mar- gine duplicato, incrassato, pulcherrimé fimbriato, sinu quadrato intus in canalem producto ; aperturd intus annuld albidd. Hab. Australia. Mus. Cuming. 6. Cuyprpina acuminata, A. Adams. C. testd elevato-conicd, albidd, viridi annulatd, costis longitudinalibus radiantibus, im- bricato-asperis, interstitiis tricostulatis, costellis imbricato- asperis ; sulcis transversis concentricis, distantibus, impressd ; EE Zoological Society. 151 vertice acuminato, acuto, subcentrali ; aperture margine valdé crenulato, sinu subquadrato, intus in canalem producto. Had. Australia. Mus, Cuming. 7. Ciyprpina canpipA, A. Adams. C. testd ellipticd, soliduld, conicd, candidd, costellis asperulatis inequalibus, radiantibus, et striis elevatis transversis, concentricis, decussatd ; vertice subcentrali ; aperture margine crenulato, sinu brevi, intus in canalem producto. Hab. Port Adelaide, Australia. Mus. Cuming. Subgenus Tueaut, Gray. Shell oblong, narrow anteriorly, back elevated, cancellated ; apex posterior and recurved ; aperture with the margin crenulated, and deeply sinuated anteriorly. 1. Tugaui cartnata, A. Adams. TZ. testd elongato-ovali, dorso carinatd, costis longitudinalibus, radiantibus, confertis, et striis transversis, concentricis, decussatd ; apice posticé declinato ; basi arcuatd; aperture margine crenulato, extremitate ante- riori sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming. 2. TuGaut crcatricosa, A. Adams. 7’. testd elongato-ovali, albd, dorso valdé depressd, costellis radiantibus et lineis concentricis elevatis decussatd, vertice subpostico depresso excavato quasi cicatricoso, subpellucido ; basi arcuato ; aperture margine cre- nulato, extremitate anteriori sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming. _3, Tuga scureLuaris, A. Adams. T. testd elongato-ovalt, viridi-fuscd, tenui, dorso planulatd, vertice postico, acuto, vix elevato, costellis radiantibus subdistantibus, et striis concen- tricis incrementi, decussatd ; extremitate anteriori vie sinuato; aperturd intus fused, margine subcrenulato. Hab. Bais, Philippmes. Mus. Cuming. 4. Tugaui RApiaTA, A. Adams. T’. testd elongato-ovalli, luteold, valdé depressd, costis radiantibus, rotundatis, elevatiuseulis, distantibus, et striis concentricis, ad incrementum ornatd ; aper- turd intus albidd, margine crenulato, extremitate anteriort vix sinuato. Hab. Catanuan, Philippines. Mus. Cuming. 5. TuGaui pecussata, A. Adams. JT. ¢estd elongato-ovall, albidd, planulatd, dorso carinatd, costellis longitudinalibus, radiantibus, et lineis elevatis concentricis eleganter clathratd ; vertice acuto, postico; aperture margine crenulato, anticeé si- nuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Philippine Islands. Mus. Cuming. Subgenus SuBEMARGINULA, Blainville. Shell conical, compressed, vertex inclined towards the posterior 152 Zoological Society. margin; aperture with the anterior margin folded in the form of a gutter or channel; surface cancellated. Hemitoma, Swainson 1. SuBEMARGINULA GALnATA, A. Adams. S. testd griseo-rufes- cente, elevato-conicd, tenui, vertice subcentralt, postice inclinato, costis tuberculosis, radiantibus, albidis, et lineis transversis, ele- vatis, subclathratis, costd anticd prominenti; aperture mar- gine dentato, anticé valdé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem pro- ducto. Hab. Philippine Archipelago. Mus. Cuming. 2. SUBEMARGINULA ARABICA, A. Adams. S. testd albidéd, crassa, depresso-conicd, vertice obtuso subcentrali, posticé in- clinato ; costis radiantibus tuberculosis et liris elevatis trans- versis clathratd ; aperture margine incrassato, crenato, anticé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Red Sea. Mus. Cuming. 3. SUBEMARGINULA ALVEOLATA, A. Adams. S. testd tenut, albd, subpellucidd, depresso-conicd, vertice subcentrali, postice inclinato ; costis radiantibus lirisque transversis irregulariter alveolatd ; costis ad liras nodulosis ; alveolis pellucidis ; aper- ture margine dentato, anticé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Honduras. Mus. Cuming. 4. SUBEMARGINULA ImBRICATA, A. Adams. SS. testdé ovato- oblongd, subquadrangulari, cinereo-albidd, vertice parvo, cen- trali, posticé inclinato ; costis radiantibus imbricato-asperis, inequalibus, et lineis crassis irregularibus incrementi decus- satd; aperture margine dentato, anticé valde sinuato, sinu subquadrato, intus in canalem producto. Hab. Mouth of Victoria River, north-east coast of Australia, under stones, low water. Mus. Cuming. 5. SUBEMARGINULA PuMILA, A. Adams. _ S. testd orbiculato- ovali, valdé depressd, apice subcentrali, posticé inclinato ; costis radiantibus, nodosis, inequalibus, et lineis elevatis concentricis incrementi, decussatd ; aperture margine denticulato-crenato, anticé profundée sinuato ; sinu subquadrato, intus in canalem producto. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 6. SUBEMARGINULA CATILLUs, A. Adams. S. testd elongato- ovali, valdé depressd, vertice vie elevato, postice inclinato ; costis radiantibus nodulosis, crassis, et linets incrementi trans- versis, ornatd; aperture margine irregulari, crenulato, intus calloso, anticé valde sinuato. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 7. SUBEMARGINULA DENTICULATA, A. Adams. SS. testd elon- gato-ovali, albd, novem-radiatd, vertice acuto postice inclinato, costis novem, crassis, rugulosis, radiantibus ; intervallis costel- latis, costellis longitudinalibus, asperulatis ; aperture margine Zoological Society. 153 dentato, et denticulato, anticé emarginato, incisure lateribus incrassatis, anticée in dentes duos productis. Hab. Mexico. Mus. Cuming. 8. SUBEMARGINULA POLYGONALIS, A. Adams. S. testd elon- gato-ovali, depresso-conicd, albd, octoradiatd, vertice subcentralt, posticé inclinato, costis radiantibus subnodulosis, longitudina- libus (octo majoribus), lineis concentricis incrementi asperd ; aperturd oetagonali, margine crenulato, anticé valdé sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Catanuan, Philippmes. Mus. Cuming. 9. SUBEMARGINULA CRASSILABRUM, A. Adams. S. testd ellip- tied, crassd, rudi, albd, depresso-conicd, vertice subcentrali, eroso, costis radiantibus distantibus, inequalibus, subaculeatis, ornatd; aperture margine crenato-denticulato, posticé recto, anticée rotundato, sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 10. SuBEMARGINULA NopuLOosA, A. Adams. S. testd ovatd, oblique conicd, albido-rufescenti, vertice subcentrali, posticé de- clinato ; costis longitudinalibus nodosis, radiantibus, duabus latere anterioribus permagnis, liris irregularibus transversis, decussatd ; aperture margine irregulari, posticé acuminato, an- ticé truncato, sinuato, sinu intus in canalem producto. Hab. Sibonga, island of Zebu, on small stones, 10 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. 11. SuBEMARGINULA crRaTiTIA, A. Adams. S. testd ovatd, conicd, albidd, vertice obtuso, centrali, posticé haud inclinato, costis radiantibus distantibus, nodulosis ; interstitiis costellis duabus longitudinalibus, et lineis elevatis, transversis, elegan- ter cancellatis ; aperture margine crenulato, anticé sinuato, sinu quadrato, intus in canalem producto. Hab. Mus. Cuming. 12. SUBEMARGINULA SCULPTILIS, A. Adams. SS. testd ovali, ob- liqué conicd, albidd, viridi radiatim maculatd ; vertice subcen- trali, posticé valde declinato ; costis radiantibus, longitudinali- bus, corrugatis ; interstitiis pulcherrimé punctato-clathratis ; costd anticd prominenti, crenulatd; aperture margine undu- lato et crenulato, posticé rotundato, anticé truncato et sinuato, sinu intus in canalzm producto. Hab. Calapan, island of Mindoro, on small stones, 12 fathoms. Mus. Cuming. Description OF A NEW SPECIES OF BuLimus FROM CALLAO, COLLECTED BY ErnestE DENICKE. Communicatep By J. E. Gray, Esa., V.P.Z.S. M. Erneste Denicke, a sailor on board a Hamburg vessel trading with Chili, called at the British Museum, and informed me that he had a new species of Bulimus, which he had discovered on the White- sand Hill at Chala, near Callao. He further stated that he had col- lected the Chilian shells, and had studied shells in general, and that he 154 Zoological Society. was convinced that it was a new species. Having compared the shell with the species in the English collections and the descriptions in Pfeiffer, and being satisfied that M. Denicke was correct in his idea, I propose that it should be named after that conchologist. Buuimvus DENIcKEI. Shell conical, trochiform, white, the upper whorls small, forming a rather produced tip, the others rapidly enlarging, slightly convex, forming a conical spire, the last angularly keeled; axis perforated ; mouth rhombic ; outer lip slightly reflexed, acute ; throat deep rose- coloured. Hab. Chala, near Callao, on the Whitesand Hills. E To the preceding communication by Mr. Gray, the following de- tails were added by Mr. Lovell Reeve :— Buuius Denicxer. Bul. testd pyramidali-conicd, subampliter umbilicatd, apice papillari, anfractibus superné convexo-decli- vibus, medio acutangulis, carinatis, undique peculiariter cor- rugatis et malleatis, opaco-albis, immaculatis, aperturd sub- oblongo-ovatd, labro tenui, simplici, effuso, aperture fauce in- tense purpureo-rosed. Hab. Found imbedded in sand at the top of a lofty hill near the Port of Chala, Peru, by M. Erneste Denicke. This interesting species of Bulimus is of about the same size and form, and belongs to the same type, as B. lemniscatus, inhabiting Ilo, Peru. Specifically it is very distinct, the entire surface of the shell being peculiarly indented and shrivelled, and of an opake un. spotted white. The interior of the aperture is of a deep purple-rose colour. On A NEW SPECIES OF MUSOPHAGA. By Joun Goutp, F.R.S. Mr. Gould exhibited to the meeting a drawing by Lieut. J. R. Stack, of a new and beautiful species of Musophaga, of which a living ex- ample had been for the last ten years in the possession of Lady Ross, at St. Helena. Mr. Gould also exhibited some feathers shed from the wings and tail of the bird, an examination of which, and of the drawing, satisfied him that the bird was quite distinct from all pre- viously described members of the genus. Lady Ross, who is at present in England, had informed Mr. Gould that the bird was about the size of a hempheasant, and that it had been brought to St. Helena from the western coast of Africa, but the precise locality in which it had been procured was unknown to her. For this interesting addition to the Musophag@ Mr. Gould proposed the specific appellation of Rosse, in honour of its amiable owner. Musornaca Ross. Body, wings and tail rich deep blue; primaries and secondaries arterial blood-red, narrowly margined and more broadly tipped with purplish brown, as in the other species of the genus; crown sur- mounted with a high rounded crest of hair-like blood-red feathers ; bill and denuded orbits yellow ; irides brown. — Cork Cuviertan Society. 155 CORK CUVIERIAN SOCIETY. Nov. 3, 1852.—Robert J. Lecky, Esq., President, in the Chair. Dr. Haines exhibited two species of Holothurie, one of them new to the British fauna; it is the Holothuria tubulosa, and is fully the size of the large cucumber to which those animals have been appro- priately compared : the upper surface or back of this animal is studded with tubercles, the outer ones being the largest ; the whole under sur- face is thickly covered with ambulacriform tubes partially retractile; two lateral lines barely mark off two bands of them, leaving the cen- tral band much wider ; the animal is of a dark brown colour, but nearly black on the upper surface ; when contracted both extremities tilt upwards ; the short thick tentacula count from fourteen to twenty, and can be retracted within the oral orifice ; into that orifice open the cesophagus, seven or eight appendicula ceca, a clear vesicular sac, and the single duct from the numerous ovarian tubuli. The intestinal tube, which is filled with sand, makes one large flexure in the abdomen before terminating in the cloaca, and is sustained in most of its course by a very delicate mesentery ; from a considerable portion of the line of attachment of the mesentery hangs a beautiful open network of vessels resembling an omentum, but not possessing a continuous membrane between them; this network is described as consisting of veins and arteries ; the upper portion of it, which has more free intermingling with the respiratory lobules, has fine vessels, but in the lower portion the vessels and lacework look coarser. The anterior third of the animal is-occupied by the red ovarian tubuli hanging loosely in the general cavity, full of ova in one speci- men, but all discharged in another. The respiratory apparatus (renal of Hunter) corresponds with the description in other species ; it com- mences by one tube near the termination of the intestine, and ramifies in two branches, one up among the viscera, the other along the wall of the sac. There is further, occupying the lower third of the animal, a large mass of white tubuli, their lower extremities hanging into the cloaca, and this mass is bound to the general wall by a single strong band and a few fibres close to the end of the respiratory tube. This mass of white tubes is not described in any British species by our authors ; Cuvier probably had this species before him, for he men- tions the white tubes, calling them ‘vesiculz seminales,’ and de- scribing the order as hermaphrodite ;—Owen however says the order is not hermaphrodite, but in his ‘Anatomy’ there is no mention of these tubes, nor is there in the ‘ Hunterian Descriptive Catalogue’s’ account of the details of the Holothuria tremula. Possibly therefore this structure is peculiar to this or to some species, and it certainly seems to support the hermaphrodite character of at least this species. Now this species has the property of what is called cotton-spinning, and it is produced by the white tubes being at times protruded from the vent ; and they are most singularly extensile—they may be drawn out to almost any length. 156 Cork Cuvierian Society. At the York meeting of the British Association, Mr. Peach exhi- bited in 1843 a Holothuria from Cornwall with the local name of Nigger or Cotton-spinner, but the species was not then identified ; it was probably the same as the above specimens, but he says there were four rows of suckers, a condition which could not be established from any of those specimens of which Dr. Haines has now examined five ; the ambulacra are so thickly placed beneath, that although there is some linear arrangement, it requires close observation to see two lines separating the lateral bands, while the central broader band has no line running through it to constitute four rows of suckers. Dr. Haines placed the several organs under the microscope; the ova were of a flattened oval form, approaching the pentangular, with a central clear cell. The white tubes did not seem to possess any discoverable con- tents ; they were found to be closely corrugated transversely, and those corrugations could be drawn out to an immense extent, exhibiting only the finest possible membranous structure. The reticulated vessels hanging from the margin of the intestine presented a very curious appearance ; they were of a pinkish colour, and on compression it seemed that a transparent pink tube had its ewternal surface coated with innumerable transparent minute corpuscles, especially in the lower and coarser vessels: every examination showed that the clear vessel lay on the glass, the corpuscles under compression spreading out evenly on both sides of the vessel. It may be stated that these creatures were examined after being a few days in Goadby’s solution, having been forwarded by Mr. Black- burn from Valencia, county of Kerry. This gentleman had described the cotton-spinning appearance to Dr. Haines. One of the specimens carefully dissected had a considerable number of the white tubes extruded, and it was in this individual that the ovaria were found empty ;—is it not probable then that the male and female organs had been called into operation about the same time, supposing these white tubes to be vesicule seminales? The extremi- ties of many of the white tubes were of a dark colour in their pro- truded state, but possibly this was in some manner due to the action of the solution. Blainville describes this animal as a Mediterranean species. > The peculiarity in this genus is the rudimentary and separate con- dition in which each of the organs is found, without any parenchyma or connecting cellular membrane, floating in one general cavity; the salivary ducts, the ovarian tubules, the vesiculz seminales at the op- posite extremity, the respiratory lobules, and the lacework or circu- lating vessels (may not these latter have some hepatic function ?), all are here as if in their dissected state to show the parts of compound organs. The other species exhibited by Dr. Haines was the Thyone papil- losa ; it has ten beautiful ramifying tentacula. One of the specimens presented the remarkable habit of the order, that of eviscerating it- self ; this is not done by turning the bowels inside out, but the tubes attached at the vent break off, and part of the circle round the ten- tacula separates /aterally, when the whole contents with their trans- Miscellaneous. 157 sparent containing membrane slip out, the margin of the oral orifice still remaining attached at one side to the skin; so that we have the whole animal, tentacula, teeth and all, minus the skin and muscular bands, protruded in their natural and relative position. In fact it is just as if the anatomist ran his knife round the neck and slipped off the skin, without any disturbance of the other parts. Sir J. Dalyell says he has observed the entire visceral apparatus renewed within three or four months. Ue ieee MISCELLANEOUS. On the Classification of Serpents. By M. C. Dum&rit. In a memoir with this title, read before the Academy of Sciences, M. Duméril proposes an arrangement of the Ophidia, of which the following is a tabular view :— Third Order of Reptiles. —Ornrp1a. Char. Body elongate, slender, destitute of feet or lateral fins; mouth furnished with pointed, recurved teeth ; branches of the lower jaw disunited, longer than the skull; head with a single rounded condyle, with neither a distinct neck, nor an external ear or auditory conduits ; eyes without moveable eyelids; skin extensible, covered with a caducous epidermis. SUBORDERS. I. Teeth in only one of the jaws, either the upper or lower 1. Opoterodontes. II. Teeth in both jaws. A. Teeth all smooth, not furrowed ...........-2+000+ 2. Aglyphodontes. B. Some of the teeth furrowed. a. Posterior teeth longer and furrowed......... 3. Opisthoglyphe. b. Anterior teeth furrowed, isolated, perforated 5. Solenoglyphe. c. ——__—_——,, followed by smooth teeth ......csccessene ceeeecececereeeeeeeseneans 4. Proteroglyphe. The first of these suborders corresponds with that named Scoleco- phides by MM. Duméril and Bibron, in their work on Reptiles in the ‘Suites i Buffon’; the second to the Azémiophides of the same authors; the third to their Aphobérophides ; the fourth to their Apistophides ; and the fifth to their Thanatophides.—Comptes Rendus, Nov. 2, 1852, p. 621. On the Influence of Coal Gas upon Vegetation. By G. H. Utex. The introduction of lighting by gas upon the promenades of Ham- burgh has exhibited the injurious influence of coal-gas upon vegetation in a very vexatious manner. The gas-pipes are placed, at a depth of three feet, in the middle of avenues 30 feet wide, planted principally with elms, but with a few lime-trees. Since its introduction, a great number of trees, previously healthy and vigorous, have quickly pe- rished. The alburnum becomes rotten, the bark detached, and the tree dies in a few days, without any alteration taking place in the wood. Wherever this malady appeared, the roots were found to be decomposed, and the soil impregnated with the odour of coal-gas, 158 Miscellaneous. showing that the cause of this destruction must be the escape of gas from the pipes. M. Ulex mentions several other localities where similar facts have occurred, so that there can no longer be any doubt as to the injurious influence of coal-gas upon vegetation. We must not, however, con- clude from these circumstances that this is a necessary consequence of the introduction of gas-lights. In Leipzig for instance, the gas- pipes pass through the promenades without any appearance of injury to the trees. This arises from the junction of the pipes being much more carefully effected than at Hamburgh, so that escapes of gas are much more rare. From these observations it follows, that it is as well to allow gas- pipes to pass as far as possible from plantations of trees, and that when this cannot be managed, great care must be taken to render the junc- tions of the tubes as perfect as possible.—Journ. fiir prakt. Chemie, Ivi. p. 257. On the Habits of the Wigeon. By Marruew MoceripcGe. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. The Willows, Swansea, Jan. 8, 1853. GENTLEMEN,—Last summer a pair of wigeons were observed on the lower lake at Penllergare, long after their brethren had migrated. At last I saw them swimming about with five young ones, and watched them with a good pocket-glass for some time at the distance of about 100 yards. ‘The keepers and some others saw them also, so that there is no doubt of the fact. Your obedient servant, MarrHew MocerIncE. On the Relations between the Oxygen consumed by the Spadix of Arum italicum and the Heat produced by it. By M. Garreav. The observations of. M. Garreau confirm the well-known facts of the augmentation of the heat of the spadix of Arwm italicum at the moment of flowering, and with redoubled intensity at certain hours, du- ring several consecutive days. As might be expected, the oxygen taken from the air to form carbonic acid gas, and the development of heat are correlative phenomena. M. Garreau has measured the oxygen consumed at different hours; the difference is considerable. Thus, an Arum on the 7th of June indicated an increase of heat of 4°°5 Fahr. at half-past three in the morning ; about half-past six the temperature had risen to 16° Fahr. above that of the surrounding atmosphere, and then diminished again to half-past nine. During this period of six hours the spadix consumed say 341 volumes of oxygen, whilst in the ensuing eighteen hours it only consumed 184. The same phz- nomena took place during several days. «It was interesting to ascertain,” says M. Garreau, “ whether there existed any organic cause, by means of which the ready action of atmospheric air upon the spadix of this drum could be explained. Microscopic examination shows, in fact, that it presents a much larger absorbing surface than could have been supposed, as the cells forming Meteorological Observations. 159 the surface are so many cones projecting outwards ; it is these elon- gated cells that give the organ its velvet-like appearance. But these cells, although presenting the disposition of the epidermal cells of some velvet-like flowers, and offering stomata here and there, do not form a true epidermis; they form, if I may so express myself, an epidermis in a rudimentary state, for there is no cuticle, unless close to the base of the inflated portion, or certainly from the basal third to the apex. From this fact, it is easy to understand how, as was remarked by M. Ad. Brongniart, the heat is greater in this part than anywhere else, since the air acts upon an almost naked tissue, which can absorb it without any obstacle.”—Ann. des Sciences Na- turelles, 3rd Ser. xvi. p. 250. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR DEC. 1852. Chiswick.—December 1. Overcast: rain. 2. Overcast. 3. Fine. 4,5. Densely clouded. 6. Overcast. 7. Rain. 8. Foggy: rain: clear at night. 9. Clear and fine. 10. Low clouds: rain: densely overcast. 11. Exceedingly fine. 12. Fine: overcast : rain. 13. Rain: uniformly overcast. 14. Cloudy : clear at night: rain. 15. Rain: cloudy: clear. 16. Clear: fine, with sun: thunder, lightning and heavy rain at night. 17. Partially overcast: fine: boisterous, with lightning at night. 18. Clear and fine: extensive and sudden rise of barometer. 19. Slight rain : overcast. 20. Fine: densely clouded : clear at night. 21. Exceedingly fine. 22. Overcast: rain. 23. Overcast. 24. Rain: drizzly: overcast. 25. Very fine: overcast. 26. Fine: very fine: boisterous, at times quite a hurricane at night. 27. Very boisterous: large white clouds: clear at night. 28. Clear and fine. 29. Fine: overcast. 30. Overcast: fine: clear. 31. Very fiae. Mean temperature of the month ..........sseeesscserees sesececee 46°54 Mean temperature of Dec. 1851 ..............+. Sachin caiasap haps 38 °88 Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty-six years ... 39 *69 Average amount of rain in Dec. ...... peepee. ences <3 peak ewe owed 1:52 inches. Boston.—Dec. 1. Fine: rain p.m. 2. Fine. 3. Fine: rainp.m. 4. Cloudy: rain A.M. 5. Cloudy. 6,7. Cloudy: raina.m. 8. Cloudy: rain a.m. and P.M. 9. Fine:rain p.m. 10. Cloudy: raina.m. 11. Fine. 12. Cloudy. 13. Cloudy: rain A.M. and p.m. 14. Fine. 15. Cloudy: rain a.m. 16. Fine: rainp.m. 17, 18. Fine. 19. Cloudy: raina.m. 20,21. Cloudy. 22. Cloudy: rain a.m. and P.M. 23. Fine. 24. Cloudy. 25. Fine: raina.m. 26. Fine. 27. Fine: rain and stormy A.M. 28. Fine. 29. Cloudy. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m. 31. Fine. Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Dec. 1. Showers a.M.and P.M. 2. Showers A.M. : showers, aurora P.M. 3. Bright a.m.: cloudy, aurora p.m. 4. Damp a.m.: cloudy P.M. 5. Showers a.m.: showers, aurora P.M. 6. Rain a.m.: showers, aurora P.M. 7. Bright a.m.: clear, aurorap.m. 8. Cloudy a.M.and p.m. 9. Cloudy a.m.: clearp.m. 10. Rain a.m.: showers, aurora P.M. 11. Showers a.m.: rain P.M. 12. Drizzle a.m.: cloudy p.m. 13. Clear, frost a.m. : clear, aurora P.M. 14. Bright, frost a.m.: drizzle p.m. 15. Damp a.m.: clear p.m. 16. Clear, frost a.M.: drizzle p.m. 17. Sleet-showers a.M.and p.m. 18. Cloudy, frost a.m. andp.M. 19. Lightning, rain a.m.: cloudy p.m. 20. Cloudy a.m. and P.M. 21. Cloudy a.m.: snow-showers p.m. 22, Clear, frost a.M.: cloudy p.m. 23. Clear a.M.and p.m. 24. Cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 25. Cloudy a.m.: sleet- showers P.M. 26. Bright a.m.: hazy p.m. 27. Cloudy a.m.: drizzle p.m. 28. Showers a.m.: fine p.m. 29. Cloudy a.m.: shower p.m. 30. Drops a.M.: shower P.M. 31. Showers a.m. : showers, thunder and lightning p.m. Mean temperature of Dec. for twenty-five years .....+...... 41°20 Mean temperature of this month — .........sscssceecseseeeseseee 40 °74 Average quantity of rain in Dec. for six previous years ..... . 3°86inches. i _ ee to.S | Str | L6.1 zg.0F |99.00| 1.£4 \eL.ov|gt.zS | r19f.6z Lof.6z 02.62 Log.6z gf2.6z |-uvay OL, [trrreteee|eeeeeereel meg | omg | og g¢ | +b LE \ by | of 42,62 ov.6z oL.6z £00.08 obo,o£ “rf gz. Zo. |rvverrs*| om | omg | cms | 5b] sob | Lo] gf | zs 62,62 Lg.g7 gt.6z $gl.6z gtc.of ‘of Ho, |eserernl Zo, gs: | -g' | ems | SH | LE S€| Lb | vS 26.9% gt.6z £b.62 $9.67 ool 62 6% rb. velco fas [ows | P| £1] SSE] ge | $8 | Sx.62 | glgz | ore | SzS.62 | 6gZ'62 | -gz €r. sfeevereeeel oa Jameml| ems | bb | bb zS | of | +S gf.gz 00.8% 0$.3z z£0.6z 621,62 Lz I, 6z. | ass |-msm}] ‘ms | ge | vE Te he Soe = |e 90,62 $1.62 0f.6z 1$£.6z £0L,6z *9tO oz. tesess-o"|ouSa ln eaa? |” AN ob | grb gb | 1b | 2S gt.6z 00.6z $z.6z 6S9.6z €£2.62 Gz Yo, |reteeeees] 60, ‘ms | cms | ems ab ab ob | gt 9S 91.62 90.62 of, 62 $£L.6z 982,62 ve seesereeel go, f0,- | ‘oss | as | ‘os ob | gf | Sof] LE | of 0S 62 $9.62 2.62 $zL.6z g3l.6z fz fo. | Lo. | vo. | ass | asa | «ms | SE | gf zv| gt | 6b 0g,6z $3.6 cb.6z ghL.6z $6L6z "ZZ sprerereeieseeeeaselesseeeees] swt femsm] ome | SHE | of gb | bE |. 1S 06,62 $3.67 35.62 $26.62 £S0,0€ Od 4 rtesereeclecerecserlesseeeresl om tomes] mg | Grd | EF 6+] LE | 9S 39.62 9f.6z $£.6z 1LL,6z 666.62 Oz Lr. So, Io. “mw [emss| -s | Sob | cb gh | fb | 2S g£.6z +b.6z 19.6z Loo,0f 611,0f “61 GO, |rrsteeeeelrereeees] saga |emmm| san | gf | §SE gf | rf | 6b 30.0 Lo,of 39.6% gz0.0£ g07.0f “gr C vo. | zt. | ro. | u | -m | «ms | ZE | Sof Sb} ve | 18 35.62 11,62 £9.82 gr1.6z 6Sz,6z “Lt or, [vee] Le. |roum | sm | sms | $9f | of | $66 | Sb | 2S L1,6z $2.62 36.gz 1$1.6z c1b.6z “gi 61. | or. fo, |‘oum| *s | “ms | gf | 6€ LRNEES tes $1.62 Lo.6z 85.8% £36.97 gor.6z “Si LO. gists Soe | omnia e | aus | GE of gh | zh | SS $1.62 £2.62 £6.92 SEE.6z t9£.6z “br 10, 90. zi. |wyeo| ss g 1 6¢ by | bp | vs 15.62 2$.6z 71.62 £3£.62 £L.62 fr EZoeaie eee lace ‘U 8 8 LE | 68 Lv} ob | ¥S £6.62 gz.6z $0.62 6zb.62 $08 .6z mas Se ERS | Peeoc ‘au | cs | ems | rb | Sb] cel gb | 2s 90.62 00,62 gi.6z 615.62 $6 .6z 11@ ‘of. Lo. fo. | -ms | +s 's | 5b | oF gh | 6b | +S 96.32 36.97 o1.6z LES.6z £95.62 ‘Or or. || Soh {| ro.) ‘a *|o-m | ems |. ob | rh | Sob! Sp | §$ gt.6z zb.6z o1.6z $78.67 £19.6z | *6 eo"*""3] OZ) gor’) a} ss~| ms |b ee le eb | Ssh TZ | 6b |. SE.62 gb.6z ¥6.3z 1bz,6z g6z,.6z | +g 1z, |e] Gr, | cag | eg 9 iy | Ech | tbl tb | of S+.6z £4.62 gz.6z SEv.6z 169.62 of Sz. | Sz, |errvrree+| mss] cm | ms | bh | $cb | gh | rb | 2S $£.6z $£.6z of.62 11.6% gLl.6z a) gt. “| Sz. | -m [msm] ms | gb | Sb] D EE, [escererselesererveel ome | om | ms | LE | 66) LE] gf | 1S | ze.6e $1.62 09.6% | 766.6z |. gzo.of | “£ Eb, go. [rere] om | ems | cms | Seb | cb gi | SE | gb gb.6z ov.6z $b.6z gtg.6z 9£6.6z t by, |e So. | mss|smss| ms | fb] ob | ze] 6 | gb | £4.62 z£.6z gs.6z | 163.62 | 096.62 | ‘x re) ° ¢ bw el elves pas © 4 ci = mn oh “ul “xe “09d ee Ef Be 2 3 urd $g|+ur-e $6 rts uy | ‘xen, | ‘ord $s ure $6 a ut I secne Re | F Re olpe te ee “Tauo’ |e? | “rousito “youapurg ‘ausI0 PP “NTT “uuoyy “urey "pul, +199 TOULIEYT, see MO ais ‘AUNNUGO ‘asunpy yompung yo “Uoysno[O °C “Ady ay7 fig pu £ NoLsog 7m TeeAA “IW Ag _ Suopuo'yT “nau “HOIMSIHO 70 fizar9v0g pounjynarzsopy ay} fo uapsvg ay2 yo uosdwmoyy, AW fg apou auOM PORE ynarboj0L0azayy THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 63. MARCH 1853. XIV.—Descriptions of some of the larger Forms of Fossilized Foraminifera in Scinde ; with Observations on their Internal Structure. By H. J. Carver, Esq., Assistant Surgeon, Bombay Hstablishment. [With a Plate. ] Turovucu the kindness of several officers of the Bombay Army, access to the Museum of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, and my own experience in Scinde, I have he- come acquainted with many, if not most, of the larger forms of fossilized Foraminifera of that country; and as descriptions of them may prove acceptable to those engaged in the study of geo- logy in Scinde and elsewhere, I have much pleasure in offermg them to the public through the medium of this valuable Journal. I wish it had been in my power to point out the particular parts of the Nummulitic Series in which they are found, but as we are perfectly ignorant of all detail of this kind respecting Scinde, it must be left for future opportunity to develope. In the description of these Foraminifera, I shall not confine myself to their external characters alone, for generally speaking this would be useless, but having studied them by sections, shall also allude to their internal structure, which, though already given most faithfully by Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vi. p. 21), yet there are some parts still incomplete which I shall endeavour to supply, and some observations which can only be made intelligible when the forms of Operculina, Assi- lina, Nummulina, Alveolina, Orbitoides, and Orbitolites are con- sidered together and described successively. The distinguishing characters of these genera, familiar, at least in name, to all who are acquainted with the classification of Foraminifera in D’Orbigny’s ‘ Foraminiféres fossiles du Bassin Tertiaire de Vienne,’ and in his ‘ Cours élémentaire de Paléon- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. ll 162 = Mr. H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, tologie et de Géologie Stratigraphiques,’ I shall here premise ; that the reader, if imclined to study them, may have no trouble in immediately referring to the same sources from which I have derived my guide. Order III. HELICOSTEGUES. Fam. 1. NautiLoipz. Genus Nummu tina, D’Orbigny. “ Shell free, equilateral, orbicular or discoidal, thick, encrusted, without appendices at the border, formed of a spire embracing, with whorls very near together and numerous ; the last always marked in the young animal, but often impossible to be found in the adult. Chambers small, short, near together, very nume- | rous, the last projecting in the young animal, but indistmet in old individuals ; pierced by an opening, transverse, linear, against the turn of the spire, often concealed in the adult.” Assttina, D’Orbigny. “ Shell free, equilateral, orbicular or discoidal, very compressed, formed of a spire embracing only in the young animal. After- wards whorls apparent and without appendices at the border. Chambers small, short, very numerous, the last projecting in the young animal, but not so in the adult, each pierced by an open- ing against the turn of the spire.” “ Relations and differences. —The Assilina like the Nummulines have a projecting mouth when young ; but they are distinguished by all the turns of the spire being apparent in the adults instead of being embracing.” Oprercutina, D’Orbigny. “ Shell free, equilateral, oval or discoidal, very compressed, formed of a spire not embracing, regular, equally apparent on both sides, turns contiguous and increasing very rapidly. Chambers numerous, narrow, the largest projecting beyond all the rest, pierced at all ages by an opening which is visible, triangular, against the turn of the spire.” “ Relations and differences.—It is evident, that by the situation of its opening, this genus comes near to the Assilines ; but it is distinguished from them by its opening being triangular instead of a transverse slit, and by its chambers increasing regularly without becoming narrow towards the opening.” Atveouna, D’Orbigny. “ Shell free, regular, equilateral, round, oblong or elongated in the direction of its axis, not variable im its enlargement, com- _ with Observations on their Internal Structure. 168 posed of a very regular spire, embracing at all ages ; whorls often very near together, not formed of many chambers, elongated transversely, divided into a great number of capillary cavities by partitions longitudinal to the whorl, the openings round, nume- rous, and in lines transverse to the whorl*.” CYCLOSTEGUES, D’Orbigny. “ Animal composed of numerous segments placed in circular lines. Shell discoidal, composed of concentric chambers, simple or multiple ; no spire.” “ Cyclolina, D’Orb. 1839. Shell discoidal, each chamber pierced by a number of pores making an entire circle round the rest.” “ Orbitolites, Lamarck, 1801. (Orbulites, 1816, non Orbulites cephalopodes.) Marginopora, Quoy et Gaimard, 1836. Shell discoidal, plane, equal, and encrusted on both sides, presenting concentric lines. Chambers numerous in irregular transverse lines only visible at the border.” : “ Orbitolina, D’Orb. These are Orbitolites with unequal sides ; the one convex, encrusted, presenting concentric lines ; the other concave, not encrusted; presenting numerous chambers, in ob- lique lines upon the side at the circumference.” “ Orbitoides, D’Orb. Shell discoidal, convex on both sides, formed of a single range of chambers, round the disk, very thickly encrusted about the middle, and presenting either radiating lines or granulations}.” To these characters I shall add the following observations be- fore proceeding further :— First as regards the distinction between the genera Assilina and Nummulina. This is said to consist chiefly in the spire not being embracing in the former, and which appears to be the case to the naked eye. But if we make a vertical section of Oper- culina, which, from its extreme thinness, is still further removed from Nummulina than Assilina, it will be seen, under a magni- fying power, to be formed of several layers, which may be traced from the centre to the circumference, showing, that as the turn of the spire is progressing, the deposition of new material not only takes place at the margin but on both sides of the shell generally, in a line from the last chamber im process of deve- lopment up to the central or first-formed one. If then this can be seen in a shell so thin as that of Operculina, how much more evident must it be under the same circumstances in Assilina ! * Foram. Foss. du Bassin Tert. de Vienne, par M. Alcide d’Orbigny. + Cours élément. de Paléontologie et de Géologie Stratigraphique, par M. Alcide d’Orbigny, 11* 164 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, which is the case. D’Orbigny’s grand distinction, therefore, of the spire not being embracing in Assilina, would seem to be more apparent than real, and although sufficient for common purposes, yet, if we add to it the absence of chambers above and below the central plane, we shall not only have a real, but a more evident distinguishing sign for Assilina than the one just mentioned. Second, as regards the division of Nummulina into subgenera. It appears to me that this may be advantageously done by sepa- rating those in which the septa extend from the circumference to the centre in more or less continued sinuous lines (Plate VII. figs. 11 & 15), from those in which these lines are so branched and inosculate as to present a densely reticulated structure (fig. 21). These differences have already been alluded to by Dr. Car- penter (Joc. cit.). In the latter subgenus would then come Nummularia acuta ?, Sowerby, which borders close upon Orbitoides, from possessing this reticulated structure on the surface, a comparatively less development of the spire and chambers, a tendency to an abrupt prominence in the centre, and an expanded thin margin. From JN. acuta we should then pass on to Lycophris dispansus, Sowerby, where the spire is still more incomplete, and then to Orbitoides Mantelli, or Orbitolites Mantelli (for we shall see here- after that we must make this an Orbitolite), where the spire is entirely lost. In the last two genera I have been at much pains to ascertain if the rows of chambers in the central plane are arranged spirally or concentrically, and I think that I have been as successful, as, under the circumstances, we can expect to be. For some time I was unwillingly obliged to yield to the opi- nion of D’Orbigny, that the rows of chambers commenced con- centrically, for having taken adult specimens of Lycophris dis- pansus and Orbitoides Mantelli for sections, I found the centre in each species invariably filled with cale-spar, which apparently was surrounded by circles of chambers at its circumference, that is, where the latter began to appear. Hence I had given up almost all hope of being able to determine this satisfactorily, when I conceived that the origin of this structureless centre might be owing to a decay of the central chambers only in the adult animals and its subsequent filling with calc-spar during fossilization ; and, that if I took very young individuals, I might obtain what I wanted. Accordingly I made sections of spe- cimens not larger than the 24th part of an inch in diameter, and found just what I had expected, viz. the centre in its natural. state, that is, filled with chambers to the central point. I will now shortly describe the central planes in both these species, reserving a more particular description of them until we come to the descriptions of the species themselves. with Observations on their Internal Structure. 165 In Lycophris dispansus the central plane is extremely, though uniformly, thin throughout, and only one chamber deep. The chambers commence in an imperfect spire, round a central sphe- roidal or oval cell, not much larger than the chambers themselves generally. Around this cell are a few chambers which have— one a semilunar, and two or three the pear-shaped forms of the chambers commencing the spire in the nautiloid forms of Fora- -minifera (compare fig. 26. Pl. VII. with fig. 7. Pl. IV. vol. x.) ; the rest are more or less polygonal. From these chambers (about seven in number), as many rows of others fly off from the centre in whorls similar to the sparks of a rotatory fire-work, but these rows soon diminish in breadth, and end more or less abruptly upon the back of each other ; when another set rises from their circumference, which takes a larger latitude ; and so on success- ively, a series of whorls or wreaths follow upon the back of each other, until the rows appear to form concentric circles, still every here and there dipping inwards, or suddenly terminating on the preceding ones, even to the circumference. This is the appear- ance presented by the central plane ; but the real spire must he traced across the rows in the position that it would be in Fora- minifera wherein it is more perfectly developed, if it be traceable at all. In Orbitoides Mantelli*, however, the central plane is very dif- ferent ; here it is not uniformly thin throughout, but thin in the centre and thick at the circumference, from the cells being only half the size in the former that they are in the latter ; they are also all spheroidal, or elongated vertically, and not quadrangular. When they are elongated vertically, this seems to depend on two or more running into each other in this direction; hence the central plane, instead of being composed of only one layer of quadrangular chambers as in O. Mantelli, is composed of a plu- rality of layers of spheroidal ones ; this, together with the small- ness of the central cells, their great similarity, and the whole plane which they compose being more or less wavy, renders it almost impossible in the section to detect the central cell itself, or to determine whether the others are arranged around it in concentric circles; while it seems almost equally impossible to trace them in circles towards the circumference, to determine this, where their arrangement even is most distinct. Hence it would appear, that D’Orbigny is not warranted in giving the distinguishing character of concentricity to the rows of chambers in his order Cyclustégues, for in his three first ge- nera, which are all alike in this respect, we have seen that it is almost impossible to determine this; and in the last genus, viz. , * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vi. p. 30. 166 Myr.H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, Orbitoides, of which Lycophris dispansus is a type, it is evident that it is not the case, but that the chambers are arranged sub- spirally. That Orbitotdes Mantelli should be included among the Ordi- tolites and not among the Orbitoides, must also now be evident, from the striking differences that exist between it and Lycophris dispansus, and its identity in structure with Orbitolites generally ; while the intervening hnk between it and Nuwmmulina is natu- rally supplied by Orditoides bearing the characters above men- tioned. It may be observed, that the cells of the central plane in O. Mantelli are elongated and not spheroidal, but the one seems to be as constant as the other, and the elongation verti- cally only to depend, as before stated, on the thinness above and below of the walls of the cells forming the central plane, which renders those parts imperfect or imperceptible in the vertical section, and makes the cells appear to run into one another ; while the opake material or intercellular substance showing out at their sides, gives them that septal and at the same time qua- drangular form, which approximates the whole central plane in appearance to that seen in the vertical section of Orbitotdes and Nummulina. There are several other observations which I have to make on the structure of these two genera, but they will be better under- stood in connection with their species when respectively de- scribed. As the list of synonyms of the discoidal Foraminifera already described is very great, for the short time they have become in- teresting*, at the same time that their descriptions are very few and not within my reach, I shall avoid as much as possible introducing new names here, in hope that others who are more favourably situated may be able to do this from my descriptions and figures, if required, or that I may be able to do it myself at some future period, when I have better means of comparing the specimens of different localities than I at present possess. Mean- while, as so little has been done in the subject, I am not without hope that that which I have now to offer may be found useful. In order of description I shall not exactly follow D’Orbigny’s arrangement, that I may be the better able to show the trans- ition from the simple to the more complicated forms of discoidal Foraminifera. Thus, I shall place Operculina before Nummulina, &e. ; Alveolina after N. obtusa, Sowerby, and before N. acuta, id. ; and then pass on to Orbitoides and Orbitolites. The figures in the Plate are intended to represent the largest * See Murchison on the Structure of the Alps (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. v. p. 309). with Observations on their Internal Structure. 167 specimens of the species I have met with respectively, and where the characteristic structure externally has been too minute to be seen by the naked eye, a small portion has been magnified in the centre. Indeed in almost all, the lines and markings are larger than they are naturally, and are therefore represented as seen under a magnifying glass of low power, for in no other way could these characters be given. As a typical description of Operculina and the structure of foraminiferous shells generally, I must refer the reader to m observations on O. Arabica, published in vol. x. No. 57 of this Magazine, by a perusal of which an understanding of what fol- lows will be much facilitated. Orrrcutina, D’Orbigny. 1. Operculina inequilateralis (H. J. C.). Inequilateral, oval or discoidal, thin, horizontal or wavy ; centre prominent, margin thickened, rounded, cord-like. Spire more or less irregular, more apparent on one side than the other, consisting of three whorls concave on one side, flat on the other, increasing rapidly from a central cell. Chambers numerous, narrow, slightly re- flected. Septa reflected, more apparent on one side than the other. Diameter of largest specimens 5—24ths of an inch (Plate VII. figs. 1, 2). Loc. Muskat in Arabia. Obs. This species differs a little from D’Orbigny’s characters in being inequilateral, but the difference between the two sides is so slight, that it cannot be referred to any other genus. The in- tercameral communication I have not been able to make out, and although D’Orbigny almost invariably gives its shape and posi- tion in the nautiloid Foraminifera as a distinguishing character, yet I have hardly ever been able to see it satisfactorily in any of the species that I have examined. O. inequilateralis is a characteristic fossil of a thick, pink- coloured, silico-calcareous, sandy stratum at Ras Ghissa, the first little cape south of Muskat, which is a port on the north-eastern coast of Arabia opposite Scinde. I have inserted its description here chiefly for the purpose of commencing with the simplest form of nautiloid Foraminifera, and also from its proximity in locality to Scinde. 2. O. ? Equilateral, discoidal, plane or slightly wavy, thin. Centre prominent and presenting granulations or small tubercles, projecting more in the young than im the adult state ; tubercles situated over the septa, one to each; margin slightly thickened, rounded, cord-like. Spire more or less regular, equally evident on both sides ; consisting of six whorls, gradually increa- 168 Mr. H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, sing to the last, which is 1-24th inch broad; each whorl over- lapping or embracing, with its internal border, the external mar- gin of the preceding one, which is rounded and cord-like. Chambers numerous, reflected ; septa reflected, apparent on both sides. Diameter of largest specimens 5-12ths of an inch; thickest part, which is the margin, 1—36th of an inch (figs. 3, 4). Loc. Scinde; in company with Alveolina, near the town of Tatta. Obs. In this species, which is twice the diameter of the last and generally more horizontal, the whorls are more numerous and the spire increases more gradually. I could not discover the intercameral communication. Assitina, D’Orbigny. 1. A. irregularis (H. J. C.). Equilateral, discoidal, more or less wavy, compressed, thin. Centre depressed, margin thickened, rounded, cord-like. Spire more or less irregular, projecting on both sides, excepting in the centre, where it is nearly obscured ; consisting of nine whorls increasing gradually towards the pen- ultimate, which is 1-12th inch wide ; each whorl overlapping or embracing, with its internal border, the external margin of the preceding one, which is thickened, rounded, and cord-like throughout the spire. Chambers subquadrangular, oblong, ir- regular in size, presenting a number of minute granulations over their surface externally. Septa straight, radiating, and a little reflected, evident on both sides except in the centre. Diameter of largest specimens 11-12ths of an inch; thickest part, which is the margin, 1—-24th of an inch (figs. 5, 6). Loc. Scinde. ; Obs. This, although somewhat resembling the last-described species of Operculina, differs from it in beg much larger and coarser in form, in the extreme irregularity of its spire and de- velopment generally, the depression in the centre, the obscurity of the three first whorls, and in the penultimate whorl being the broadest. I could not discover the intercameral communication. 2. A. ? Equilateral, discoidal, slightly wavy, thick, smooth, depressed in the centre, angular at the margin, present- ing broken curvilinear lines on the surface with minute granu- lations between them, arranged in a spiral form, radiating from the centre, indicating the position of the spire and septa. Inter- nally whorls more or less wavy, more or less irregular in breadth, the largest between the centre and the circumference (2—48ths of an inch broad) ; about nineteen whorls may be counted within half an inch of the centre. No chambers above or below the cen- ral plane. Diameter of largest specimens 1} inch; thickest with Observations on their Internal Structure. 169 part, which is between the centre and the margin, 3-12ths of an inch (figs. 7, 8). Loc. Scinde. Obs. This closely approaches Nummulina from its size and thickness ; the spire and septa however are still more or less visible externally, but the increased thickness of the shell ob- scures their prominence, and gives the surface more smoothness and uniformity. The edge is thick and angular instead of being round and cord-like as in the foregoing species, and the whole now closely approaches a Nummulite. Nummuuina, D’Orbigny. 1. N. ——? KEquilateral, discoidal, more or less wavy, thin, gradually diminishing in thickness from the centre towards the margin, presenting on the surface numerous small papille or granulations, between sinuous lines running more or less irre- gularly from the centre to the circumference, the latter being the most evident of the two in the young shell. Internally whorls more or less wavy, more or less irregular in breadth ; the widest between the centre and the circumference (2—48ths inch broad) ; about twenty whorls may be counted within half an inch of the centre. Compressed chambers above and below the central plane. Diameter of the largest specimens 2,4 inch; thickness in the centre 2—12ths of an inch (figs. 9, 10). Loc. Scinde. Obs. The great point of difference between this and the last- described species of Assilina is the presence of the compressed. chambers above and below the central plane in the former. The whorls here therefore are evidently what are termed embracing, and the centre is prominent on both sides instead of being de- pressed. This Nummulite attains the largest size of any species that has come under my observation. 2. N. millecaput? Equilateral, discoidal, more or less wavy, thick, angular at the margin, presenting sinuous lines on the surface in close approximation, which extend from the circum- ference to the central prominence on each side, presenting a series of superficial whorls in the adult animal. Internally turns of the spire very numerous, more or less wavy and irregular in breadth, the widest between the centre and the circumference 1—48th of an inch broad; about forty-eight whorls may be counted within half an inch of the centre; compressed chambers above and below the central plane. Diameter of the largest specimens 1, inch; thickness in the centre 3-12ths of an inch (figs. 11, 12). Loc. Egypt. 170 = Mr.H.J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, Obs. This differs from the foregoing species in its general thickness ; the number and approximation of its sinuous lines ; the absence of the small granulations or papille between them, and the greater number and narrowness of its whorls. The sinuous lines, although confused and in whorls all over the sur- face in the adult animal, are nevertheless distinctly sigmoid in the young one, running from the circumference to the central prominence of the shell on both sides. This specimen was brought from Egypt. It appears to be N. millecaput. That figured by MM. Joly and Leymerie is 141 inch in diameter. Generally the Nummulites of this kind from Egypt which I have seen (those of the Pyramids to wit) have been about an inch in diameter and about 2—12ths inch thick. I have inserted its description here and figure in the Plate for the sake of comparison, not having met with one of the same kind in Scinde. 3. N. obtusa, Sowerby. Equilateral, more or less globular, compressed in the centre, obtuse at the margin. Surface pre- senting sinuous lines in close approximation, and in confused whorls in the adult animal, but simple and sigmoid in the young shell ; extending from the septa at the circumference to the central prominence on each side. Internally whorls numerous, the broadest between the centre and the circumference ; lines of the spire nearly as widely separated above and below the central plane as they are in the central plane itself. Chambers nume- rous, reflected ; septa reflected. Diameter of the largest speci- mens 1]—12ths of an inch ; thickness 2—10ths ; number of whorls thirty-three (figs. 13, 14). Atveouina, D’Orbigny. 1. Alveolina melo, D’Orb. (Melonites spherica, Lamarck.) Spherical, equilateral, presenting longitudinal lines which extend in a sigmoid form from apex to apex; and minute transverse parallel ridges between them, marking corresponding internal divisions of the chambers. Internally chambers fusiform, sig- moid, divided into hair-like spaces by transverse septa which are the continuations of the ridges mentioned ; the whole arranged in a spiralform. Diameter 5-24ths of an inch (fig. 15). Loc. Scinde, Arabia. 2.-Melonites spheroidea, Lamarck (fig. 16). Loe. Scinde, Arabia. Obs. This has the same characters as the last, with the exception of being larger and a little elongated. Longest diameter 7-24ths of an inch ; transverse diameter 6—24ths. Abounds about Yolta in Scinde, where it is well known by the name of “ tomra,” and with Observations on their Internal Structure. 171 is made into strings of beads for Hindu pilgrims and others of the Hindu faith. They are said to be prepared for this purpose by being repeatedly struck with a hammer, until the external layers peeling off leave a smooth surface. 3. Fascicolites elliptica, Parkinson (fig. 17). Loc. Scinde. Obs. This also has the same characters as the foregoing species, but is much elongated, almost cylindrical. Length 7-24ths of an inch; breadth 3-24ths. It abounds about Hydrabad, and near the Buran river, in company with a discal Orbitolite to be hereafter described. There is nothing to distinguish these species one from another but their spherical, spheroidal and elliptical forms respectively. The two latter appear to have their peculiar localities in Scinde, and to be sparingly mixed together. On the south-east coast of Arabia, where they are also found in company with discal Ordi- tolites, the spheroidal form is most common. D’Orbigny has made this the last genus of his second section of nautiloid Fora- minifera, but I have inserted their description here, to show the transition from the flat to the elongated forms of his Helico- stégues. Let us now return to the descriptions of the other Nummulites ; which will be found to differ from the foregoing in the absence _ of the sinuous lines on the surface and in the presence of the reticulated structure mentioned. 4, Nummularia acuta?, Sowerby. Equilateral, discoidal, wavy ; centre rather abruptly prominent, margin thin, acute; surface presenting a subgranular, reticulated structure, the interstices of which tend to a spiral arrangement towards the circumference. Internally consisting of a thin central plane of chambers arranged in a spiral form, with layers of compressed ones above and below it. Whorls numerous. Chambers three times as long as the whorl is broad. Septa straight or but slightly reflected ; each chamber divided into three or more reticulate divisions by sub- septa, which structure, extending from the circumference to the central prominence, gives the surface the reticulated appearance mentioned ; each interstice corresponding to a compressed cell, which is the external extremity of a columnar pile extending down, more or less regularly, to the central plane. Diameter of largest specimens 7—12ths of an inch ; thickness in the centre 3-10ths (figs. 21, 22). Loc. Scinde. Obs. This appears to be N. acuta, Sowerby (Grant’s Geol. Cutch, /oc. cit.), from its subgranular surface, size and shape. I do not know any other species like it in Scinde, if this be not the 172 =Mr.H.J.Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, one. There is another species (figs. 19, 20) of this character which abounds in the nummulitic rocks at the island of Masira, on the south-east coast of Arabia, but this appears to be N. Ga- rausiana (Joly et Leymerie, Mém. sur les Nummulites, pl. 1. figs. 9-12). It is also subgranular on the surface and presents the reticulated structure of the species just described, but with a tendency to radiation in its lines, which approximates it to the Nummulites of the first subgenus, and therefore its place in this should precede N. acuta. Its diameter is 9-24ths of an inch, and its thickness 3-24ths of an inch. The reticulated structure on the surface, while it characterizes this subgenus of Nummulina, also allies it strongly to Orbitoides. Another character which distinguishes N. acuta from the fore- going species, is the greater length of the chamber being in the direction of the spire instead of across it, and its subdivision into reticulate ones, which, with the thinness of the central plane, implies a commencing disappearance, or imperfect state, of the latter generally ; it is also more abruptly prominent in the centre and thinner and more expanded in the margin. All this, while it separates N. acuta from the Nummulites of the first sub- genus, tends towards the structure of Orbitoides, in which the chambers of the ceutral plane are arranged subspirally. The lines too, which are seen descending in this as well as in other discoidal Foraminifera, to the central plane, are but the opake matter filling up the interstices between the reticulate chambers ; and in the midst of which are situated the interseptal vessels, which pass down to the central plane and ramify throughout the shell. CYCLOSTEGUES, D’Orbigny. Orsitorpes, D’Orb. 1. Lycophris dispansus, Sowerby (Grant’s Geol. Cutch, doc. cit.). Discoidal, wavy, more or less equilateral, centre abruptly promi- nent, margin expanded and excessively thin and fragile at the edge; surface subgranular or tuberculated, especially over the central promimences; tubercles round, irregular in size and shape, united together by stellate lines. Internally presenting an extremely thin plane of quadrangular chambers, compressed vertically ; oblong, and arranged subspirally, with their long axis in the direction of the horizontal diameter of the shell. Com- pressed chambers above and below the central plane, arranged in successive layers, like those of Nuwmmulites, and more or less over each other, so as to form columns, which radiate more or less regularly from the central plane to the periphery, and end in the tubercles before mentioned. Diameter of largest specimens half an inch (figs. 23-29). Loc. Scinde, Cutch, and Arabia. with Observations on their Internal Structure. 173 Obs. I have already stated that the chambers of the central plane (fig. 24) of this genus commence from a central cell. This cell is spheroidal or elliptical, and perhaps a little larger than the generality of those which succeed it; the next formed is semilunar, and then comes a pear-shaped chamber or two ; after which, the rest, that are in contact with the central cell, are more or less polygonal. From each of these chambers comes off a line of others in a spiral form, which, diminishing abruptly in breadth, terminates upon the back of the preceding one, the first being the shortest ; to this succeeds another series of lines or rows Sterminating i in like manner, but of wider extension ; and so on successively, until the plane, as before stated, appears to be formed of concentric circles. Sowerby’s account and figures of the external and internal structure of this fossil (/oc. cit.) accord with my own observations ; but Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ, Geol. Soc. loc. cit.) I think has ‘been misled in considering the pillars of Sowerby “nothing more than the opake matter filling the perforations ;” since by a proper section, these columns are seen, as before stated, to be the piles of compressed cells (fig. 29), as they ascend from the central plane, surrounded by the “ opake matter” to the periphery. It is in this “ opake matter” that Dr. Carpenter’s “ perforations ” are situated, that is, in the inter- septal or intercellular spaces, which it partially fills; his perfo- rations being the orifices of the interseptal vessels described in the structure of the shell of Operculina Arabica (loc. cit.). In this species of Orbitoides we have the “ stellate lines” uni- ting or as it were supporting the columns of the cells. They consist of bars or vertical septa of opake matter extending from one column to another, in straight limes, but diminishing in thickness towards the central plane, where they become faint and at last disappear altogether. They form the only distin- guishing character between this species and Orbitoides Pratti (see illustrations to Dr. Carpenter’s paper, Joc. cit.) ; yet I am pretty sure that I have seen them in a section of the latter, near the central plane (where of course they were not present on the surface), just as they are represented in fig. 14 of Dr. Carpen- ter’s illustrations, which this author regards as a feature of an undescribed species. Hence I am inclined to the opinion that Lycophris dispansus and Orbitoides Prattii are but varieties of the same fossil. I should also here mention, that when the central plane of Lycophris dispansus is ground down to an extreme thinness, an interseptal space appears between the septa and an opake line in the centre of it indicative of the former existence of an inter- septal vessel there, as in Operculina and Nummularia : this is also seen in Dr. Carpenter’s illustrations (fig. 34), 174 Mr.H.J.Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, 2. Lycophris ephippium, Sowerby (loc. cit.). Loc. Cutch. Obs. Of this fossil Mr. Sowerby states: “These two fossils [Lycophris dispansus and L. ephippium] may possibly be different stages of growth of the same species,” which seems to me very probable. 8. Orbitoides Prattit. Loc. Scinde, Cutch, Arabia. Obs. I have just stated the reasons which induce me to think that this is merely a variety of Lycophris dispansus. Orsitoxites, D’Orbigny. 1. Orbitolites Mantelli (H. J. C.). Nummulites Mantelli, Morten (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. iv. p. 12). Orbztoides Mantelli, D’Orbigny (id.). Discoidal, wavy, equilateral or in- equilateral ; centre abruptly prominent on one or both sides, mar- gin more or less expanded, very thin, plane or wavy, more or less obtuse at the edge; surface smooth, subgranular or tuber- culated, especially over the prominent portions of the centre; tubercles minute, round, irregular in size and shape. Internally presenting a central plane, thin at the centre, thick at the cir- cumference, composed of spheroidal or elongated cells, small in the centre, large at the circumference, placed in rows which appear to have a concentric arrangement, but this is indetermi- nable; cells alternate in adjoming rows. Compressed chambers above and below the central plane, arranged in successive layers like those of Orbitoides and Nummulites ; more or less over each other, so as to form columns which radiate from the central plane to the periphery, where they end in the granulations or tuber- cles mentioned. Diameter of largest specimens half an inch (figs. 830-31). Figs. 32,33, 34, appear to be merely varieties in form of the same species. Loc. Scinde, Arabia. Obs. This fossil, though at first sight almost identical with Orbitoides, is nevertheless on minute examination strikingly dif- ferent. 1st. It is for the most part inequilateral, which at least is the opposite with Lycophris dispansus; its surface also is smoother from the granulations being more minute. 2nd. The central plane is thin in the centre and thick at the cireum- ference ; in Orbitoides it is extremely and uniformly thin through- out. 8rd. It is composed of a plurality of layers of spheroidal or elongated cells (figs. 36, 37) ; in Orbitoides it consists of a single layer of quadrangular cells (fig. 27). 4th. The cells are very with Observations on their Internal Structure. 175 minute and confusedly arranged in the centre ; in Orbitoides they are as large in the centre as at any other part and distinctly arranged. All this, while it tends to separate Orbitoides Man- telli, D’Orb., from Lycophris dispansus, which is a type of the genus Orbitoides, approximates it just as much more to Orbito- lites ; hence my reasons for changing its name. The subgranular or tuberculated form which this species, as well as Lycophris dispansus, presents externally, arises from the extremities of the columns of compressed cells projecting above the surface, increased sometimes, probably, by the intercellular substance having been worn or dissolved away; but this is not the case towards the circumference, on account of the columns being shorter, more vertical, and therefore nearer together, which of course renders the intercellular space smaller. The septa seen in a vertical section of the central plane con- sist of opake matter which surrounds the columns, and as the latter end more or less in pointed extremities upon an imaginary central plane, we often see those of the opposite side interknitting with them, and the chambers of the centre of the plane assuming a triangular shape (fig. 39); sometimes they are quadrangular, and the septa continuous across the plane (fig. 38) ; at others they are oblong vertically and curved a little outwards, like the septa seen in a vertical section of the central plane of Nummulites, which is their common form towards the circumference (fig. 37) ; while, just as often, the central plane is composed of two or three layers of spheroidal cells entire (fig. 36) ; from which I am inclined to infer, that where the other forms appear, it is merely from the cells running into each other vertically, and their pa- rietes in this direction disappearing partially or altogether. In examining a vertical section of this plane, we frequently observe that every other space is a septum and not a cell ; this is owing to the cells being arranged alternately in adjoining rows. 2. Orbitolites ? .Equilateral or inequilateral, discoidal, patulous, more or less wavy, gradually diminishing in thickness from the centré, which projects a little above the general sur- face, to the margin, which is thin, though more or less obtuse at the edge. In other respects the structure of this is the same as that of the last species described. Diameter of largest specimens 2 inches ; thickness 3-24ths of an inch (figs. 40, 41). Loc. Scinde. Obs. The great points of difference between this and the last species are, that it is not abruptly prominent in the centre, and diminishes gradually to the margm. It also attains a far larger size; and, as Dr. Carpenter has remarked, loc. cit., sometimes “ seems, instead of being a circumscribed disk,” to have spread 176 =6Mr. H.. J. Carter on Fossil Foraminifera in Scinde, itself irregularly in every direction. The latter character is not more peculiar to it, however, than to the foregoing species. From its frequent deep, patulous and wavy form too, the sec- tions of this Orbitolite often indicate a stellate or other complex figure, which however is not the case when freed from the matrix in which it may be imbedded; for with the exception of the foliaceous extension mentioned, it seems almost always to be dis- coidal. It is sometimes thicker on one side than the other, like the last species, but tends more to a horizontal than a vertical development, and therefore more nearly approaches the species about to be described, which is altogether discal, and without any incrustation on either side, being representative only of the cen- tral plane of this and the last species. D’Orbigny’s genus Orbitolina, in which there is an incrusta- tion on one side only, I have not yet seen, unless that be consi- dered it, where one side is plane and the other convex, as in fig. 33, which I think may be a variety in form of either of the foregoing species, and which, after all, has an incrustation of compressed cells on the plane side, although not prominent. That species I consider to have no incrustation where the central plane comes to the surface. Cycrouina, D’Orbigny. 1. Cyclolina pedunculata (H. J. C.). Inequilateral, discoidal, smooth, thin in the centre, with a small papillary eminence on one side ; thick at the margin; presenting concentric circles on the surface, alternately raised and depressed, with cells arranged circularly, which are hardly visible to the naked eye (fig. 25). Cells small in the centre, enlarging towards the circumference, spheroidal interiorly, elongated at the surface (fig. 44), arranged in circular rows, alternate in each row. Diameter of largest specimens 10-12ths of an inch; thickness at the margin 1-48th of an inch (Pl. VII. figs. 42, 43). Loc. Scinde. Obs. This is, as it were, nothing but the central plane of the foregoing species ; that is, its development rests here, there being no incrustation on either side, and no compressed cells above or below the disc. I have called it pedunculata from the little papillary eminence in the centre on one side, this being constant im the few specimens I possess. By a typographical mistake, this species has been called “ Indian ” instead of Scindian, vol. x. No. 57, p. 175, of this Magazine. Thus we have passed, in description, from the simple nautiloid form of Operculina, in which the spire and septa are all visible exteriorly, to Assilina, where they are more or less obscured in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. Vol. 1. 21.11 PV te a (Cee Aa ey ay IS), NY , \ a " \) wn agg? SERSSE ELC. det. : SDe C.Sowerky se with Observations on their Internal Structure. 177 the centre; thence to Nummulina, where there is an addition of ° compressed chambers on each side the central plane, expanding above and below into the globular form of N. obtusa; and elon- gating in Alveolina. Returning to the subgenus of Nummulina, which presents the “ reticulated structure” externally, we have passed on to Orbitoides, where the characteristic spiro-central plane of the nautiloid forms of Foraminifera is beginning to dis- appear, and then to Orbitolites, where it is entirely lost; ending with Cyclolina, which bears the same relation, in the simplicity of its structure, to Orbitolites, that Operculina bears to Nummulina. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. Fig. 1. Operculina inequilateralis (No. 1). 2. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 3. O. 2 (No. 2). 4. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 5. Assilina irregularis (No. 1). 6. Vertical section of ditto. Fig.7. A.——? (No.2). 8. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 9. Nummulina 2(No. 1). 10.. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 11. N. millecaput? (No. 2). 12. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 13. N. obtusa, Sowerby (No. 3). 14. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 15. Melonites spherica, Lamarck(No.1). 16. M. spheroidea, id. (No.2). 17. Fascicolites elliptica, Parkinson (No.3). 18. Arrangement of the septal lines at the apex in the last three species. Fig. 19. Nummulites Garausiana? 20. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 21. Nummularia acuta, Sowerby (No. 4): a, magnified view of reti- culated structure on the surface. 22. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 23. Lycophris dispansus, Sowerby (No. 1): a, magnified view of re- ticulated structure on the surface. 24. Vertical section of ditto. 25. Stellate arrangement of tubercles, magnified. 26. Central part of central plane of chambers, magnified. 27. Portion of vertical section of ditto ditto. 28. Magnified view of septa, show- ing interseptal spaces and remains of interseptal vessel? 29. Ver- tical columns of cells ending in tubercles, magnified. Fig. 30. Orbitolites Mantelli (No. 1): a, magnified view of reticulated structure of the surface. 31. Vertical section of ditto. 32, 33, 34. Vertical sections of varieties. Fig. 35. Central plane of Orbitolites Mantelli, magnified. 36. Vertical sec- tion of elongated cells of ditto. 37. Vertical section where the cells are entire and have not run into each other. 38. Vertical ' section of central part of central plane where the chambers are quadrangular. 39. Ditto where the internal ends of the columns interlace with each other. Fig. 40. Orbitolites ? (No. 2): a, magnified view of surface, showing reticulated structure; 6, the same still more magnified; ec, ar- rangement of the cells of the central plane towards the circum- ference. 41. Vertical section of ditto. Fig. 42. Orbitolites pedunculata (No. 3). 43. Vertical section of ditto. 44. Arrangement and form of cells in vertical section of ditto. 45. Ditto on the surface. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 12 178 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes, XV.—Further Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of new Species. By the Rev. Taomas Hrivcxs, B.A. [With two Plates. ] Ir is with peculiar pleasure that I have to record the discovery of two new species of the beautiful genus Campanularia in the British Seas. The first which I shall describe is allied to the Campanularia Syringa and the C. dumosa, and belongs to the section of the genus which is distinguished by the “dense cor- neous texture” of the cells and the shortness of the pedicle. The only specimen which I have yet seen occurs on a fragment of Nitophyllum from the north of Ireland, and was sent me for description by my father, Professor Hincks of the Queen’s Col- lege, Cork. Genus CAMPANULARIA. i. C. parvula (Hincks). Stem creeping ; cells very minute, on short ringed stalks, campanu- late, the aperture entire. The creeping stem is of great delicacy, and forms a rude kind of network over the surface of the weed. The cells are exceed- ingly minute, campanulate, of equal width throughout till within a short distance of the base, when they are abruptly rounded off ; of a somewhat dense, corneous structure, and mounted on very short stalks, composed of about four rings. The aperture is truncate and the margin plain. This pigmy species is, I believe, the smallest of the ‘ Bell- corallines,’ and there is no other British form with which it can be confounded. The shape of the cell is very distinctive, and is well preserved in dried specimens. Hab. Weed from the north of Ireland (Plate V. A.). i. C. caliculata (Hincks). Stem creeping, filiform; cells on rather thick crenated stalks, campanulate, having an interior cup which contains the body of the polype, and is prolonged below into a tubular case, which pervades the pedicle and envelopes the medullary pulp ; rum entire. This very beautiful and interesting species was first obtaimed by Mr. R. S. Boswell, lately of Ramsgate, from Pegwell Bay. In the course of the past summer this gentleman showed me a spe- cimen of it, amongst some other zoophytes, exquisitely mounted according to a peculiar method of his own, and expressed an opinion that it was new, an opinion in which I was much inclined to agree with him. Within the last few weeks my friend Richard a i i lei Mil with descriptions of new Species. 179 Allman, Esq. of Bandon has supplied me with abundant speci- mens of a Campanularia from the coast of Ireland, which, to my no small delight, has proved to be identical with Mr. Boswell’s species. A careful examination of these has fully convinced me that this elegant form can be referred to none of the species hitherto described as British. The remarkable peculiarities of internal structure are in them- selves sufficiently distinctive. The double cup and the inner casing of the medullary pulp are, so far as I know, unique. But there are also other important characters which separate it from C. integra, its nearest ally. From the creeping stem of C. caliculata, which spreads, in the specimens I possess, over one of the red sea-weeds, rise at intervals crenated pedicles, bearimg campanulate cells, which, instead of being wide and basin-shaped like those of C. integra, are rather in the form of a wine-glass. They are per- fectly transparent and have the rim entire. Within is a second cup of most graceful form, resembling an inverted hand-bell, in which the body of the polype is lodged. This mner cup, the walls of which are continuous above with those of the cell itself, is produced below into a tubular sheath, which encases the me- dullary pulp throughout its entire length, and is crenated like the stalk. I have likened the imner cup to an inverted hand- bell, and the resemblance is very striking ; for one segment of the crenated sheath, mentioned before, is always included within the outer cup, so as to represent the handle of the bell. The stalks which support the cells are very constant in their characters. Amongst a great number examined, I have met with scarcely any variation. They are somewhat thick in proportion to their length, and are composed for the most part of about nine or ten crenations, of which the one immediately below the cell is always the smallest. Like the cells they are double throughout, as is also the creeping stem. Throughout the en- tire structure there is an inner envelope which immediately sur- rounds the animal substance, and which is very distinctly visible when the polype and the pulp have perished. Mr. Boswell, who had the pleasure of examining the polypes when alive, informs me that they are “ exceedingly opaque and the tentacles rather small.” A mere description, however faithfully it may give the cha- racters, can hardly do justice to the beauty of this interesting species. This want however is supplied by Mr. Tuffen West’s expressive drawing, than which nothing could be more true to the original (Plate V. B.). Hab. Discovered by Mr. R. 8. Boswell in Pegwell Bay. Near the Old Head of Kinsale, County Cork, R. Allman, Esq. 12* 180 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes, I may here mention a marked variety of Campanularia volu- bilis, of which I have seen specimens from the west of England, obtained by Mr. W. Templer. This species, in its ordinary state, has the rim of the cells cut ito sharply-pointed and deep segments. The crenations terminate acutely. In the variety to which I refer, the margin is cut in a somewhat castellated fashion, the crenations being shallow and square-topped. So they are represented in the figure of C. volubilis n Van Bene- den’s ‘Mémoire sur les Campanulaires,’ a figure which differs widely from that of the same species in Dr. Johnston’s work. In other respects the English variety agrees with neither of the figures. The cells are wide, and lined at regular intervals, lon- gitudinally; the stalks of great length, of a greyish colour, semi- opaque, and of much coarser texture than those of the normal volubilis. Theré are one or two annuli just below the cell, but otherwise the pedicle is generally destitute of rings. CoRDYLOPHORA LACUSTRIS. The discovery of this zoophyte in some of the London docks has removed the apprehensions of collectors consequent on the destruction of the old canal-boat from which it was first obtained by Professor Allman, and has afforded opportunities of studying more thoroughly its structure and physiology. The following notes are offered as a contribution to its history. In September last I procured fine specimens of the Cordylo- phora, some of which are still living in my possession, and have produced several crops of polypes within the time. The polypes soon perish and are soon reproduced. They do not drop off, like the heads of Tubularia, but would seem to be destroyed by a process of absorption. On one occasion a fine polype in full health and vigour, which I had been watching for some time, was observed suddenly to contract all its tentacula, which be- came perfectly rigid and motionless. Meanwhile a strange fer- ment was perceptible within the cavity of the stomach. A dense fluid filled it, which was constantly flowing round the interior, and in this granules of various sizes and in great number were to be seen in restless motion, hurrying here and there, some just entering the stomach, and others hastening towards the entrance of the canal which traverses the polypidom. Within the latter a like activity prevailed. While this unusual ferment was pro- ceeding the arms were gradually shortening, until at length they appeared as trifling inequalities on the surface of the body. The latter also lost its characteristic shape and became contracted in its dimensions, and was finally represented by a slight enlarge- ment at the extremity of the medullary pulp, which had receded with descriptions of new Species. 181 some way within the horny tube. The polype in short had been absorbed. Many similar cases have occurred to me. __ The newly-formed polypes are of a most delicate whiteness, and are beautiful objects, especially when they appear on an old and worn polypidom, reminding one of frail blossoms bursting forth from a bare and rugged stem. They are developed at the ends of the branches and are non-retractile. The body is more or less ovoid, and is produced above into a kind of snout which bears the mouth. This portion is capable of much elongation and contraction, and possesses great mobility. From the pecu- liar lined appearance which it presents in certain lights, I am inclined to believe that it is furnished with an apparatus of muscles. The mouth is connected by a short passage with the stomach. This organ is a well-defined cavity, elongate-oval in form, which tapers off below, and is prolonged into a canal which passes down the centre of the pulp. This canal like the stomach itself is very clearly defined. The polype-head is supported on a fleshy neck, to the base of which the horny polypidom extends. The walls of the stomachal cavity and the central canal are covered with a complicated web of anastomosing vessels, from which simple vessels seem to pass off to the sides. This vascular structure is, so far as I know, unique amongst the Hydroid Zoo- phytes, and it gives a very marked and peculiar appearance to the polypes of the Cordylophora. The arms are scattered over the body, filiform, and roughened with granules, which are arranged in regular nodules. They present a very interesting structure. They are distinctly tubu- lar and prettily encircled at intervals by rings, which are no doubt muscular bands, and which are all connected together by longitudinal fibres, running the entire length of the arm, and prolonged at the base into the body. Upon this structure is de- pendent, in great part, the remarkable power which the polype possesses of elongating and shortening its tentacles. At times they are so much extended as considerably to exceed the entire body in length, und in this state are attenuated into most deli- cate filaments. When contracted they appear corrugated and comparatively thick, and the muscular rings are pressed toge- ther. I have seen the arms, when extended, fully six times as long as in their contracted condition. The polype of the Cordylophora is a singularly beautiful object when its tentacula (some twelve or fourteen in number) are all elongated, floating like slender threads through the water, and waving to and fro with its every slightest movement. Repropuction or CorpyYLoPHORA. The Cordylophora is propagated, like the Sertularian z0o- 182 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes, phytes, by means of planule (motive buds), which are matured m deciduous vesicles. These are oval and are produced on the polype-bearmg branches. They consist of a thin corneous en- velope with a soft mucous lining of some thickness, enclosing a central cavity in which the reproductive bodies are contained. In an earlier stage of development, the interior is occupied by a mass of granular matter surrounded by a delicate membrane. At first the vesicle appears as a small transparent oval case, bud- ding from the branch, into which an offshoot from the fleshy axis of the polypidom has penetrated. Gradually it increases in size, and after a while the contained mass is resolved into a number of round bodies, which lie clustered together within the membranous sac, a stump of the offshoot remaining at the bottom of the vesicle. I have counted as many as twelve of these bodies in a single capsule, but more commonly they amounted to six or eight in number. For some time they un- dergo apparently but little change, merely increasing in size. At length however a marked alteration in form takes place. They become first oval, then elongate, and are now prepared to issue from the capsule as planule. This change occupies two or three days. When on the point of escaping they are found clustering together at the upper part of the vesicle. I was fortunate enough to witness the exodus of a whole com- pany of these embryo Cordylophore. As there is no natural opening to the vesicle, as amengst the Sertularians, a passage has to be made through the soft external covering. This was effected by one of the planule, which acted as a pioneer, and slowly, and with some difficulty, as it seemed, worked its way ito the surrounding water. As soon as the leader had escaped the others followed in succession, and with great ease and ra- pidity,—with the exception of one, which happening to have the portion of its body representing a head turned in the wrong direction, moved towards the bottom of the vesicle instead of towards the water, and was some time in finding the right road and following its companions. On reaching the water the planula remains inactive for a few seconds, undergoing remarkable changes of shape; the body then acquires a rotatory motion, and it sails off with considerable rapidity. It is elongate, and leech-like in form, somewhat broader at one extremity than the other, white, opaque in the centre, and semitransparent towards the edge of the body. The planule made their escape late in the evening, and on the following morning some of them had become attached. The fix themselves by one extremity, which expands into a roils disc, the body itself standing erect in the centre of it. This gradually assumes the form of the polype, the upper portion i with descriptions of new Species. 183 becoming somewhat ovoid and pointed above. Three or four tentacles also sprout from it, while the horny polypidom forms round the lower part, crenated or ringed, as it always is towards the base of the polype-bearmg branches. When the stem has reached a certain height, it swells out into small protuberances here and there, which soon develope themselves into fresh polypes. I have seen a planula apply one end of its body to the bottom of the watch-glass in which it was kept, and then revolve on its axis for a minute or two; and no doubt it is in this way that attachment is effected. Besides the vesicles in which the planule are produced, other bodies occur at times on the Cordylophora in considerable numbers, which call for some notice. These are elongate, and often pointed at the apex, opaque white and of varying figure (Plate VI. fig. 2). They spring from the branches and are sup- ported on short stalks. They consist of an opaque mass of gra- nular matter, surrounded by a delicate and perfectly transparent corneous envelope, and are developed into polypes. I have seen rudimentary tentacles sprouting from them, but have not watched the course of development. These buds were present in great numbers along with the vesicles, but disappeared as the season advanced. Though much attenuated, there can be little doubt that the corneous skin encloses the body of the fully-developed polype. It will be at once evident that Cordylophora presents us with a somewhat strange assemblage of characters. Its embryology, as now determined, separates it from the Tubularina with which it has hitherto been associated. It has no tentacular ovisacs, and its planula resembles that of the Sertulariade. Its extensible, muscular and roughened arm is that of a Hydra rather than a Tubularian. Its naked polype and the arrange- ment of its tentacula are points of difference between it and the Sertulariade, while its vascular system (whatever be its precise nature) is perhaps unique. Nor must we omit to note its well- defined digestive cavity. In external character it is for the most part a Tubularian zoophyte ; in embryology it is rather a Sertu- larian, and there would seem to be points in which it differs from both (Plate VI. figs. 1, 2). Additional Note on Cordylophora.—On one occasion, in remo- ving a piece of the Cordylophora from one glass to another, a polype-head was accidentally detached. In a short time the wound caused in it by the separation had healed, and the base had assumed somewhat of a bulbous form. In this free condi- tion the detached head continued for (I think) a day or two. At the end of that time I found that it had attached itself to the watch-glass, and soon after a new branch began to shoot 184 On British Zoophytes, with descriptions ofnew Species. from its base. As the latter increased, the polype exhibited the appearance which precedes absorption; the arms became con- tracted and rigid, and at length almost disappeared. At the same time a dense fluid filled the interior, in which an extraor- dinary ferment was perceptible. Numbers of spherical bodies, most of them opake, as if laden with matter, mght be seen bustling to and fro, and hurrying down the central channel, which communicated with the new offshoots, into which they penetrated. The process of absorption proceeded until the ori- ginal polype-head had altogether vanished, its substance having gone to build up the new stem, which had now attained a con- siderable length. The destruction of the specimen put an end to my observations, but there can be no doubt that a polype would soon have been produced at the extremity of the shoot. A polype, then, artificially detached from the Cordylophora is capable of originating a new organism. It may be likened to a precocious planula. It is in fact a bud which has been developed into the polype form while in connection with the parent struc- ture, while the planula is a bud which has become free, before assuming that form. MIMOSELLA GRACILIS. Since I first described this beautiful production in the ‘An- nals,’ I have had the satisfaction of. dredging it in some abun- dance in Torbay. It occurred here, as in Salcombe Bay, where it was originally obtained, on rocky ground at a short di- stance from the shore, and was always, I think, parasitical on the same weed. Mr. W, Templer has also procured a specimen which was cast on the Plymouth Breakwater after a gale of wind. The species therefore would seem to be pretty generally distributed along the western coast. A renewed examination of the Mimosella in its living state enables me to add a few words on its peculiar habits. The movement of the cells always accompanies either the retraction or expansion of the polype. When the polypes on both sides of a pinna are withdrawn, the cells are all folded together, like the leaflets of the Mimosa when touched. But each one of them when about to issue throws back its cell, and then imme- diately darts forth. When it retreats, the cell returns to its. former position. Great numbers of pinne were met with covered with budding polype-cells in various stages of development. They appear at first as small, roundish excrescences on the branch. EUcRATEA CHELATA. One of the leading characters of the family of Eucratiade, as constituted by Dr. Johnston, is the absence of “ external ovarian Anni Wag Wai Hise I Vol. 2.7 Tuffen West dei : TDe €. Sowerby sce } Ann. de Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. VoLM. 2. [Dunc syw SI8S z+ Be ig rn ae SLk € Sowerby sof Rev! T. Hawks det. Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia. 185 capsules.”” We learn however from Dr. Landsborough’s ‘ Popular History of British Zoophytes,’ recently published, that two of its members are furnished with these bodies, Mrs. Gatty having de- tected them on Hippothoa divaricata, and Mr. Peach on Hip. catenularia. 1 have now to record their occurrence on Eucratea chelata. Some time since Mr. W. Templer informed me that he had procured this species with ovaries, and upon my ex- pressing some doubts on the point, he kindly supplied me with the specimens from which the following description is taken. The ovaries of the Eucratea spring from the fore part of the cells, immediately below the opening, occupying the place of the “spinous process” mentioned in Dr. Johnston’s description. They are evidently metamorphosed cells. The lower portion re- sembles the corresponding part of an ordinary cell; but this is surmounted by a pouch, which contains three or four somewhat circular, opaque, white gemmules (Plate VI. fig. 3). The reproductive bodies are enclosed in an inner sac, and there is generally a quantity of granular substance in the lower portion of the ovary. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. PuatTE V. A. Campanularia parvula, natural size and magnified. B. Campanularia caliculata, natural size and magnified. Puate VI. Fig. 1. Cordylophora lacustris, with vesicle. Fig. 2. Bud of Cordylophora. Fig. 3. Two cells of Eucratea chelata, with ovary. XVI.— Observations on the Genus Schwenkia. By Joun Mrzrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. ScHWENKIA. Tuis is a genus of considerable interest, on account of the sin- gular structure of its corolla, which for a long while offered a question difficult of solution. It was considered by Jussieu as nearly allied to Browallia, the two genera being placed by him among the Labiate. Linnzus, with much penetration, suggested its affinity to the Solanaceae, an opinion quite disregarded by succeeding botanists. By Kunth it was classed, together with Browallia, in the Scrophulariacee. Dr, Lindley, in his ‘ Introd. to Bot.’ p. 224, arranged it among the Primulacee, because the stamens are opposite to the expanded segments of the border of . the corolla. Mr. Bentham subsequently pointed out what he considered to be the true nature of those gland-like processes, 186 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia. always seen between the divisions of the border, and which he showed to be the true segments, while the others were mere appendiciform expansions, and under this ingenious point of view, he was enabled to reconcile its structure with the opinions of Jussieu: following the example of Kunth, he therefore ar- ranged both Schwenkia and Browallia in the Scrophulariacea, among his tribe of the Salpiglossidee (De Cand. Prodr. x. p. 122). Martius suggested its affinity with the Acanthacea, a view not confirmed by other botanists, and quite unsupported by facts. It is now four:years since I first explained in what respects this genus differs from Browallia and other genera of the Salpiglos- sidee (huj. op. ui. 177), and I indicated the circumstances that, in my opinion, point to its nearer affinity to Fabiana, im the Solanaceae. This genus forms one of those instances, in which it is difficult to determine, under the ordinary interpretation of the respective ordinal characters, whether it belongs to Solanacee or Scrophulariacee. In order to obviate uncertainty in similar cases, I endeavoured to show (/oc. cit. p. 163), and again lately (huj. vol. p. 6), how by separating certain anomalous genera of these two orders, marked by peculiar characters, into a separate family, a prominent and unerring line of demarcation may be established between the former,—a difficulty that has hitherto puzzled every botanist. Under this test, Schwenkia must be referred to the Solanacee, on account of the decidedly valvate eestivation of the corolla, as I shall presently endeavour to show. It may be urged, that in Schwenkia the total number of lobes in the border being generally more than five, and the suppression or diminution of some of these and of the stamens being of fre- quent occurrence, are features quite foreign to the Solanaceae. But in Hebecladus and Dunalia we meet with five intermediate teeth between the lobes of the border, and in Nectouzxia, an annular 10-toothed ring is placed in the mouth of the corolla, within the line of origin of the five segments, forming thus a corona, closely analogous in its nature to those more expanded petaloid segments which Mr. Bentham describes as appendi- ciform processes in Schwenkia. In this genus the stamens are always five in number, and are situated below the middle or near the base of the tube of the corolla; of these, two, or sometimes four, are antheriferous and reach the mouth of the tube, while three, two, or one, are occasionally sterile or anantherous, the filaments in such case bemg sometimes short and rudimentary. In many Solanaceous plants there is often a difference in the size of the stamens, and this becomes a constant feature of the section Nycterium of the genus Solanum, where three of them are always considerably larger than the two others, which are sometimes almost sterile. The suppression of some of the anthers, and of Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia. 187 a portion of the glandular-looking lobes (true segments) of its border in Schwenkia, must be considered one of those exceptional cases which are occasionally met with in a great many orders ; it serves as a point of osculation between the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, in which latter family, the want of symmetry in its parts, and a total or partial suppression of one of its stamens, form almost universal characters. On the other hand, we meet in the same family several cases where the corolla is pentamerous, and as regularly symmetrical in its parts as in Solanaceae ; thus in Capraria (Xuaresia, R. & Pi), we find a corolla with a border of five equal lobes and five equal stamens ; so also in some species of Verbascum, and in Sibthorpia, where likewise the stamens are generally five, and equal in number to the regular segments of the border, although rarely four or eight occur. In my definition of Schwenkia, as given below, I have modified somewhat Mr. Bentham’s view of the structure of the corolla, considering the expanded segments of the border to be analogous in their nature to the corona of Nectouzia. Referring to the question of zstivation, it will be seen that in the sections Chetochilus, Euschwenkia, and Brachyhelus, where the segments of the corona are small, they are valvately con- joined in bud by their floccose margins into a short cone, that closes the mouth of the tube, the lobes lying over them, and pointed toward the axis: in Brachyhelus, these lobes, which are several times longer than the toothed segments, soon become approximated in the axis, where they are connately disposed in an erect central column, so that both lobes and segments may be said to have a valvate estivation: in Cestranthus the lobes are reduced to short teeth, but the segments of the corona are of considerable length, linear and acute, and also valvately disposed in bud, into a lengthened pentangular cone, exhibiting at its basal angles the five short lobes, as so many salient erect points. In Cardiomeria the lobes are equally short and similarly situated, but the very’broad emarginated segments have their margins valvately disposed, and they are replicated lengthways down the middle, as in Datura, so that the corolla appears in bud like a slender tube swollen into a pentapterous form above, and terminated by five semi- lunate wings, depressed at the point of their union in the axis, and furnished on the external angles with the five salient short erect lobes, like so many uncinate teeth. Besides the considerations above described, we have the evi- dence in the structure of the seed, that this genus must be referred to Solanacee, and not to Scrophulariacee, because the embryo, which is slightly curved, has its radicle poimted to the basal angle of the seed, and turned away from the ventral hilum, as shown by Gaértner (De Fruct. tab. 214), while in the latter 188 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Schwenkia. family the radicle always points to the true point of origin of the hilum. Schwenkia, like Vestia, has a stipitate ovarium, the support being enclosed in its hypogynous disk, and the corolla also falls away by a circumscissile line above its base, forming a small cup that invests the base of the ovarium: the mode of its placentation likewise resembles that of Fabiana, the points of attachment of the ovules being placed in several prominent lon- gitudinal lines ; the seed in a similar manner is slightly curved and hollow on its ventral face, the hilum being seen in this hollow. Scuwenxia, Linn.—D.C. Prodr. x. 192.—Chetochilus, Vahl. Enum. i. 102.—Mathea, Vell. Fl. Flum. i. tab. 51—(Charact. emend.).— Calyx tubulosus, 5-dentatus, vel semi-5-fidus, la- ciniis sublinearibus, preefloratione valvatis, persistens. Corolla monopetala, tubo elongato cylindrico, rarius supra medium infundibuliformi, seepissime gibbosim subinflato, ore con- tracto, et hinc in lobos 5 glanduliformes producto, lobis erectis, lineari-teretibus setiformibus subzqualibus, aut inequalibus et clavatis, vel ad dentes minutos mucroniformes redactis, fauce corona limbiformi rotata 5-partita instructo, segmentis seu brevibus et dentiformibus, vel oblongis, integris, acutis, expansis, lobis multo longioribus, aut truncato-oblongis, emar- ginatis, bifidisve, et tune sepe sese longitudinaliter retro- plicatis, lobis segmentisque estivatione valvatis. Stamina 5 inclusa, imo vel medio tubi orta, lobis alterna, et segmentis coronz opposita, nunc 2 superiora fertilia et faucem attingentia, quinto summo duobusque anticis brevibus, vel his tantum (summo deficiente) anantheris sterilibusve, nunc 4 fertilia, summo quinto ananthero : anthere conniventes, ovate, cordate, 2-lobz, lobis ad connectivum tenuem dorso adnatis, rima longitudinali antice dehiscentibus. Ovarium oblongum, disco hypogyno cupuliformi suffultum, rarius disco obsoleto stipi- tatum, et hine casu corolle circumscisse cyatho membranaceo imo cinctum, 2-loculare, placentis crassis, carnosis, dissepi- mento utrinque adnatis; ovula plurima, in lineas longitudi- naliter digesta: stylus filiformis, inclusus ; stigma claviforme, pulvinatum, obsolete 2-lobum, apice umbilicatum. Capsula septicide 2-valvis, valvulis integris, dissepimento demum libero medio seminifero parallelis. Semina plurima, tetragono-ob- longa, paullo curvata, testa scrobiculata : embryo intra albumen carnosum subincurvus, cotyledonibus oblongis, compressis, radicula infera tereti hilo umbilicato ventrali distante, vix latioribus et subzequalibus.—Herbe suffruticesve Americani (una specie etiam in Africa tropicali crescente): folia ovata, aut lanceolata, integra, floralia decrescentia vel minuta; pedunculi Mr. B. Clarke on a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 189 1-flori, aut simpliciter pauciflori, breves, in paniculam foliosam vel subnudam dispositt. Ihave nothing to add to the excellent description and arrange- ment of the species, as determined by Mr. Bentham*, in D.C. Prodr. x. 193. XVII.— Observations on Relative Position ; including a new Ar- rangement of Phanerogamous Plants. By B. Cuarxs, F.L.S. &e. [Continued from p. 90.] Part II. On the Position of Carpels. As the progress of discovery shows that Jussieu’s system in its primary divisions, viz. Monopetalous, Polypetalous, and Ape- talous, leaves unassociated plants between which there is the closest resemblance in both structure and habit, and that in numerous instances,—it has become desirable to form primary divisions depending on different characters, but retaining as far as possible those of Jussieu as of subordinate value. How far the present attempt is successful the Tables will show, and the researches connected with the relative position of carpels to the axis will I trust prove of interest, and may also assist in deter- mining questions of affinity which at present remain unsettled. It being so common for the ovary to consist of two or only one carpel, in either case having a variable relation to the axis, it becomes interesting to trace the cause of this reduction, and more especially the causes of the variations in their position ; and of these inquiries, the varying position of the two carpels of dicarpous ovaries affords the most satisfactory explanation. Thus, the cause of the difference of the position of the carpels when reduced to two, is explained by the mode in which the changes of position occur when a tricarpous ovary becomes dicarpous. DIFFERENCES IN THE POSITION OF THE CARPELS WHEN Two. 1. When the two carpels are right and left with respect to the axis. In the genus Carex the three carpels are ordinarily two of them right and left and one posterior, and when reduced to two, they are (in the species examined) uniformly right and left ; in Malpighia coccifera the three carpels have also the same relation to the axis, the posterior one being smaller ; and in Banisteria of the same family, the carpels when only two are right and left. * Analytical details of the zestivation and structure of the five different sections of this genus will be given in plate 63 of the Ill. So. Amer. Plants. 190 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; In Omalanthus among Euphorbiacee, the tricarpous and dicar- pous ovaries are to be seen on the same plant, and as tricarpous ovaries have generally one carpel posterior, its disappearance sufficiently accounts for such ovaries when reduced to two carpels having them placed laterally. Two carpels right and left some- times, however, arise from the suppression of two carpels of an ovary consisting of four, of which Caprifoliaceze and Cruciferz contain examples. 2. When the two carpels are anterior and posterior. In Hout- tuynia cordata the ovary is tricarpous, one carpel being posterior and two lateral; but frequently it becomes dicarpous; in these instances a lateral carpel generally disappears, first leaving the other two anterior and posterior, as afterwards more particularly adverted to. In Agrimonia, although the ovary is apocarpous, the three earpels are almost uniformly two of them lateral and one pos- terior, and in abortion a lateral carpel first becomes rudimentary or ceases to be developed, the remaining two being left (with but very few exceptions) anterior and posterior ; thus corresponding in position with Spzrea when dicarpous. In Reseda luteola, which frequently has dicarpous ovaries, the two carpels are anterior and posterior, or less frequently oblique from the absence of a lateral carpel, as the three carpels of Reseda have the same relation to the axis as in Houttuynia and Agrimonia. These and other analogous examples make it evident that an ovary consisting of two carpels anterior and posterior generally results from a tricarpous ovary, one of the lateral carpels of which is not developed, the other lateral carpel having become in consequence anterior, having been removed from its position to be opposite the posterior carpel. Another instance as occur- ring in Heracleum is mentioned by Mr. Ralph (vide Proceedings of Linn. Soe. vol. 1. p. 284). 3. When the two carpels have an oblique relation to the axis. Although perhaps in no instance are the carpels when two always oblique, yet the oblique position frequently occurs, both in plants in which the carpels are generally anterior and posterior, and in those in which they are as predominantly right and left. This oblique position probably arises from the lateral carpel of a tri- carpous ovary not becoming anterior when the other lateral car- pel has disappeared, but remaining nearly in its original position, in consequence of which the posterior carpel is somewhat dis- placed, becoming obliquely posterior ; and thus anterior and pos- terior and oblique may be regarded as one and the same cha- racter, and as a general rule this may prove available, but two lateral carpels do undoubtedly sometimes become oblique. including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 191 DIFFERENCES IN THE PostTION OF THE SINGLE CARPEL. Ovaries in which the carpel is single are for the most part the result of the abortion or non-development of one of the carpels of a dicarpous ovary; and the position of the carpel depends consequently upon whether it is an anterior, or a posterior, or one of two lateral carpels which is absent. 1. When the single carpel is anterior. When the ovary in Myrtacez, Bruniacee, Onagracex, Polygalacese and Acanthacee is one-celled, it is the posterior cell which has disappeared, and to these may be added Tetragoniaceze and Ulmacee among ape- talous plants*. 2. When posterior. A single carpel posterior may be ex- plained in an analogous manner. In Houttuynia for example, the carpels when reduced to two are for the most part anterior and posterior, and in the instances of single carpels they are all directly posterior. This offers an explanation for the unusual position of the carpel in Piperacez, where when single it is con- stantly posterior. 3. When lateral or oblique. The position of the single carpel on one side of the flower, either directly lateral or more or less oblique, is frequently owing to the same circumstance, as in Elatostemma and Morus, where the carpels are frequently lateral. The stigmas here being two, one of them is continuous with the dorsal rib of the fertile carpel, and the other corresponds with the placenta, beg a part of the rudimentary carpel. From the causes particularly noticed as occasioning the dif- ferences of the position of the two carpels in dicarpous ovaries, it necessarily follows that in such cases a single carpel anterior and a single carpel lateral would be the same carpel in different positions+ ; and consistently with this inference, those Orders which have the carpel always lateral are also very nearly allied to those in which it is always anterior, with the exception of Nyctaginez (and some others in which the carpel is lateral onl in part) as afterwards explained. Such Orders are therefore placed in the Proterocarpous Division. PosiTIoNn OF THE CARPELS WHEN THREE. From the foregoing and other analogous examples it seems to follow as a theoretical inference, that the regular number of car- pels in all ovaries where they are definite is three, or a multiple * The term anterior is used as synonymous with inferior, and posterior with superior. + Those cases must be excepted where two carpels right and left occur in an ovary in which the third carpel is anterior, as in Menispermum lauri- folium and Maranta dichotoma. 192 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; of that number, the additional series being frequently reduced by abortion or non-development in the same manner as the first, thus giving rise to the formation of ovaries with five or four carpels. And as tricarpous ovaries in Exogens have generally two carpels lateral and one posterior, it might be supposed that ovaries having a greater or a less number of carpels would, if they became tricarpous, have the three carpels so placed. There are, however, exceptions to this rule, of which Viola, Fagus and Menispermum are instances, where the carpels are two of them lateral and one anterior ; and in other instances the three carpels vary in their position in the same plant, as in Clethra, Pitto- sporum and Delphinium. In Endogens the position of the three carpels is perhaps less regular, as Dioscorea, Maranta, Phenix, and others have them placed as in Viola or irregularly, the irre- gularity being apparently the consequence of the ovary being turned on its axis so that a lateral carpel becomes anterior. VALUE OF THE CHARACTERS. From the Tables as they now stand, the following inferences are deducible* :— 1. That the position of carpels when two, right and left of the axis, is common to all subdivisions, but predominates in the Heterocarpous Division, where the position of the single carpel is for the most part different from flower to flower, and generally variable to the greatest degree. 2. That species with carpels anterior and posterior also oceur in all subdivisions, but that this arrangement obtains more ge- nerally in the division designated as Proterocarpous, from the single carpel being usually anterior, and from the ovaries when dicarpous not unfrequently exhibiting a tendency to suppression of the posterior cell. 3. But that in plants with irregular flowers or didynamous stamens, the position of the carpels when two is constant, and with very few exceptions anterior and posterior. 4, That a certain portion of the class Exogens never has the single carpel posterior. 5. That a single carpel lateral may possibly occur in all sub- divisions, but that this character does not, among Heterocarpous plants, extend through an entire family, unless Nyctaginez should prove to be an exception. As however the position of the single carpel in many families remains to be ascertained, some changes will doubtless have to” * Since the formation of the Tables, it has been found that part of the details are obliged to be omitted in the printing, but those most deserving notice are contained in Part ITI. including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 193 be made, and transition-classes, not strictly referable to either of the two primary divisions, must be expected, such as Berberidez, Moree, and Mimosez. The latter remark however applies prin- cipally to the Proterocarpous Division, as in the Heterocarpous Division the position of the single carpel is in all probability variable and nearly in the same degree throughout the Orders : thus its position in the Orders of the Anonal Alliance must be expected to be variable, as in Tasmannia, in those of the Clusial and Anacardial Alliances, as in Anacardiacee, &c. And the remaining inquiry therefore appears to be more especially as to whether the Orders included im the Proterocarpous Division have the single carpel always anterior or lateral, or with so few excep- tions as that they might be associated with them. It is worthy of remark, that although the position of the car- pels when two may be variable to the‘greatest degree in a single genus, as in Ribes, yet, on the other hand, it does not separate genera, which Jussieu’s and other systems would, if strictly ad- hered to; thus, the position of the two carpels is the same in monopetalous, polypetalous and apetalous Oleacez, as also in the perigynous Hschscholtzia and hypogynous Glaucium. But the position of the carpel when single does not appear liable to such exceptions, and may assist in determining affinities which at present remain much obscured ; thus, its position in Ceratophyllum corresponds with that of the Piperal Alhance, and differs, as far as is at present known, from that of any other Orders with which it could be associated, unless it is compared with Nelumbium. It constitutes a differential character between families other- wise scarcely distinct, as does also in some cases the position of the fertile cell of compound ovaries; thus, Viburnum differs from Centranthus, Valeriana, Valerianella and Fedia, whether the axis or (in the latter genera) the irregularity of the corolla is re- garded, or the position of the stamens in Fedia (see also Part III. and the accompanying figures). Two-cELLED Ovaries witH Unequat CELLs. When the two cells of an ovary are equal in size, each con- taining an ovule, and the fruit becomes one-seeded, the position of the fertile cell cannot be relied on as an indication of the po- sition the single carpel would occupy. Thus, in Galenia africana the ovary consists of a single carpel anterior, but in a two-celled one-seeded species (the carpels being anterior and posterior) either cell indifferently is fertile; and this deserves more atten- tion, because in the nearly allied genus Trianthema, a one-celled species (7. micrantha) occurs having the carpel anterior or less Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 13 194. Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; frequently lateral. The position of the fertile cell therefore (in such cases) is subsequently noticed only to show how far the inquiry has extended. But there is a circumstance occurring not unfrequently in compound ovaries, by which the position the single carpel would occupy may be with confidence assumed, viz. the diminished size of one of the carpels. Thus, in Circea alpina, when the ovary is two-celled the posterior cell is both shorter and less in its dia- meter, and when one-celled the cell is always anterior, and ana- logous examples occur in Stylidium and Dampiera. In Vale- rianacee the barren cells are sometimes so reduced as to be scarcely apparent, but occasionally they are larger than the fer- tile ; and although this is an exception as to the size of the carpel, yet like the smaller cells they are destitute of ovules. One of the stigmas of a dicarpous ovary being larger than the other is a character which is likely to prove of the same value, as in Labiate and Verbenacez the anterior portion of the stigma is sometimes enlarged, and in Lantana and Lippia the two-celled ovary is formed by a single carpel anterior. In Acanthacez, also, stigmas occur with the anterior lobe elongated, and in the one- seeded Mendozia it is the anterior carpel which is fertile*. To the inequality of the stigmas there are however exceptions (which may be compared to the barren cells of Valerianella having become inflated, or to sterile stamens having become petaloid), as in Lentibulariez the posterior portion of the stigma - is constantly larger, and also in Polygala speciosa. But as it is always the posterior lobe which becomes enlarged, while in Poly- galaceze it is the posterior cell which is suppressed in one-celled ovaries, these two exceptions are unimportant ; and the larger lobe of the stigma being variable in its position should alone perhaps be taken as an evidence of variation in the position of the single carpel. Schweiggeria also supplies another instance (though less marked), in which the two larger stigmas are late- ral or obliquely posterior, while the larger-ribbed carpel of the tricarpous ovary is anterior. Free Centrat PLacent”. It would not perhaps be expected, that in compound ovaries having a free central placenta, the position of the ovule when solitary would supply any evidence from which the position the * In M. puberula the fertile carpel is always anterior, and from the simi- larity of the species there seems no reason to doubt but that it is so in all. The two-celled fruit described by Martius as having its cells placed one above the other, is produced by an extension of the placenta across the an- terior cell, as the remains of the posterior cell are behind the upper fertile cell. _ including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 195 single carpel would occupy might be inferred ; yet from the con- stancy of its position in certain families, this may be considered as no longer a question, as in Chenopodiacee, Amaranthacer* and Plumbaginez the ovule is with rare exceptions posterior or lateral; but in Scleranthus annuus and Calytrix virgata always anterior, in the latter instance two ovules being present. Scle- ranthus therefore agrees with Tetragoniacee, and Calytrix with Myrtacez, &c. ; and its variable position in Thesium tends rather to confirm the evidence, as showing a correspondence with Au- cuba, &c. in the variable position of the fertile carpel. Tue Position oF THE RAPHE. From the remarkable regularity of the position of the raphe, both in erect and pendulous anatropal ovules, and also of the cotyledons and radicle in seeds produced from campylotropal ovules, these characters may, there appears no reason to doubt, be relied on as furnishing indications of the position of the car- pel; and also (the ovule being erect) of the fertile carpel, when two or more being equally developed are united by their margins and form a one-celled ovary. Thus, in Ilecebrum and Atriplez, where the ovary is dicarpous, the radicle of the embryo curves down posteriorly, showing, in the latter instance at least, that the placentation is anterior to the seed, as is the funiculus in Beta and Rhagodia; while in Opercularia the position of the raphe is variable, showing the position of the fertile carpel to be variable, as in Cornacee and Caprifoliacez, and more frequently posterior than in the latter+. GENERAL CHARACTERS OF THE DIVISIONS. The division thus separated as Proterocarpous is natural, in having no direct affinity either with Endogens or Rhizanths, with both of which the second or Heterocarpous Division is so inti- * Gomphrena globosa, in which the funiculus is lateral, is further remark- able for having the ovule almost always on its right side : may this be owing to the direction of the spires of bracts? In Cliffortia uicifolia, where the carpels are all lateral, more than two-thirds of them have their bracts toward the ascending portion of the spire, whether the spire is from right to left, or from left to right; but so slight a variation is perhaps searcely deserving attention, and such instances should rather be referred to their nearest affinities. t The relation of the raphe to the placenta in any given family must be ascertamed before such an inference can be made, except it is in those cases where the position of the raphe (in relation to the axis of the inflo- rescence) is variable, as then the position of the fertile carpel must be va- riable, of which Brunonia is an example; arid the same rule applies to the position of campylotropal ovules. 13* 196 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; mately connected, and hence it may be regarded as the more highly developed ; and the three subdivisions, Phytolaccal, Peti- verial, and Proteal, being alone Proterocarpous in their apetalous form (excluding the Urtical), may especially on that account be so regarded; and of these again the Proteal is the first, in the flowers being irregular and the carpel more constantly anterior. This subdivision, it will be seen, contains in its polypetalous form Leguminose, which Endlicher on other grounds came to the conclusion were the most complicated or highest developed form » of Exogens. It differs from the Heterocarpous Division also in the frequent occurrence of irregularity of the corolla, which is comparatively rare in that division and confined to sections of the Orders. It is also very rarely apocarpous, less frequently polycarpous (and then seldom with more than one whorl of carpels), and more fre- quently exalbuminous. And lastly, there is some difference in the medical properties, the Proterocarpous Division being remarkable for the absence of febrifuge alkaloids, the bitter tonics also being less stimulant ; while, on the other hand, narcotics strictly so called are almost exclusively to be found here. Tue SuBDIVISIONS. The principal object in arranging the Alliances in Subdi- visions is to endeavour to show the mutual relation borne to each other by the monopetalous, polypetalous, and apetalous divisions of Exogens, an affinity so close, that most of the subdi- visions form natural assemblages*. In the formation of these and of the Alliances, I am much indebted to Dr. Lindley’s valu- able work the ‘ Vegetable Kingdom.’ RHIZANTHS. From the affinities of Rhizanths it might be expected that the position of the carpels would correspond with that of the Aral * The following remarks of Schleiden on the development of the corolla and other parts of the flower also show. the monopetalous corolla to be a character of minor value :—* All foliar organs of the flower, though they may subsequently unite in growth, first arise entirely free parts ; and if they belong to one circle, they are at their earliest rudiments, and for some longer or shorter time after, exactly like each other; so that the coherence of these several members and their symmetrical development is a later pro- cess. I have been able readily to trace the most irregular flowers up to the condition of bud in reference to this; as, for instance, the flowers of the Leguminose, of the Labiate, the Scrophulariacez, and the species of Aco- nitum, and these fully established the laws laid down here.” (Dr. Lan-. kester’s Translation of Schleiden’s Principles of Scientific Botany, p. 330.) including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 197 and Piperal Alliances, especially.in such Balanophoree as have but one carpel, in which the inflorescence resembles that of Aracee. This opinion perhaps may derive some support from the figures of the species of Balanophora by Mr. Griffith in ‘Trans. Linn. Soc.’ vol. xx., where the carpels are apparently irregular in their position ; and should this prove to be the fact, it will be an additional reason for regarding Rhizanths as the common basis of Endogens and a part of Exogens, which seems to be indicated by his proposed distribution of them. ENDOGENS. That all the great sections of Exogens in their higher deve- loped forms may become Proterocarpous is evident from the Tables (vide Table II. Derivations), and hence it might almost be anticipated that Endogens would also ; but as it is very rare in those sections of Exogens which approach Endogens, so it may be very rare in Endogens themselves, and hitherto I have only observed it in Pontedera. It seems however not un- likely to occur in the greater part of Orchidex, but as in the lower forms of Endogens the position of the carpels when two is variable, the exceptions may be confined to petaloid forms with irregular flowers, such as Pontederacez. GYMNOSPERMS. In Pinus the flattened expanded ovary is always anterior, as is also the succulent carpel of Podocarpus; and as far as the other genera of this section of Phanerogams show any traces of a car- pel, or an envelope which possibly may be a rudimentary carpel, it is always anterior, as the external tunic of Saxe-Gothea and Gnetum. Dipynamovs STAMENS. From the fact that as far as the didynamous monopetalous families show any tendency to suppression in the carpels of their dicarpous ovaries, it is for the most part or always in the pos- terior one, it might be supposed that the stamens and carpels follow the same order in this character, as it is the posterior stamen which is deficient, and thus the cause of didynamous stamens might be explained. And possibly this may be Mr. Ralph’s reason for considering the anterior as the odd carpel in Scrophulariacez (vide Proceedings of Linn. Soe. vol. i. p. 284). But this correspondence in position between the fertile carpel and stamens is perhaps confined to the Proterocarpous Division, as in repeated mistances in which the stamens of Pimelea decussata were reduced to one, it proved to be always on the opposite side of the flower to the carpel, the stamen being anterior and the 198 Mr. B. Clarke on Relative Position ; carpel posterior, and Lachnea shows the same tendency in the anterior stamens being longer. In Stzlbe also the posterior sta- men is rudimentary or absent, yet the larger cell of the ovary which becomes the fertile is for the most part posterior, the an- terior cell in S. ericoides bemg frequently obliterated. And Pleurophora has the same structure when the posterior stamens are deficient. Possibly the truth may be, that when the single carpel is anterior or lateral, the fertile stamens are also anterior, rarely lateral ; but that when the position of the carpel is variable there is no longer any constant relation between them, although the posterior stamens continue to be far more frequently sup- pressed. Characters therefore derived from the position of fertile sta- mens are of less value than those derived from the position of the single carpel, and the same remark may apply to the relative position of floral envelopes, it being a question if Mimosez always agree with Leguminose in this character. The number five however in Exogens may prove to be the consequence of the non-development of a sepal or petal, as in the instance of the calyx of a Phyllanthus consisting of six sepals becoming occa- sionally reduced to five by the suppression of one of the external three, and this would also account for the alternation of petals and stamens in Exogens ; thus, supposing six stamens to be op- posite six petals, and the anterior petal and the posterior stamen to be removed, an ordinary pentamerous flower with the stamens alternate to the petals would be produced. Tue Axis. In ascertaining the position of carpels, an uncertainty some- times arises as to their position in consequence of a doubt existing as to which is the axis, there being two or more branches, either of which might be regarded as the axis to a flower growing in connection with them ; but an attentive examination of the mode of growth and of the position of the bracts, im specimens more than usually developed, generally obviates this difficulty; it is necessary however to observe, that in the construction of the Tables, whenever any irregularity exists in the flower, that irre- gularity is taken as a guide, as for example in Grevillea; and some allusions to modes of growth are subsequently added in connection with the structure of ovaries. CoNCLUSION. By arranging the Natural Orders in two divisions, it is not intended so much to draw any exactly definite line by which to separate them, as to show that there exists in Exogens two facies including a new Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants. 199 of organization, one of them conterminous with or passing into Endogens, and the other the most remote from them, differing from each other more in the position of the carpel when single than in any other character. And as placentz are prolongations from one common pith, and as ovules are analogous to buds, in connection with which the wood is formed, it becomes a question whether there is not an analogy between the formation of wood externally on the stem, and the development of ovules and car- pel on the external or anterior side of the flower, especially in such forms of inflorescence as spikes, racemes, &c. If so, it would be a reason for regarding those Orders in which the single carpel is anterior, as having a more perfectly exogenous cha- racter, the first ovules and carpel being constantly formed on the external or anterior side, showing more tendency to exogenous structure than where they are produced irregularly or posteriorly. Consistently with such an analogy, stems imperfectly exoge- nous are confined to the Heterocarpous Division ; and it may be observed also, that in Endogens the first leaf of an axillary bud is for the most part lateral or posterior, and that the succulent leaf forming the clove of Allium, although not the first leaf, is pos- terior or occasionally lateral, while among Exogens the first leaf is commonly lateral or anterior, of which latter Xylophylla and Phyllanthus are remarkable instances*. And finally, this ante- rior or external development sometimes extends to the floral en- velopes, as in Acanthus spinosa the calyx and corolla are deficient posteriorly in common with the stamens and (in Mendozia) the ovary of Acanthaceze, and a comparison may be made with the modes of growth and branching of the axis. Note on Taste III. The main purpose of this Table is to show that the arrange- ment adopted in Tables I. and II. is not inconsistent with well-established affinities. The Subdivisions therefore stand in the same succession to each other as in Tables I. and II., by which the epigynous Alliances are now brought into relation with each other, and most of the Natural Orders become so placed as to be within the range of their more immediate affinities ; and, indeed, by contracting or widening the separated portions of the Subdivisions ad libitum, but few of them would remain unassociated with their nearest allies. To this, the Leguminous * The leaves of Xylophylla are regarded as true leaves, because—1. The woody circle in the petiole is incomplete in its upper part, a character common in petioles, and which has been termed “the horse-shoe mark.” 2. The venation, viz. the branches terminating in the depressions of the serratures, is frequent in Mercurialis annua. 3. The scales at the bases of the leaflets occur also in Schottia. 200 Mr. J. Lycett on the Gryphea of the Bed Alliance among Polypetale, and Phytolaccacee, Petiveriacez, and Proteacee among Apetale, are the more remarkable excep- tions; but this apparent inconsistency might be obviated by ex- tending the Leguminous Alliance along the vacant space so as nearly to approach Rosacez, and by placing Phytolaccacex, Pe- tiveriacee and Proteacez opposite Nyctaginez and Daphnacee ; but as this would obscure the design of the Table, it is thought better to leave them so far misplaced. It should be observed also, that this Table partially differs from Table IJ. in the distribution of the families of the Protero- carpous section of Monopetalz, as the true station of Sapotacez, from a more recent analysis, appears rather to be between Ebe- nace and Salvadoracez, and nearer the latter ; and Convolvu- lace are placed in the Phytolaccal Subdivision. The Lauro- Elzagnal and Daphnal subdivisions are also folded over the Poly- gonal, by which separations between some near allies are avoided. XVIII.—Note on the Gryphea of the Bed called Gryphite Grit in the Cotteswolds. By Joun Lycert, Esq. Tux lower bed of the upper ragstones in the Cotteswold Inferior Oolite exhibits an immense profusion of a well-known Gryphea, and this circumstance, together with the very limited strati- graphical range of the shell, combines to render it of much importance to the geologist, as it affords a certain guide to that portion of the Inferior Oolite. This Gryphza has been univer- sally accepted as the G. cymbium of Lamarck, but the position of that species upon the continent is known to be the Middle Lias, of which it is considered to be one of the characteristic forms, and a reference to the figures and descriptions of Lamarck’s shell proves that it is perfectly distinct from the Cotteswold species. In the first edition of the ‘ Geology of Cheltenham,’ by Sir R. Murchison, the Gryphza is tabulated G. cymbium, and this name was copied into the second edition, in which however, fortunately, an illustration was given of it at pl. 7. fig. 3. Subsequent lists of Inferior Oolite fossils have included Gryphea cymbium. It does not appear that Lamarck’s species has been recognised in the lias of England ; it possesses a general resem- blance to G. incurva and G. obliquata, except that the larger valve has much less convexity, the beak is much less incurved, and has a small area by which it was attached to other bodies ; the upper valve is also much larger ; the margins of the valves are regular and not sinuous; the height of the shell always much exceeds the lateral diameter, sometimes in the proportion of 6 inches by 3; it is nearly, and in some istances perhaps alto- called Gryphite Grit in the Cotteswolds. 201 gether, destitute of the deep sulcation and large lateral lobe which distinguish the dorsal surface of the convex valve in the Cotteswold species. G. cymbium, Lam., is well exemplified in the figures of Goldfuss* and Buvignier+, the larger figure of Goldfuss representing the shell in an advanced stage of growth, in which it acquired a greater degree of elongation, the general outline constituting a tolerable resemblance to the object which the name indicates. Another Gryphea, associated in the same beds with G. cym- bium, and of which it may possibly be only a variety, presents a more near approximation to the Cotteswold species; it has a great degree of flatness and some irregularity which reminds us somewhat of the true oysters; it has also a lateral lobe and sulcus, but much less prominent than in the Cotteswold shell, the general elongated form resembling G. cymbium. M. Buvignier considers it to be distinct from G. cymbium, and has named it G. Broliensist. The conspicuous sulcation and lobe which serves prominently to distinguish the Cotteswold shell, is a feature which in a more modified form is present in nearly the whole of the species of this subgenus, of which it constitutes one of the characteristic attributes ; for although the species of Gryphzea are more easily distinguished than those of the true oysters, there exists never- theless a large amount of variation. The adherent species will be found to exhibit greater variability than the others ; it may consequently be inferred, that the variation of form is connected with the position which was accidentally retained by the attached shell. The Cotteswold Gryphza, which exhibits a considerable difference of aspect, was frequently attached to another of the same species, the shells being clustered together in masses. In conformity with precedents in similar instances, I dedicate our Cotteswold Gryphza to the author who first figured it in the ‘Geology of Cheltenham, and whose labours have contri- buted so much to enlarge our knowledge of the fauna of the Oolite. GrypH@A BucKMANNI. Syn. Gryphea cymbium, Murch. Geol. Chelt. 1834, p. 10. —— columba, Lonsdale, in Geol. Proceedings, 1835. ——— cymbium, Morris, Catal. Brit. Foss. p. 109, 1843. —— cymbium, Geol. Chelt. 2nd edit. 1845, p. 75, pl. 7. fig. 3. Sp. char. Shell transversely ovate, very convex, irregularly and * Petref. Germanie, tab. 7. fig. 3; tab. 85. fig. 1. + Géol. et Paléont. Dép. de la Meuse, Atlas, pl. 5. figs. 5, 6, 7. t Ibid. pl. 5. figs. 7, 8, 9. - 202 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. concentrically laminated ; beak acute, incurved, with a small - adherent area; larger valve extended laterally, inflated and bilobed, having a wide and deep sulcation which extends from the beak to the lower border ; upper valve concave ; margins of the valves sinuated. The deep sulcation in the dorsal surface separates a posterior lateral lobe, which in the mature form has a diameter equal to a third part of the entire valve: in the young state the posterior lobe is but slightly developed, and the valves at that part are thin, but the groove is always conspicuous. The species which most nearly approach G. Buckmanni are G. dilatata, Sow., and G. controversa, Roemer ; but these latter are much larger species, they are less inflated, and have the dorsal sulcation much more superficial. XIX.—On two new Subgenera of Calanide. By Joun Lussock, Esq., F.Z.S. [With a Plate.] Amone Mr. Darwin’s Crustacea, I discovered a few specimens of aremarkable Entomostracan nearly allied to Labidocera Darwinii, but differing considerably from it in the structure of the right antenna of the male, of the fifth pair of legs, and of the abdomen of the female ; and lately, in the collection of the College of Sur- geons, through the kindness of Prof. Owen and Prof. Quekett, I found a single male specimen of a third very distinct species be- longing to the same group, in which the mght antenna of the male is more anomalous than in any form yet described. These two new species will, I believe, eventually form the type of two new genera; for the present, however, it will perhaps be more convenient to consider them subgenera of Labidocera. For this purpose it will be necessary slightly to alter its generic character, which will stand as follows :— LABIDOCERA. Rostrum furcatum ; antenna antica maris dextra geniculans tumida, lamellis lobulisve dentatis instructa. Ocult superiores duo. Oculi inferiores null? | Cephalothorax 7-articulatus. Pes posticus maris dexter, prehensilis. Abdomen maris 4-articulatum, foeminz 2-articulatum. And will contain three subgenera :— Ann. & Mag. Nat. Host..5 2. Vol... 72 X. S De C. Sowerby sek , m7 Ss a = | Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 203 1. LaBIDOCERA. Antenna antica maris dextra duabus serratis lamellis instructa. Spina prehensilis, parva, rigido crini similis. Pes thoracicus quintus sinister, parvus, ramum internum 2-articulatum, ad api- cem annulatum gerens. Contains one species, Labidocera Darwinii, which was described at length in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for Jan. 1853. 2. Laxsipocera (Ivella). Antenna antica maris dextra tribus dentatis lobulis instructa. Spina prehensilis, magna. Pes thoracicus quintus sinister, mag- nus, fortis, ad apicem acutus et corneus, ramum internum non gerens. Also contains one species, L. Patagoniensis, which will be de- scribed presently. 3. Lasrpocera (Iva). Antenna antica maris dextra quatuor dentatis lamellis in- structa, tumidissima. Spina prehensilis, maxima, annulata. Pes thoracicus quintus sinister, magnus, ad apicem tumidus, papillosus. This subgenus also contains as yet but one species, L. magna, which comes from the South Pacific Ocean. I now proceed to describe Labidocera (Ivella) Patagoniensis, only noticing those points in which it differs from the description of the genus given in the ‘ Annals and Magazine’ for January last. Pl. X. fig. 1 represents the male, and fig. 2 the female. First pair of antenne. These organs will be described in de- tail, and compared with those of the other members of this group in an appendix. Right male. Length ~; inch. The basal portion consists of a number of obsolete joints, and is clothed with plumose hair ; the next few joints are swollen, the apical one the smallest, and provided with a two- or three-toothed lobe ; the next two joints long and slender, each with a toothed lobe, of which the basal is four-toothed, the apical three-toothed ; and the three last joints small and simple. Attached to the swollen portion is a pre- hensile spine like that of Pontella. The second pair of antenne (fig. 3) is provided at the base an- teriorly with a hemispherical lobe which bears one hair. The basal joint was imperfect in the specimen which I represented in my former paper, and the lobe had been torn off. Inferior eyes. From the fact of spirits of wine removing all the colour of the eyes in this family, it is very difficult to ascer- 204 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. tain whether specimens which have been long preserved in spi- rits, have or have not the inferior eyes, and I have not been able to determine this point with certainty. This species, as well as LL. Darwinii and magna, presents a round projection between the anterior antenne, similar to that which in Pontella, &c., bears the inferior eye ; but I have not been able to find any lens belonging to it, and as Mr. Darwin, who, as I before said, must have seen it in recent specimens, had it been present, especially as he examined the mouth, did not notice it, I feel sure that in L. Darwinii it is not present ; and as the projection is not so well developed in L. Patagoniensis or magna as in that species, I think myself justified in saying that they also have no inferior eyes. ee andibles +, inch in length. They have, like L. Darwinii, two. large outer teeth, then three small ones, and then a spine ser- rated externally. Between each of the small teeth is a little lobe ; if we count these, we shall have seven teeth and a spine. There are also several rows of strong hairs, which run parallel to the longer axis of the organ on its flat surface; they are all on the inner half. First pair of maxillipeds 3, inch. Second pair of mazillipeds—consist of a subquadrate lobe bearing a six-jointed palpus, larger in proportion than that of L. Darwiniit, and more resembling that of L. magna. The hairs on this organ and on the following, are throughout the whole of this family, I believe, for the most part only plumose on the under side. On the palpus there are two unequal hairs at the apex of the two basal segments, one at that of the three following, and three at that of the apical segment. The hairs on the apex of the last two segments have below spines so small, that I could only just see them with a }-inch object-glass; the others, besides the setze below, have above very small spines, which are rather larger near the apex, and do not appear to reach more than half-way down the hairs. On the organ itself are five large and two small hairs. The two small ones which are at the apex and the last are setose only above, and the central one also has a few setee on the upper edge, though neither so large nor so numerous as those below. Length ;}, inch ; of the palpus 7. Third pair of mazillipeds. Length ~5. The larger hairs on this organ, which appear to have only one row of secondary hairs, have in reality two, one above the other, and both turned in the same direction. The crenature at the tip is caused by a double row of short spines or scales ; in the smaller hairs which appear verticillate, these spines are longer, and extend from the apex more than half-way towards the base. Besides these large hairs, there are others smaller. Along the mner margin of the third Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 205 hair is a row of finer hairs placed close together, besides the usual spines which are larger and much further apart. Fifth pair of thoracic legs. Female (fig. 6). Very small, gz inch. The basal part consists of two joints, the apical pro- duced externally into a lobe which represents the inner branch of the preceding legs, and bearing externally a simple segment, analogous to the external branch, which bears at the apex three spines closely applied to the organ. Attached to the second seg- ment is a large plumose hair which extends to the apex of the terminal segment. P Male (figs.4:& 5). The left leg is simple, four-jointed, as large as the right, curved towards it, and larger and stronger than the corresponding leg of L. Darwinit. The terminal segment bears on its internal margin two lobes; close to the apical lobe is a simple hair and a delicate pomted appendage. At the basal lobe there is a short hair and two very delicate tufts. Length 7, inch. I could find nothing similar to the penis ? of LZ. Darwinii. The right leg is prehensile, and also consists of four joints. The first is short, the second longer, the third large, muscular, and the external basal angle produced into a large claw; the fourth segment is long, slender, and curved, and forms with the preceding joint a powerful prehensile apparatus. This finger bears on the internal margin two slight protuberances and a small hair, and near where it rises, there is on the third segment a rounded knob. When the prehensile apparatus closes, this knob is received into a corresponding depression at the base of the apical segment, by which contrivance the points of the fixed and of the moveable claw would be forced into opposition, and the strength of the organ greatly increased. Abdomen. Male. Four-jointed, the terminal joint bearing two lamellz which rise from a common base, and are terminated by five long setose hairs. It is exactly like that of Pontella, Labidocera, &e. Female (fig. 7). Small, two-jointed; the two joints are of equal size, and the second bears two small round lobes, each with five setose hairs, which represent the lamelle in the male. The abdomen of some females differs slightly from the above description ; the joint is not apparent ; on the left side is an un- symmetrical projection, of a horny appearance, and the whole base has an irregular outline and a reddish chestnut colour, almost as if a glutinous matter had been poured over it and had hardened there. On this there is a cylindrical appendage, the nature of which is as yet doubtful. It is large, elongated, of nearly equal thickness throughout, but slightly swollen at the apex, and terminated by a short narrow neck, attached to 206 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. the middle of the dorsal surface of the first abdominal joint. It is hollow and empty with soft elastic sides, and ;th of an inch long. Tnall the specimens I have seen, this organ has formed a right angle with the longer axis of the body, as I have drawn it ; but this position would be such an obstacle to rapid motion, that I consider it owing only to spasmodic contraction of the animal when put in spirits of wine. It would probably during life be extended in the axis of the body, as in Caligide, and would partly supply the place of the abdomen, and act as a rudder. This organ might be considered either as the external ovary, or as a spermatic tube similar to that which Siebold has described in Diaptomus Castor*. In support of the latter hypothesis it may be adduced, that the organ in question differs from all other known external ovaries belonging to this family, in being attached to the back instead of the under surface of the body, and in being long and cylindrical instead of pear-shaped. In shape it agrees exactly with Sichold’s drawing of the spermatic tube in Diaptomus, and at its base is a quantity of hard, reddish, irre- gular matter, which forms a small lump on the left side, and is firmly attached to the body of the animal. This strongly reminds one of the glutinous substance by means of which the spermatic tube is attached to Diaptomus, and which is driven out by the expulsive matter. If we consider it as a true external ovary, how can we account for this deposit ? It is also worthy of notice, that in Templeton’s paper on Anomalocera there is figured (fig. 22) and described a “ biarti- culate spatulate appendage, which is confined to the left side of the female, and attached to the first joit beneath ; it is probably a collapsed ovary.” Might not this be a spermatic tube? In Gaimard’s ‘ Voyage en Scandinavie,’ a female Calanus hyperboreus is represented with an appendage, evidently a spermatophore, attached below to the penultimate thoracic joint. It is true that this organ is ringed, and differs very considerably both from Siebold’s figures of the spermatic tube in Diaptomus,—from the above-mentioned doubtful appendage of Anomalocera,—and from that of the present species ; still it establishes the fact, that this mode of fecundation is very generally pursued in this curious family. In all these cases, however, it is attached below. On the other hand, we may observe, that its position, though curious, is not entirely anomalous, for Notodelphys Ascidicola, * Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 2nd series; tom. xiv.; and Baird’s British Entomostraca, p. 223. Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 207 Allman, has its external ovary on the back, and in the Daphnide the receptacle for the eggs, which corresponds in function, is always situated dorsally, whereas the spermatic tube is attached on the under surface close to the vulva, as would appear evident ; for if it was not so, how could the spermatozoa reach the eggs? ' It may perhaps be said, that the glutinous matter forms a tube down the side of the body, and in that way opens close to the vulva ; but this does not appear to me probable, for in that case the animal would lose its equilibrium ; and besides, I could see no excrescence of that sort ; and if it were present, I could hardly have overlooked it. Unless then we suppose that the vulva is situated on the back, its position seems rather im favour of its being an external ovary. From the function of the spermatic tube, we should expect to find it only when the eggs were well developed, but I could not see them in any one of the e females provided with this organ which I have examined Jap is true, however, that in the figure of the female C. hyperboreus above referred to, which is provided with a spermatophore, no external ovary is represented. Its size also seems almost too large to admit of its having been developed in the generative organs of the male. The shape of the organ in question, though certainly very dif- ferent from that of the external ovary in the rest of the family, is however the same as that which prevails in all the Caligide. In Caligus the ovaries aye attached to the body by their internal angles, and in Iva by the centre ; but if we consider that of the latter genus as homologous with the two of the former coalesced, this difference will be removed. The chief obstacle to this view is the absence of eggs; but Dr. Baird, in his volume on the ‘ British Entomostraca,’ p. 49, describing the process of laying in Chirocephalus, says, “ When the proper time arrives, the mother deposits these eggs loose in the water, the ovary opening at the point and the eggs being thrown out by a sudden jerk ;” and it seems to me possible, that, either in the violent struggles which follow when any Entomo- stracan is placed in spirits of wine, the eggs may have been ex- pelled, or that they may have been so in the course of nature shortly before they were captured. I have endeavoured impartially to state both sides of the question, but the paucity of specimens unfortunately makes it impossible to prove either, so that it must be left to some future observer to decide the question *. * Mr. Darwin and Dr. Baird, who have both examined my specimens very carefully, agree with what 1 have said above. If it had not been for their assistance my task would have been much more difficult. 208 Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. Labidocera (Ivella) Patagoniensis. There being only one species as yet in the subgenus, no spe- cific description need be given. Colour ? Length, from the rostrum to the end of the abdomen, in both male and female, } inch. Taken by Mr. Darwin with Labidocera Darwinti in the open sea, lat. 38° south, off the coast of Patagonia. This species appears rare; at least there were only a few spe- cimens, amongst a great number of Z. Darwinit and other small Crustaceans, caught in the towing-net. Labidocera (Iva) magna. Be short (Pl. X. fig. 8). t pair of antenne. Male. e left is about ;5, inch in length, simple, 24-jointed, and clothed with hair, which is all on the external side, except some fine down on the basal joints, and one simple hair at the apex of the penultimate and antepenultimate segments. On the apex of the eleventh segment is a strong spine. The right antenna (fig. 9) is very different ; it consists of a basal portion composed of many almost coalesced segments ; then a part very much swollen, and bearing a very large pre- hensile spine, which is transversely ringed; the two segments which succeed this swollen part are longer, and each bears a plate, one with about twenty, the other about sixty teeth ; the following segment (which probably consists normally of three) has two plates, each with about forty teeth. These two plates rise one on each side of the flat external surface of the segment, the one occupying two-thirds at the middle, the other two-thirds at the apex of the segment. There are in the three last plates two un- equal rows, each provided with the above-mentioned number of teeth, and the smaller row situated at the base of the larger. Second pair of antenne. Have been described above. Eyes. What has been said of the eyes of L. Patagoniensis applies equally well to those of the present species. Mandibles 3, of an inch in length; bearing, like L. Pata- goniensis, seven teeth, and a spine serrated externally. The first six teeth are strong, large and subequal, decreasing in size from the outside; the first is z}5 inch in length, the seventh is smaller. There are rows of hairs as in the preceding species. First pair of mazillipeds 3, inch. Second pair of mazillipeds. Length 5 inch ; of the palpus zy. Third pair of mazillipeds. Length 35 inch. The hairs of this organ have been deseribed above. Mr. Lubbock on two new Subgenera of Calanide. 209 Fifth pair of legs (figs. 10 & 11). Male. The left leg consists of four joints. The first two short, the third longer, and the fourth again shorter ; the apex is swollen and covered with delicate papille. Externally near the base the terminal segment bears a strong hair, and near the middle a small one. Internally it has a row of hairs near the base, and a large very delicate tuft. This tuft appears to be very constant ; it exists in all three species of Labidocera, and a similar one is figured in Templeton’s paper on Anomalocera. Length 7; inch. The right leg also consists of four segments, and is very similar to that of L. Patagoniensis and Darwinii. The third joint has the basal spine rather more curved, and bears also a triangular mem- branous lobe with the angles rounded off and contracted at the base into a sort of neck; at its base is a small hair. The apical jomt also has a triangular projection with a broad base, and bears four small hairs. This fine species being the only one in the subgenus, no spe- cific description need be given. Its length is } inch. Colour ? It comes from the South Pacific Ocean, and seems to be rare ; at least I have only one specimen, which is a male; the female is therefore as yet unknown. My single specimen of L. magna (as well as more than one of L. Patagoniensis) is attacked by a disease, showing itself as white spots which spread over the back. This appears to be similar to that which so commonly destroys Chirocephalus dia- phanus. The back of the common Daphnia Pulex also is often rendered quite white by a substance formed under the shell, and which consists of innumerable very minute, triangular or pear- shaped bodies, each about ~,/55 inch long, and g;'55 broad at the thicker end. EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. Fig. 1. Labidocera (Ivella) Patagoniensis. Male. Fig. 2. Ditto ditto. Female. Fig. 3. Ditto Second pair of antennz. Fig. 4. Fifth pair of legs. Male. Right. Fig. 5. Ditto ditto... Terminal joint of the left. Fig. 6. Fifth pair of legs. Female. Fig. 7. Abdomen. Female. Without the appendage. Fig. 8. Labidocera (Iva) magna. Rostrum. Fig. 9. Prehensile apparatus of the right anterior antenna of the male, much magnified. Fig. 10. The right leg of the fifth pair in the male. Fig. 11. The left ditto ditto. The drawings were done with a camera Incida. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 14 210 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination XX.—On the Germination of the Resting Spores, and on a form of Moving Spores in Spirogyra. By Dr. W. PrinesHerim*. [With two Plates. ] Waite the observations on the conjugation of Spirogyra, first made by O. F. Miillert, have since been frequently repeated and are now universally known, the germination of the spores pro- duced through the conjugation, first seen by Vaucher{ in 1803, has been confirmed only by very few subsequent observations. Considering the active interest which has recently prevailed in regard to the development of the Algz, and has existed respect- ing the formation of the spores of Spirogyra itself, in a wider circle than that which merely includes algologists, the above fact is the more remarkable, since it is by no means difficult to procure the material required for the investigation ; for although conjugation takes place most frequently in spring, I have found Spirogyre both in a. state of conjugation -and preparing for it throughout the summer and until late in autumn. Never- theless, so far as I know, there exist only three publications on the germination of the Spirogyre, exclusive of course of all those which do not rest on original observations §. The first, as already mentioned, was furnished by Vaucher, to whom we must always go back, when we are studying the deve- lopment of the freshwater Alge. He gave a representation of the germinating spores correct in all essential points, but not adequately good and accurate for the demands of our own day. These figures || are all botanical literature possesses. The essen- tial part of his description of the germination is as follows: “The spores open at one end, like the cotyledons of a seed when its embryo is beginning to unfold, and the young plant emerges as a small, rapidly-growing green sac, in the interior of which the spiral bands, with thin shining granules (the starch-granules) and septa, soon present themselves. Finally the young plant leaves the envelope in which it originated, grows up in the water and then resembles the parent plant, excepting that its two ends are attenuated to points, and that it is of smaller size.” Meyen confirmed these observations. In one essay, indeed, which he wrote on the genus Spirogyra in 1827, he held Vau- cher’s observations on the germination of Spirogyra to be false. * From the ‘ Flora,’ Aug. 14th and 21st, 1852: translated by Arthur Henfrey, F.R.S., F.L.S. ; + Flora Danica, tab. 883. + Histoire des Conferves d’Eau douce; Genéve, 1803. § See Rev. W. Smith, ‘On the Germination of the Spores of Conjugate,’ Annals of Nat, Hist. ser. 2. viii. 480.—A.H. || L. ec. tab. 4, 5, 6. of the Spores in Spirogyra. 211 “ Nevertheless ””—he says there*—“ it is more than probable that the observations made by Vaucher were not characterized by that great accuracy which is needful here, since, as the figures given show, the growth of these young Confervz is in contradic- tion to all analogy, and it is therefore very necessary to repeat these investigations.” But he must have been subsequently convinced by his own observations of the correctness of Vau- cher’s statements, for in his ‘ Manual of Physiology+,’ he gave a description of the germination, which, while devoid indeed, as the limits of a manual compel, of that requisite detail which con- stitutes the value of a monograph, represents all the essential points of the phenomena so truly, that I have only to confirm all that he states of it in this place. i The third confirmation comes from Alex. Braun, in his recent work, ‘Observations on the Phenomena of Rejuvenescence in Na- ture{.’ He mentions here, in several places §,not only the changes of the contents of the spores preceding germination, but the phznomena of the commencement of germination, the dehiscence and the stripping off of the spore coats. Opposed in appearance to these exact observations on the ger- mination of the bodies originating in the conjugated cells of Spirogyra, stands the statement of Agardh||, that these bodies are broken up into moving spores after a certain time ; on which account Hassall], who participates in this view, considers these bodies, not as spores, but, as the sporangia of the Spirogyre. Unfortunately, the short account of Agardh, which, although the subject well deserved it, was not accompanied by drawings, does not allow of satisfactory conclusions as to the phenomena observed by him. Meyen** had already noticed that secondary —but not moving—cells were often formed inside the spores of Spirogyra, and he conjectured that there were likewise propaga- tive cells. I have also found these secondary cells, in which * Linnea, 1827, p. 421. + Pflanzen: Physiologie, in. 422-424. + Beobachtung iib. die Erscheinungen der Verjiingung in der Natur. § Loe. cit. pp. 144, 192, 215, 216. || The passage runs (Ann. des Se. Nat. 2nd Ser. vi. 197): “After many vain attempts to see the elliptical body developed into a new filament, as described by Vaucher, I saw it, on the contrary, broken up definitively into numerous sporules endowed with a rapid motion.” 4. History of British Freshwater Algz, p. 130. ** «Tn fig. 13. pl. 10. are represented similar seeds (Samen) of Spirogyra princeps, which have been formed without conjugation; and this is very general in Spirogyra quinina; they also exhibit double coats; but the mass in their interior has been transformed into small vesicles, which probably may likewise be spores, the further behaviour of which, however, I have not seen. But the formation of these little vesicles in the true seed is not always to be met with in these wnconjugated Confervas, and usually the green mass is spirally arranged here also.” —Meyen, loc. cit. 14* 212 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination the contents are frequently transformed into spores not directly germinating, in spores which had originated through copulation (Pl. VIII. fig. 7). They were always however motionless, and I was equally unsuccessful in observing a further development of these cells, and confirming the very natural conjecture of Meyen by direct observation. But I also frequently found the contents of the filament-cells—when no large spore had been previous! formed in them—transformed into peculiar cells (Pls. VIII. and IX. figs.4.&8),which appear as the mother-cells of smaller moving cells; and the latter appear to stand in close relation to the development of the Spirogyre. How far the phenomenon observed by Agardh agrees with one of these phenomena, will be seen from the sub- sequent description of my observations. At the same time, the import of the well-known large isolated bodies originating from the entire contents of one or two conjugated filament-cells (fig. 1 a, 6, c), as true spores of the Spirogyra, is not affected by the possibility of a propagation of the Spzrogyre by means of the secondary cells originating in the elliptical spores, since in the regular course of vegetation, the former, exactly as Vaucher ob- served, exclusively effect the propagation by their direct germi- nation. The dissolution of the contents of a spore capable of direct germination, into daughter-cells equally capable of germina- tion—for which Agardh’s observation would speak—as well as the occurrence generaliy of several different forms of spore in the same plant, appear to me only a result of the independence of the individual cell prevailing in the Alge, and a very general property of these, physiologically speaking, simply unicellular plants. I shall return to this point in speaking of the rare forms of spore of the Spirogyre at the conclusion of this memoir. I observed the germination of the ordinary form of Spirogyra- spores, those well-known large, elliptical bodies, in Spirogyra jugalis*. Conjugated specimens of this Spirogyra, collected in August, maintained themselves in this condition through the winter, in my room, in a little glass vessel full of water, to the bottom of which they gradually sank. Some spores germinated as early as February, but most of them did not open until April, so that some eight months elapsed between their formation and their germination. We observe in the spores of Spirogyra, as in all motionless spores of Algz, a long period of rest between for- * The determination of the name was made with Kiitzing’s ‘ Species Algarum.’—The plant I examined had several, mostly 4, spiral bands; the septa of its cells were not thrown back in folds (see, in regard to such folds in Spirogyre, Cohn’s Essay in Nova Acta Acad. N. C. xxii. pars ii. 250 et seq.). The diameter of the filaments was 0°] millimetre; the length of the joints, fertile and barren, varied between 0°12 and 0°2 mm.; some attained a size of 0:3-0'4 mm, of the Spores in Spirogyra. 213 mation and unfolding*; yet during this time of apparent rest, processes are unceasingly active in the interior of that germ, not immediately manifesting themselves to the eye, but resulting in effects, which may be detected in the spores of Spirogyra in demonstrable alterations of the contents and of the mem- branes of old spores. Immediately after formation, the spore possesses only one single, perfectly colourless, thin membrane, which, as is shown by the acquisition of a blue colour with iodine and sulphuric acid+, is composed of pure cellulose. In many spores, this membrane is still so thin for a short time after the formation of the spore, that it is yet incapable of with- standing the strong endosmose excited by the addition of sul- phuric acid, and bursts at some’ point, allowing the escape of the contents. The contents of the new-formed spores consist of the almost unchanged spiral bands of the cells concerned in the formation of the spore. The spiral bands are, indeed, contracted far more closely together than in the filament-cells, but re- tain even their form scarcely changed. As in the spiral bands of the Spirogyra-cell, so also the spores contain numerous large and small starch-granules, lying in a layer of the so-called amor- phous chlorophyll (extractable by absolute alcohol), which ap- pears to be deposited upon the finely granular protoplasm (a mixture of oil and proteine-substance, albumen ?), visible after the removal of the chlorophyll. The older the spores grow, the more does the form of the spiral bands in their interior disap- pear, and their contents become uniformly diffused over the entire inner surface of the spore-membrane. Finally, just before the germination, the original spiral arrangement of the contents is still indistinctly indicated by several close spiral streaks in the coating, spread uniformly over the wall (fig. 1 a, 6, Pl. VIIL.). It is a peculiar circumstance, that during this time the spiral arrangement of the contents of the spore presents itself, some- times distinctly and sometimes indistinctly, and almost wholly vanishes at the moment of germination, but always appears with surprising clearness when the spores are left for some time in glycerine, or are allowed to become perfectly dried up (Pl. VIII. * This long repose between formation and development is perhaps the only character which the spores of the Cryptogamia have in common with the seeds of the Phanerogamia. But the true analogue also of the Cryptogamic spore in the Phanerogamia, the pollen, is well known to be capable of maintaining its germinative form through long periods of rest. + I prefer the application of iodine and sulphuric acid to the apparently more convenient use of the so-called chloride of zinc solution (chloride of zine, iodine and iodide of potassium), since the former is a much stronger and more certain reagent for cellulose, and produces the blue colour without previous application of an acid or an alkali, even in cases where the chloride of zinc solution is ineffective. 214 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination fig.5). Chemically speaking, the contents of the spore appear to be more changed in the relative proportions of quantity of the particular constituents, than in their quality, before germination. The principal constituent consists of large drops of oil, becoming confluent under pressure, with amorphous chlorophyll and albu- men, as In the newly formed spore. The Jarge starch-granules have disappeared and are replaced by very small irregular cor- puscles devoid of any distinguishable structure, but which be- come blue when iodine is applied, and, therefore, are likewise starch. Lastly, as an entirely new constituent of the spore, ap- pear certain reddish-brown corpuscles, never absent, which are also found in the young plant after the germination (PI. VIII. fig. 1d, fig. 5, fig. 2 d). The differences between the membranes of old and young spores are more important than the changes perceptible in the contents. Instead of the one colourless cellulose membrane of the young spore, this latter exhibits, shortly before germination, three di- stinct membranes, not blended together. The inmost encloses the entire contents, which are already surrounded by the pri- mordial utricle ; the outermost (e, fig. 1 a, 6, and fig. 5), thin and colourless, is composed of pure cellulose, as may readily be de- monstrated by iodine and sulphuric acid; it is the same mem- brane which the spore possessed at the time of its formation, only it has become thicker, without, however, perceptible lamel- lation. Within this lies, without touching it at all points, but closely applied to it, the second coat, a membrane of yellowish- brown colour (f, fig. 1 a, b, and fig. 5), which retains its colouring matter with great obstinacy, and is not coloured blue by sulphuric acid and iodine. ‘This, finally, encloses the third, inmost and last-formed membrane, which is colourless like the first, and is also coloured blue with iodine and sulphuric acid. This third membrane is not always visible in the unopened spore, and hence, perhaps, has remained unnoticed by previous observers ; perhaps, however, from its only appearing shortly before the germination, as the last deposit of membrane within the spore. It consti- tutes, really, with the contents it encloses, the essential part of the spore-cell, since in the germination of the spore it grows out directly into the young plant, after the dehiscence and casting off of both the outer membranes. Its existence may always be ascertained by bursting oldish spores by slight pressure, and allowing their contents to escape gradually. If the spore thus burst by pressure is afterwards treated with iodine and sulphuric acid, the third inmost membrane assumes a blue colour, and in this way only can it be certainly made out that the blue colour belongs really to it, and does not depend on the outer coat of the spore or the membranes of the cell in which the spore per- of the Spores in Spirogyra. 215 haps still hes. The detection of the three membranes of the spore is very readily effected by the application of concentrated potash. The spore does not burst when left in concentrated solution of potash, but after a few days, the three membranes appear clearly separated from each other (fig. 6a & 6). Under these circumstances, the inner cellulose membrane (g, fig.6 a & 5) exhibits the remarkable property, otherwise found only in the primordial utricle, of contracting by shrivelling together, It surrounds the primordial utricle (A, fig.65) with its contents contracted into the middle of the cavity of the cell. The shrivel- ling together of this cellulose membrane is often so strong, that it is no longer capable of holding the contents, and these, dis- solved by the potash, escape in large drops, of indefinite form, into the interspace between the inmost and the middle yellow membrane (i, fig. 64). And in the spores treated with potash, after the latter has been washed out, the application of iodine and sulphuric acid turns this third inmost membrane (g, fig. 6 a & b) bright blue, so that there can be no doubt of its chemical constitution. The production of the two inner membranes in the spores takes place in exact analogy to the universal formation of secondary layers of thickening in vegetable cells; the middle, yellow coat follows the outer primary coat, not only in position but in structure, as a secondary deposit, and the deposition of the inmost, in regard to its productive tertiary cellulose membrane, occurs long after the formation of the yellow coat. Since Mohl’s* researches have demonstrated that cellulose is the basis of the thickening layers of all vegetable cell-membranes, its reaction, frequently hidden by infiltrated matters, reappearing clearly after the removal of them by potash or nitric acid; it was natural to conjecture that the yellow, middle membrane of the spore would exhibit the cellulose reaction if properly treated. But I only succeeded in demonstrating the cellulose in this membrane after much trouble, for all the means I applied to extract or destroy the colouring matter of this membrane were at first ineffectual. Only after a longish digestion in aqua regia was the yellow spore-membrane bleached, without being de- stroyed. When the bleached spores, well washed with water to remove the agua regia, were treated with iodine and sulphuric acid, the thick, middle, previously yellow membrane became blue. The more perfectly the membrane was bleached. by aqua regia, the purer the blue colour acquired with iodine and sulphuric acid ; the less perfect the bleaching was, the more the blue inclined to green. This membrane certainly is one of those vegetable membranes in which it is most difficult to demonstrate the well- * Botanische Zeitung, 1847; Trans. in Scientific Memoirs, vol. i. 2nd ser. 216 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination known cellulose reaction,and therefore offers a strong support to the opinion that the cellulose reaction is only prevented in mem- branes which do not exhibit it, by a matter infiltrated in them. In one case the infiltrated matter may be detected even by its colour, and after the removal of this substance the membrane reacquires, with the ordinary colourlessness of vegetable mem- brane, the chemical characters of cellulose. After the transformation of the contents is terminated and the formation of the inner two membranes completed, the ger- mination of the spore commences by a growth of the internal cell formed by the inmost membrane. The increasing size of the internal cell first causes the yellow membrane to break across in an irregular crack (Pl. VIII. fig. 1 a), and after a further growth of the germinating cell, the outer colourless membrane tears in a similar manner. This succession of the bursting of the outer coats of the spore is caused by the structure of the spore and the unyielding rigidity of the middle coloured coat. The internal cell, bursting forth from the coats, grows in the course of a few days into a longish cell, which soon presents septa and becomes a many-celled filament, which resembles the parent, both in the number of spiral bands and in dimensions (P]. VIII. fig. 1 c)*. Even in the unicellular condition, one end of the cell is elongated ina tubular form (fig. 3). The green spiral bands do not extend into this, always unbranched, radical extremity, and its further growth being restricted, it remains fixed from an early epoch, at that stage of development which it has attained in the young, few-celled plant, while the opposite end of the spore is capable of unlimited elongation by unin- terrupted growth and repeated formation of septa. This differencing of the two ends of the spore, expressed in different directions of growth, and the limited growth of one and the unlimited growth of the other, occur ndeed—with the very rare exceptions when both ends are characterized by un- limited growth—in all spores; but a difference is found in them, that while, in most, that end of the spore-cell which emerges first out of the coats (figs. 1, 2, 3, 10), is converted into the cellular Spirogyra-filament, and the end remaining in the coats grows out into the radical tube, in other (less nu- merous) spores, their two ends behave in exactly the opposite way, the cell-forming end remaining behind in the coats (Pl. IX. fig. 11 a, b,c), and the radical extremity making its way out of * Hence the characters derived from the number of the spiral bands, and the dimensions of the filament-cells appear to have a specific value ; at all events these characters are propagated by germination. Compare also Vaucher’s figures of the germinating Spirogyre with those of the - parent plants. of the Spores in Spirogyra. 217 them. In spite of this difference, however, the young plants produced exhibit exactly the same behaviour in both cases. I had conjectured at first that the opposition between the anterior and posterior extremities of the spore would be already indicated by its position in the filament-cell. All spores of the same filament open ordinarily on the same side, so that if we call that end of the spore through which the young plant emerges, the anterior extremity, all the spores of one filament have their anterior ends turned in the same direction (Pl. VIII. fig. 1 a, b,c). But I afterwards remarked that no constancy prevailed in this, for I met with filaments, rarely it is true, in the cells of which the anterior ends of spores were turned to opposite sides (Pl. IX. fig. 9), so that it could not be certainly determined in the unopened spores, which was the front and which the back. It need scarcely be mentioned, that accidental twisting of a filament was taken into account here. The end of the young plant, no matter whether it was the radical extremity or the growing summit, remained sticking in the burst coats (fig. 1 c, 11 c) long after the emergence of the other end, and the envelopes were not thrown completely off until a late period, and then either accidentally, or, as mostl occurred, by the young plant rising from the bottom of the water, where the germination took place. I never saw the liberated young plant become attached to anything by its radical extremity, and this corresponds to the ordinary floating condition of the Sp:rogyre. But I cannot decide whether or not the Spirogyre become fixed to anything by their root-cell, at a later stage than that to which I was able to trace the young plants*. It is probable, however, that those Spirogyre which are found adherent in their natural stations, use their root-cell as the organ of attachment. At the same time, the somewhat elongated basal cell, enlarged below into a shield-shaped root, described by Niageli as occurring in the Zygnemaceet, is certainly not the root-cell produced in the germination, but one of the ordinary filament-cells, enlarged into a short colourless expansion at one extremity. Whether the filament-cell thus altered is incapable of propagation, as Nageli asserts, I am inclined to doubt, since it is im any case certain that the true root-cell produced in germination is capable of transforming its contents into propagative cells in the shape of moving spores. * One of the largest of the young plants which I obtained im a per- fectly healthy condition was 2°6 mm. long. It was composed of thirteen cells of tolerably equal length, excepting that the reot-cell was longer; so that the length of these (subsequently dividing) cells of the young plant equalled that of the larger, undivided (?) cells of older plants. + Gattungen einzellige Algen, p. 4. 218 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Arrangement The germination of the spores also gives some insight into the origin of the spiral bands. When the spore breaks out, the contents form a coat uni- formly spread over the wall, with only a slight indication of spiral arrangement (a, 4, fig. 1. Pl. VIII.). As the young cell grows, this becomes broken up, and the originally irregular and imperfect slits thus produced, subsequently cut in a continuous course through the originally uniform coat, which is now slit up into regularly arranged bands (Pl. VIII. figs. 2, 3). The cause why the coating of the wall tears up into spiral and not recti- linear bands, remains unknown here, just as in the origin of all other spiral forms in the vegetable cell. Germinating plants of Spirogyre with only one spiral band, might, perhaps, give an opportunity of discovermg more accurate particulars of this pro- cess. That the cytoblast—Meyen’s ‘ central-organ ’—notwith- standing the mucilaginous filaments running out from it to the borders of the spiral bands—plays no part here, seems to me so much the more probable, that I doubt its actual existence in the spore and in the young unicellular plant. I never found the cytoblasts in the spores, even when the contents were gently pressed out, which would make it clearly visible, and just as little could I detect it in the much more transparent young, unicellu- lar plant (figs. 2, 3). It is first found in the two-celled plants, and many-celled specimens have. one in each cell, even the radi- cal cell; it is not oval, but round (fig. 1c, m, m,m). Alex. Braun has shown the part it plays in the formation of new cells in the Spirogyra*. It appears, therefore, that it originates in the unicellular plant immediately before the formation of the septum, and then quickly causes the formation of two new cyto- blasts, either through solution or subdivision, and thus we should bring its presence in al/ cells of old plants into agreement with its absence from the spores and unicellular plants. [To be continued. ] XXIL.—Revision of the Families of Nudibranch Mollusks, with the description of a new Genus of Phyllidiade. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c. THE very important results which were obtained by the examina- tion of the tongues and teeth of the Ctenobranchous Mollusca, which were partly published in the last Number, have induced me to continue my researches on these organs in the Nudi- branchiate Mollusca. They have resulted in two important facts : * Loc. cit. p. 257 et seq. —— sO of the Nudibranch Mollusks. 219 first, the necessity of dividing the family Doride into three fami- lies, neatly characterized by the disposition and form of the teeth, as well as by the position of the respiratory organs,—cha- racters showing very great differences in their habits and ceco- nomy ; secondly, proving that the genera Phyllirrhoé and Lima- pontia, though they have no external gills, or indeed any ap- pearance of gills of any kind, are properly placed in this order, as the structure of the buccal mass, tongue, and teeth exactly agrees with that of the families next to which they were placed in my previous arrangement. I may observe, that I find the disposition and form of the teeth to afford a very good guide in cases which have been con- sidered doubtful from some modification of the respiratory or- gans. The genera Ancylus, Siphonaria, and Amphibola have been placed in different parts of the system, even in the most recent work of Philippi—often with marine families. From the structure of their respiratory organs, I had long satisfied myself that they are all true Pulmonobranchia, and the examination of the tongue and teeth strengthens this opinion, for it is almost impossible to distinguish their teeth from those of the Auri- culade and other land Mollusca. In the following table, the teeth of the genera placed under each family have been actually examined, or their teeth have been described or figured by some other author. 1. Gills surrounding the vent, on the middle of the hinder part of the back. - Fam. 1. Oncurporips. Teeth two in each cross series ; gills in separate cavities ; mantle edging the foot and simple. Acan- thodoris, Onchidoris. Fam. 2. Dorrp1p#=Doridina and Polycerina, Gray. Teeth many in each cross series, subsimilar, inner often smaller; gill in a common cavity ; mantle edge simple. «. Doris; 8. Gonio- doris, Ceratosoma; y. Aigires. Fam. 3. Trioripz = Triopina, Gray. Teeth many (rarely only four) in each cross series, the inner lateral ones large, irre- gular-shaped ; gills in a common cavity ; mantle small, edged with tentacles. Triopa, Idalia. 2. Gills superficial, generally in the form of fusiform processes, plaits, or branching vessels. a. Tongue broad ; teeth many in each cross series. Fam. 4. TRITONIADA. Tentacula sheathed ; gills fusiform or branched on each side of the back; vent lateral ; jaws horny. Tritonia, Dendronotus, Scyllea, Eumenis. 220 On the Arrangement of the Nudibranch Mollusks. Fam. 5. Procronotipz. Tentacula simple, linear, not sheathed ; gills fusiform, on the sides of the back ; vent dorsal ; jaws horny, strong. Proctonotus, Antiopa. Fam. 6. Dipnyiiimpiap#. Tentacula simple, united, ex- panded?; gills in folds on the under side of the edge of the man- tle, which is bent up; jaws horny. Dzphyllidia. b. Tongue narrow ; teeth in a single central series. Fam. 7. Dotonip#. ‘Tentacula sheathed at the base, retrac- tile ; gills fusiform, on the sides of the back. Doto. Fam. 8. Guaucip#. Tentacula subulate, simple, rarely rmged, contractile ; gills fusiform or branched, on the sides of the back.; jaws often horny. «. Glaucus ; 8. Eolidia, Montagua, Favorinus ; y. Embletonia; 5. Hermaa; ¢. Alderia. Fam. 9. Pracoprancuip#. Tentacula subulate or linear, folded ; gills in the form of plaits or vessels radiating on the sur- face of the back. Placobranchus, Elysia. Fam. 10. Limarontiapz. Tentacula none or simple, con- tractile; body depressed ; gills none external. Limapuniza. Fam. 11. Puyziirrnois. Tentacula elongate-subulate ; body compressed vertically ; gills none external. Phyllirrhoé. c. Tongue and jaws none. Fam. 12. Puyxirp1apm. Tentacula dorsal, anterior, retrac- tile ; labial palpi close, conical, small; gills in form of radiating folds on the under side within the edges of the mantle; vent medial, posterior. The examination of the specimens of this family has caused me to divide them into two genera, and to add a species which does not appear to have been before noticed. Puyxiria. Vent dorsal, in the middle of the hinder part of the back. 1. Phyllidia trilineata, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. v. t. 18. f. 1-6. 2. Phyllidia ocellata, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. v. t. 18. f. 7. 3. Phyllidia annulata. Black, with three series of large, un- equal-sized white rings, and with a row of minute white warts near the margin ; aperture of tentacles with small white warts on each side. Var. 1. Central series of four rings. Var, 2. Cen- tral series of five rings, the last behind the vent. Hab. Lord Hood’s Islands. Brit. Mus. Two specimens. The Phyll. ocellata of Cuvier has only five white rings, one in front and two on each side. Mr. J. Lycett on the genus Tancredia. 221 Fryerra. Vent in the middle of the hinder part, in the groove between the mantle and the foot. 1. Fryeria pustulosa. Black, with three series of large, unequal, white tubercles on the middle of the back, and with large square white spots containing a tubercle, surrounded by smaller ones, on the edge of the mantle. Phyllidia pustulosa, Riippell, Atlas, Moll. t.11.f1, la. Jnhabd. Cosseir. Brit. Mus. Phyllidia pustulosa, Cuvier, Ann. Mus. v. 266. t. 18. f. 8, may be a bad figure of this species. Cuvier represents the dorsal anus in the other two species, but it is not marked in this, and the colouring somewhat resembles the Museum specimens. There is a considerable difference in the internal anatomy of this genus, when compared with Cuvier’s description of Phyllidia trilineata. This genus is named after my excellent friend Mr. J. H. Fryer of Newcastle, who first sent to England the beautiful Chitons, Fissurelle, Purpure, Murices, and other shells of the coast of Peru; and hence attracted the attention of naturalists and col- lectors to the rich harvest to be made in that country. XXIU.—Additional Notice of the genus Tancredia (Lycett), Hettangia (Turquem). By Joun Lycert, Esq.. Ava meeting of the Cotteswold Naturalists’ Club, held July 30, 1850, I had the honour to submit a memoir on the Testacea of the middle division of the Inferior Oolite, accompanied by a separate description of a group of small bivalve shells which: occur both in that rock and in the Great Oolite. This group I proposed to erect into a genus, to be called Tuncredia, a name intended to commemorate a gentleman no longer, unfortunately, a participator in our reunions. The fragility of the small shells which exemplified the genus, together with the coarseness of the investing stone, prevented my exposing the hinge of the left valye so clearly as could be wished ; it was not therefore figured, and the description of the hinge in that valve was defective ; but the hinge of the right valve, together with the external forms of three species, were faithfully rendered by Mr. Sowerby in the plate which accompanied the memoir. The ‘Annals and Maga- zine of Natural History’ for December 1850 contained the paper in question, and it was incorporated with the Transactions of the Cotteswold Naturalists’ Club. The description of the hinge in the right valve was substantially correct, but owing to an im- perfect knowledge of the form, arising from the valves being always found disunited, the term anterior was employed for posterior, and vice versd. It is necessary to revert to these facts with precision, as during 222 Mr. J. Lycett on the genus Tancredia. the past year (1852) a French author of eminence, both as a geologist and paleontologist, M. A. Buvignier of Verdun, has, in a new and splendid work on the geology of the department of the Meuse, figured and described certain species of Tancredia under the new generic name Hettangia, a name which he states to have been chosen by M. Turquem, the discoverer of the genus. The very superior manner in which the figures of that work are executed leaves no doubt of the identity of the two genera; the five species which M. Buvignier has illustrated are from the Lias, and bear the specific names Broliensis, Deshayesea, Turquemea, longiscata, and Raulinea? They are all distinct from the oolitic species of the Cotteswolds. From this statement it is evident, that in the absence of any other notice of the genus, my memoir on Tancredia has a claim to priority, and the generic name which I have chosen should be retained. More recently three addi- tional species have been ascertained in our Great Oolite, and the hinge-characters of ‘a fine Inferior Oolite species have been deve- loped: as the latter shell, from its superior size and the promi- nence of its dentition, constitutes a remarkable example of the genus, I propose to describe it in detail, premising that the same species, in a greatly diminished form, was figured in the plate which accompanied the memoir of 1850, under the name of T. donaciformis. The small figure there given represents the usual size of specimens obtained in the shelly freestone of Leck- hampton Hill ; the larger examples now to be described occur not unfrequently in the bed called Gryphite grit, at Rodborough Hill, near Stroud, a locality which has produced so many novel and finely-preserved testacea. Upon comparing the hinge of the new shell with that of 7. ewtensa, which was figured in my me- moir, the difference between them is found to be considerable, and it requires a close scrutiny to perceive that the parts and their arrangement are alike in both, modified by the more ad- vanced growth of the larger shell, and still more so by the pecu- liarities of the species. The dental characters of T.extensa have much less prominence ; they project but little vertically, and are more extended longi- tudinally. A similar difference is observable between the species which M. Buvignier has figured: his 7. Brofensis in its hinge approaches to that of our large shell ; but the hinge of his smaller and more elongated species, Deshayesea, presents a near resem- blance to that of our 7. extensa; the greater obliquity of the cardinal tooth in the elongated species is strongly marked, more especially in the left valve. The Rodborough examples of 7. do- naciformis may be regarded as representing the hinge-features in an exaggerated form, the result in some degree of greater age, inasmuch as smaller shells from the same locality lose much of Mr. J. Lycett on the genus 'Tancredia. 223 this prominence of character. There would seem to exist much variability in the margins of the valves: all the specimens figured by M. Buvignier have a considerable aperture at the truncated posterior border ; our Cotteswold examples present this character much modified ; it is however very evident in T. donaciformis ; but, strictly speaking, the borders of the valves are not close- fitting along their extent. The fact that four, and perhaps five, species of Tancredia have been obtained in the Lias of France, will, it is trusted, induce collectors to examine the same formation in Gloucestershire with increased attention. M. Buvignier does not record the genus in the Oolites. In England it has hitherto been recognised only in the lower oolitic system, which would appear, from the work of M. Buvignier, to be very partially and inadequately repre- sented in the Department of the Meuse. TANCREDIA DONACIFORMIS. Sp. char. Shell subtrigonal, transverse, rather depressed, pointed at the extremities; umbones mesial or antero-mesial, small, depressed ; anterior side attenuated, its superior margin rather concave ; posterior side truncated and gaping, its margin straight, posterior to the ligament, and sloping obliquely down- wards ; an angle extends obliquely from the umbo to the infero-posterior extremity; ligament short, external, hori- zontal; margins of the valves not close-fitting and rather irregular. Upon the principle that our choice of the typical example of a genus should comprise the several peculiarities of the form in a conspicuous manner, I prefer to select the present species to illustrate Tancredia, and will adopt its hinge-characters in the following amended description :— Hinge with an obtuse cardinal tooth in each valve, which is 224 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. received into a corresponding cavity in the opposite valve ; there is also occasionally in the right valve a small anterior, and in the left a small posterior, accessory tooth upon the elevated margin of the cavity ; lateral teethone large posterior and approximate in each valve, that of the left valve projecting, and received into a depression formed by the tooth or callosity of the other valve. Muscular impressions oval; pallial impression simple, faintly marked. There is no lunule: the margin of the right valve an- terior to the umbo forms a thickened projecting fold which covers the tooth of the other valve, and is received into a corresponding receding portion of the margin of that valve, so that the junctions of the valves anterior to the umbones have a sinuous flexure. The lateral teeth are remarkably large in our typical species ; they are never altogether absent, but are much depressed in some other species ; and when this variation occurs in connexion with a de- pressed, oblique, and elongated cardinal tooth in the left valve, the hinge is much altered in its aspect: the variation is exem- plified by several species which occur in our Great Oolite and in the Lias of the Meuse. The small accessory cardinal teeth are very uncertain in their distinctness, and constitute only a minor aad variable feature. The figure of Tancredia varies according as the anterior or posterior sides are the most produced ; several species have the posterior side very short and convex, the figure then nearly resembles that of the recent Donaces: all the species hitherto discovered are destitute of ornament, they are remarkably smooth, and exhibit but indistinctly the lines of growth. The number of species now known afford sufficient data for comparison with other genera, and to determine its position in the malacological system. To existing genera it would appear to be only remotely connected; but there are certain fossil forms, as yet insufficiently known, which seem to approach to it in several particulars ; but whether these latter forms, which are associated with Tancredia in the same beds, are entitled to a position distinct from existing genera, remains to be determined. M. Buvignier has only indicated the position of Hettangia by placing it with the Cardiacez. XXIII—Rambles in Ceylon. By Epcar Leovoxtp Layarp, Esq. To Richard Taylor, Esq. [Continued from vol. ix. p. 339.] My pear S1r,—I left off on the point of starting for our return to the great central road, by a native path, through a line of country as yet unopened by any government road, but which our energetic Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 225 government agent was now about to connect with Mulletivoe on the one side, and the central road on the other. If you place a map on the table and trace my course, you will find this makes a pretty large triangle to travel over, one end of it falling about half-way between Jaffna and Anarajahpoora, and this is the point to which we made. On the 7th, therefore, at 3 p.m., we started for Mulliavilly, Mr. F.’s tents and our baggage preceding us. At first our road lay over the open country by the side of the lake, which we doubled, and crossing a small stream that fell into it, and in which, basking near the ford, lay two huge alligators, we entered into the Ebony and Satin-wood Jungle which we had seen throughout our journey on our right. I cannot describe the beauty of parts of the jungles through which we threaded our way in Indian file ; I suppose to my eyes they presented peculiar charms, as I constantly detected some new plant, or some bird that I should have delighted to have got; we however had to push on, and my companions cared little for collecting. During our ride we passed through the village of Tanyuttu, where F. pointed out a lovely spring of water, which bubbled up by the side of the road, and furnished a luxuriant coppice in which a botanist would have delighted; from this spring are brought most, if not all, of the medicinal leeches used in the northern province. Templeton used to say there were several species in the island, and had them figured; but I have never paid much attention to them; my hands are too full already of other matters. I can speak by painful expe- rience of the land-leech, and I have seen another curious species at Pt. Pedro, which is of a light brown colour above, white underneath ; very broad and thin, and has a peculiarly-shaped tail, half-moon shaped, in fact like a grocer’s cheese-knife ; I have seen but two of these, and found them both on the bark of trees, after some heavy ram. A little beyond Tanyuttu we came to a boggy piece of ground, and Q. detected a snipe: down he must get to have a shot at it, as he had not killed one this year. Up went the snipe before old Ponto. Q. fired and killed him, and up got fifty or sixty more from every quarter of the field: this was too much to bear; soI dismounted and shot also, and as they lay well we soon bagged six brace of them, and remounting trotted on to our destination, where F.’s tents, prettily placed under some fine jack-trees, laden with their ponderous fruit, looked very inviting, particularly as a savoury smell came from one of them, which we soon made out to be roast duck, Man Friday having bagged a brace while crossing the lake in the morning. After our dinner we sat and chatted till a late hour, when we lay down; sleep however we found to be out of the question—mosquitoes swarmed on us and on the dogs, who kept up a fearful howling. Q. got up and lit a cigar, and we made a fire of green leaves and sticks to drive out the tormentors, but we nearly smoked out our eyes as well; so creeping entirely under a blanket, and half suffocated with the heat, I ma- naged to get an hour’s sleep, but before daylight was awakened by the village headman who came for orders. After speaking with him, F. returned home, and Q. and I pursued our way along the native path towards Coddallycallu. Ann. & Mag. .N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 15 226 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. From a branch by the road-side I picked a specimen of the lovely little Bulimus Mavortius, which apparently frequents trees and bushes. Our indigenous Bulimi are as follows :— Bulimus punctatus, Anton, common at Jaffna, Trincomalee, and Hambantotte. It feeds on the Mimosa common in the jungles, and in Jaffna is found in vast quantities about the walls of the old fort, under stones, in company with the larger form B. pallens. This species also is abundant about the forts of Colombo and Caltura, at the roots of grasses. Bulimus ceylanicus, Pfr., is found about the mountain zone in company with Bulimus albizonatus, and is, I feel nearly sure, but a variety of it; the mollusc is of a beautiful green colour, and when alive shines through the shell; Iam told they feed much on the coffee-bushes. Bulimus Mavortius has, as yet, been received only from the jungles; it feeds on the Mimosa and other trees. I have not observed it in the mountains, but have received it from the western coast about Puttam. Bulimus trifasciatus I should also term a low-country species; I have taken it about Galle and Matura, and it lies dead in abundance along this road. These, with the exception of Bulimus pallens, are essentially tree species. Bu- limus pallens is a ground species ; so also is Bulimus indicus, which is seldom found but under stones and decaying logs of wood, in very moist situations. The stones about wells are favourite resorts, some- times also the roots of grasses about old buildings; it is local and singularly abundant. The animal is of a brilliant yellow colour. The epiphragm of all these species is white.—The large wood-pigeon, Car- pophaga pusilla of Blyth, abounds, its plaintive notes being heard from the summit of the highest trees. While journeying on I was startled by a curious barking that reverberated through the woods: a low “hiss” from Q. brought me to a stand, and he pronounced the word “ Pullettymaan.”’ Now this was an animal I much desired to see, being one of the two deer, of which, though I had certain infor- mation, I had not yet been able to procure for identification. Slipping noiselessly from my saddle, I crept towards where the sound, which seemed however to come from all quarters, was now most frequent ; but an unlucky twig made a slight snap, and away bounded the timid animal from a point where I least expected it. Q. laughed at my discomfiture, but consoled me by vouching to its powers of ventri- loquism, and promised me a skin, should he fall in with one, adding that I should most likely see them at early dawn on the great centre road feeding in the open places. We reached our destination early ; but before doing so, Q.’s warning against riding along the raised baulks in the paddy fields was shown to be a correct one. We were crossing the last field leading into the village, I, as usual, riding along the ridges, when suddenly a weak spot gave way, my horse fell heavily on his head and rolled completely over, flinging me and my gun several feet before him ; luckily I was the foremost of the party, or the contents of my gun would have lodged in somebody’s legs ; as it chanced, it was expended harmlessly on the air, and as no hurt happened, either to horse or man, we enjoyed a hearty laugh at my - mishap, and then galloped into the village. After examining the Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 227 Spare guns and baggage, which had been sent round by another route (this being Q.’s head-quarters for some time), we took our rifles and went out to look for our dinners: this was soon procured in the shape of a fine young pea-hen, which fell before Q.’s gun. Committing this to the care of the cook, we sallied out again and wandered along the bank to look for footsteps, so as to judge of the game we were likely to meet : this we soon found was large ; elephant tracks of all sizes being abundant, and mingled with them, deer, elks, pigs, and bears. Vast numbers of the shells of Unio margi- nals, some of very large dimensions, mingled with Ampullaria glauca, Paludina*, and Planorbis*, scattered along the borders of the tank, testified to the good dinners eaten by the Anastomus oscitans, Bonn., which, from this circumstance, is called Gombellu cocku by the Cingalese, Goméellu being the name for shells in general. The Anastomus is not a shy bird, not being eaten by the natives, and many of them were stalking about the swampy margins in company with egrets and the small black-headed ibis, Theskiornis melano- cephalus. Winding round the tank, we beat over all the Chenas+, making occasional entries into the surrounding forest. Returning from one of these inroads, Q. dropt on his knees, uttering the well- known native warning note (which Europeans make use of when vexed as a sign of impatience) : the whole party were instantly flat on the ground, hidden in bushes or tufts of grass, and looking forward, I made out through the bushes a large herd of spotted deer (Axis maculata) drmking at a water-hole; before however we could form any plan of operations they were off again, being evidently very wild, and after a fruitless chase of an hour or two, we emerged again on the open field near the tank. One of our men pointed to a hare in its form, and fixing his eyes on it, walked quietly up and secured it; it proved to be avery young one. At what time of year do these creatures bring forth? I have had them of the tenderest age during every month in the year. Birds also seem to lay in the same unseasonable manner: I have obtained nests with eggs in every month. The small change of temperature, and the unmarked cha- racter of the summer and winter, so to speak, of the tropics, are also carried out in animated nature within the same limit. I cannot at this moment remember any marked instance of migration, except that of the common swallow, which appears in September, and of Spias Glaucippe and all the species of the genus Callydrias among butterflies ; these, in the months of April and May, may be seen in thousands, generally flying from west to east: the native will tell you that they all go to Adam’s Peak, there to die at the shrine of Buddhu. I have not been stationed long enough in any locality to make a very correct list of migrations, but the following contains a few notes which I have jotted down at various times :— * Vide Supplementary notes. + Lands periodically cultivated with grain crops and then suffered to lie waste for a certain number of years, during which time low jungle grows up, affording the finest cover and feeding ground for deer, &c. 15* 228 Mr. E. L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. * Hirundo rustica, L. ........ September 12. *Merops Philippinus, L. .... Ditto. * Pitta triostegus, Sparr....... Ditto. Gallinago stenura, L......-.. September 20. Macropteryz coronatus, Tickell March. Pastor roseus, L. .......... August (late in). Ploceus Philippinus, L. . July. Budytes viridis, Scop. ...... September (early in). Calliope eyanea, Hodg....... October 13. Cyornis rubeculoides, Vig..... October 14. +Hirundo daurica, L......... December. It is difficult to draw the line between those birds which actually leave the island, and those that only change their residence to breed or procure abundance of food. All the ducks I believe are migratory (except perhaps the little Nettapus coromandelianus, Gmel.) ; they arrive at Pt. Pedro about October or November, but much depends on the lateness of the season, and some species are not found at any time in the southern portions of theisland. Again, the Laride and Sternide are undoubtedly migratory, some partially, some totally ; but where to draw the line? I have often entered a species on my list as “totally,” when, going on government service to another part of the island, out of the influence of the monsoon, lo and behold my ** totally migratory species’’ was quietly fishing away, unconscious of all the perplexity it was giving me!! However, I never found the nests of these families in the island. They may breed in the rocks round Trincomalee, but Kelaart will look them up if they do. But how birds do evade one’s notice! I had entered Rhynchea bengalensis as coming and going with the snipe, when one morning in May I find the birds and nest within gunshot of my house, breeding under my nose in fact, while I thought I knew all about them! Vexed as I was, I rejoiced in the acquisition of a bit of information, and now record it for your benefit :—Nest, a slight depression in the soil, lmed with a few bents of grass; eggs, four in number, of a brownish yellow, marked all over with dark blotches, rather more frequent at the obtuse end, apparently at times taking an annular form. While crossing the head of the tank we fell in with a large herd of wild hog; Q. got a long shot, and the “ ¢hud”’ of ball came dull back to our ears: away rushed the scared brutes, one poor wretch leaving the pack and making to the nearest jungle: slipping the dog away, we dashed on, and soon came up with old Ponto worrying poor piggy by the throat. I had a favourable opportunity today of observing the habits of the snipe. Strolling into a little garden at the back of the hut in which we had put up, I detected a snipe busily engaged in thrusting its bill into the mud of a water-course among the plantain trees. On first seeing me, down it squatted, and but for its brilliant large black eye, I should have lost it: seeing that I stood still, it * These three species always precede and foretell the arrival of the snipe. + This was probably an accident : only one specimen was procured, that at Pt. Pedro—perhaps driven over from the coast by stress of weather. Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 229 again commenced its dibbling, sifting the mud somewhat like a duck : it walked with the spring motion of the Hiaticule, dropping on its belly on the least alarm, and settling itself either backwards or side- ways under the least declivity or tuft of grass, the better to evade observation, its fine eye all the while roaming anxiously about : so fearless were the snipes here, that I saw several feeding up the same drain. While drinking our coffee, Q. related one of his adventures with elephants :—“ It is now,” he said, “‘some three years ago that I came to reside in this very hut, while tracing a road in the vicinity. I found the villagers in great distress and fear, from the nightly visits of a large elephant, which pulled down their stockades and entered their little enclosures, destroying their crops or stacks, and pulling the thatch off their houses. While talking with them as to his probable haunts, we heard a loud trumpet from the tank ; taking my big two- ouncer and the little ‘ Joe,’ I ran down as quick as I could, and on the other side of the tank, which was then very dry, I saw a fine elephant standing up to his belly in the water. I let fly at his head, and down he thundered, making the water surge again ; as he lay quite still, we all crossed over and were clustered round him, when up he arose. I luckily had taken the little double ‘ Joe’ from the natives, for they all fled right and left, leaving me standing in the water, and the huge brute eyeing me and making ready for a charge: another shot brought him to his knees, but again recovering himself he made at me, and the last barrel rolled him over_on his side. We all made sure he was dead this time, and the cowardly natives returned. But now a fresh evil, worse than the former, presented itself; ‘Oh! the water! the water!’ exclaimed one of the men; ‘it will all be poisoned by the putrifying carcase.’ Here indeed was a difficulty no one had dreamt of, or knew how to overcome. Some proposed cutting it up ; this was objected to, as the blood would have spoilt the water. Move it we could not, with all the strength of the village. By this time all the women and children had assembled, and rent the air with their lamentations; water could not be procured for miles; suddenly, to relieve our dilemma, up rose the elephant, and without looking to the right or left, walked straight out of the tank to the middle of the field, hesitated, stopt, tottered and fell, with a groan that made us all start,—a lifeless mountain of flesh. You should have heard the noise fer many a night after, of all the beasts of the forest, which came for a meal off the carcase: sleeping was out of the question.—By the way, do you know that pigs are carnivorous?” Now, as we had just been eating wild pork-chops, that was not a nice question. ‘‘ Not wild pigs, I should think,’ was my answer, “seeing they can get such abundance of food in the jungle; tame pigs I know will eat flesh, fresh or putrid.” ‘And so will wild ones,” was his rejoinder; “and Captain G., who was very fond of pork, shot one zmside an elephant: fact, I assure you;”’ said Q., at my roar of laughter. ‘‘He and a party had killed an elephant near a rest house, and returning thither some few days after, they were dis- turbed at night by the squealing and grunting of the pigs. G. stole down to the hedge of the field, and seeing something dark and, as he ¢ 230 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. thought in the dim moonlight, moving, he fired a couple of barrels at it and returned home. Next morning, on going to see what damage his bullets had done, he found he had fired at the dead elephant, the bullet holes being plainly visible on his flanks; one of the party detected a movement under the skin, and on its being lifted a full- grown pig was found, shot through the body: G. never eat pork afterwards.” Since Q. told me this, I have made inquiries, and hear that pigs always attack carcases, and biting a hole in the soft part of the belly, they get inside and tear away the flesh, leaving only a thin layer of skin over the bones. I have this on undoubted authority. While we were chatting we heard the drumming of elephants in the tank, and directly sallied out in our paijamehs and shirts; mine being very light and conspicuous in the moonlight, Q. left me in ambush, while he and the guide crept down the back water. I could not help musing on the strange scene, and thinking how our friends in England would have wondered to have seen us. There I stood, on a March night, in the thinnest possible garments, with my shirt-sleeves cut off about the elbow for coolness, and my bare feet thrust into a pair of slippers, a rifle in my hand, and a double gun propped against a tree, waiting for an animal whose gigantic power was unrivalled, and plainly exhibited by the crashing of the boughs all around me. At. some little distance lay Q. and the guide, taking advantage of any tuft of grass and the passage of clouds over the moon to creep up the back water, where we heard most of the elephants. Huge masses of clouds steadily rising to the eastward, with frequent flashes of light- ning, foretold the approach of an eastern storm; occasionally an alligator would rear up his head within a few feet of me, and blowing sink again to his muddy lair; from the marshy field before me sounded the croaking of frogs and “creeping things innumerable”’ ; the bleat of the elk or deer fell occasionally on the ear, mingled with the wail of the jackal and the “wagh’’ of the little owl (Scops Lempiji). Ensconced in my ambush and every sense on the alert, I detected a slight rustle, and then the well-known “ chick, chick” of the natives; looking in the direction of the sound, I saw a hand held out from a bush, with three fingers elevated; another, and another, told of five elephants on the tank. How impatiently did I listen for —Q.’s gun! but presently he himself stood before me, with the un- welcome news that the elephants had gone over the bund into the village. Tired with my last night’s vigil, and having to start by 4 a.M., it being now past 12, I retraced my steps home, leavmg Q., who said he would go up the tank and round by the back of the village after the track. Half asleep, I threaded my way through the jungle, and gained the open space in front of the village, where, as is usual, all the cattle were tethered ; the prowling jackal sneaked away at my approach and I gained the entrance of my tent, when, for- getting the lowness of the roof, I struck my temple against a roof- stick, and staggering fell senseless on the couch; how long I lay I cannot tell, but I was roused by the reports of Q.’s guns in quick succession, and when Q. came in I was sitting up, staring wildly about. It appeared that the moment I had left the tank, a dark object that Q. Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 231 had taken for the stump of a tree, came slowly out into the tank, showing . a huge elephant ; Q. waited till it had got clear of the trees, and then walking up fired both barrels into its head; unluckily, as he aimed, a cloud ébscured the moon, and he could not see clearly ; the animal however dropt on its knees, but regaining its feet, ran across the swamp and disappeared. Talking over the adventure, we fell asleep, but about 2 o’clock were roused by the rushing of the storm through the branches of the trees; the rain streamed in tor- rents through our roof and into our beds, so we got up and sat cowering under the table. At 4 a.m. I started for Irambacolom, and Q. rode with me to put me in the way. Breakfasting at a village called Parandan, on cold peacock, I reached the great central road about 4 o’clock, having seven miles still to go to where I expected to meet Mr. B. of the Madras Service, my baggage, and my buggy. On the open road animal life abounded: puddles left by the night's rain were surrounded by large flights of Ewplea corus and E. prothoe in some instances, and by Cal. alemeone and C. Hillaria in others. Jungle-fowl with their broods scratched upon the lumps of elephants’ dung. The little red monkey gambolled among the branches (this being apparently their farthest northern limit). Pericrocotus flammeus had replaced P. peregrinus. The common horn-bill, Buceros pica, was associated with the smaller species, B. gingalensis ; and I saw for the first time a pair of rocket-tailed shrikes, but could not procure them. I halted for a moment to observe a fine Papilio Erythronius drinking ; it had thrust its trunk in the muddy water and was sucking it up eagerly, its wings quivering and antenne moving to and fro; on looking closely, I saw that as fast as it sucked in the liquid, it ejected it ab ano, in clear filtered drops. I stood and watched this for some minutes, during which the insect, though usually very wary, never took the slightest notice of me; so I rode onand left it, and reached my destination near night-fall, and found, instead of my friend and a comfortable dinner, a rest-house full of noisy Tamul coolies; I had nothing to lie on or to eat off, or wherewith to make a light. A jungle-fowl, meant to be stuffed, was converted into a curry by the horsekeeper ; a plantain-leaf, pinned at the corners with thorns, served as a plate; one old preserved-meat tin, often used to boil snails in, made a first-rate cup for some coffee (procured from the coolies and drank without milk and sugar) ; and a bundle of straw, taken from some bullocks, served as table, chair, and bed, on which I threw my limbs, weary with a walk of some twenty miles. I slept soundly from 7 that evening (at which time I turned in for want of light to do anything else) till 5 next morning, when I shouldered my collecting gun and went to look out for specimens. Rounding the corner of a paddy field, I espied a herd of pigs ; so ramming down a little 120 ball on the top of my dust shot, I singled out the largest boar of the herd and sent the ball into his spine; on this he turned and charged me furiously, and I had to fall back on fowling-piece loaded with No. 6, when just as piggy reached me, his spine gave way and he sat on his hind-quarter, frantically tearing up the ground all round him, till another 120 in the brain rolled him over lifeless. About 8 o’clock B. came up; at 11 the bullock bandy, with my 232 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. buggy in tow, joined us; and at 3 a.m. we started in the buggy for Vavonia Vlancolom, with our guns between our knees, and got in before dark, killing a jungle-fowl ex route. These jungle-fowl (Gallus lineatus) ave singularly abundant all along this road: the female lays from six to twelve eggs, of a pinkish colour, finely mottled with reddish-brown spots, choosing often a decaying stump as her nest ; the young when just hatched resemble young chickens; the hen leads them to old fallen trees and scratches for white ants, which the young birds eagerly pick up. I have frequently seen three or four broods mingled together, with but one cock among them, who keeps his seraglio very much to himself, often I understand defending his ladies at the expense of his life. He is generally victorious when the tame cock is the aggressor, for his spurs are fearfully sharp, as I ean testify by painful experience. I once saw a fight between a tame and a wild cock which terminated most ludicrously ; the owner of the tame bird ran in and requested the loan of my gun to shoot the stranger. I asked him if he could shoot, when he drew himself up with “Sare, I one soldier before :” of course he had the gun directly, and taking a murderous aim from the window, he fired, knocked over his own bird and missed the jungle-fowl. His mortified face I never shall forget, and his soliloquy over the body was almost as fine as Hamlet’s. We had however no friendships to regret, so eat the bird for our dinner. Our game birds in this country consist of the common jungle-fowl, Gallus lineatus vel Stanleyi,Gray, abundant throughout the country ; Galloperdix ceylonensis vel Tetrao bicalcaratus, Pennant, confined to the southern and central portions of the island, and a most shy and wary bird. I have never seen the eggs of this species, and the natives can give no account of them. Perdix ponticerianus, Gmel., confined to the north of the island, breeding in August and laying from eight to sixteen olive-green eggs, obtuse at one end and sharp at the other; they maké little or no nest, generally selecting a hollow in the bottom of a bush, or a tuft of grass. Perdicula argoondah, Sykes, very rare, the only pair which ever fell under my notice being procured near Cottah, six miles from Colombo. Coturnizx chinensis, L., are found abundantly in the grass lands about Galle, Matura, and the Pasdoom Corle. Turnizx ocellatus, Scop. The rufous variety of this species (Hemi- podius taigoor of Sykes) is abundant about the southern parts of the island ; the small pale variety common in Bengal, and called 7’. ben- galensis by Blyth, replacing it in the northern province. It lays three or four roundish eggs of a yellow green colour, mottled with black spots, which grow larger towards the obtuse end, in some in- stances running into each other; the nest, if nest it can be called, is composed of a few bents of grass dropt into a depression on the ground—often only the foot-print of a bullock. I have found the eggs from February till August, and equally fresh. At Vavonia Vlancolom I captured two very minute, and, to me, new bats, certainly not measuring two inches across the wing; unfortunately I put them into one of my carriage lamps and forgot them, and they decayed. I think the native village there is one of the prettiest I ever Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 233 saw. It is embowered in fruit-bearing trees and palms, and very clean, the whole surrounded by a stockade fence as a protection against the wild beasts. It has a lovely tank well-stored with water- fowl, fish, and alligators; here, with a small boat, the naturalist might procure a number of birds which he could not get elsewhere. Plotus melanogaster, Gmel., and Hydrophasianus Chirurgus, Scop., abounded ; the whistling teal (Dendrocygna arcuata, Cuvier), also in large flights ; while on the trees along the bund, Buceros pica, Scop., and Hematornis Bido, Horsf., not to mention hosts of smaller species, could have been procured. Next morning, Friday the 11th, we started early for Maddewatchy, crossing two rivers en route, the Sitt-aar and the Pic-aar; we had to dig our way down the banks of the former, and make a bottom for the latter with branches of trees laid on the mud. Over the Sitt-aar is the first hill met with between Jaffna and Kandy; near Madde- watchy is another, called Issam-bassa-galla, literally the Rock of the tortoise and owl,—a fine mass of rock, up one side of which we walked, as it is a huge inclined plain—and what a view burst upon us! To the northward the eye wandered on a vast sea of jungle, bounded only by the horizon, the sole break being the hill near the Sitt-aar rising out of the dense impenetrable forest. To the eastward, a few isolated hills in the Bintenne country arose like islands from a leafy ocean. To the southward, the Dambool rock and Kandian hills. On the south-west, a faint glimmering, awakened by the setting sun, pointed out the site of the far-famed tanks, while the mighty dagobas of Anarajahpoora, relics of by-gone years and a debasing superstition, reared their heads among the trees of the forest. We too stood on the mouldering remains of a temple, a shapeless mass of brickwork, while at our feet lay a half-sunken pillar, on which was carved the image of the five-headed snake. The idolater had chosen well, when he fixed his temple on this mass of solid rock ; man did indeed seem like an atom in the scale of creation, when viewed from this height. Far down below us we discerned a paddy field, on which grazed a herd of buffaloes tended by a herdsman—they looked like specks ; we tried in vain to make him hear our voices, so firmg our guns in the air, we descended from our high pinnacle. Among the brickwork I found several specimens of Helix bistrialis, a huge gray scorpion, and vast numbers of elephant ticks. Twenty minutes’ drive brought us to Maddewatchy, where we found comfortable shelter in the house of a native, and B. having shot one duck on our road, and another on the tank, we feasted well ; and while I skinned some birds, B. fell asleep on his bed—a mass of cow-dung hardened and smoothened!! Taking the gun I strolled into the tank, and saw, for the first time in this country, the small pouchless adjutant, Leptoptilos javanica, Horsf., but could not shoot it. The large kingfisher (Halcyon Ghurial) chat- tered his harsh notes exultingly as he pounced on the frogs that swarm in the shallows. I hunted in vain for some live specimens of Cyclo- stoma ceylanicum and C. indicum*, that lay scattered dead in all directions, and then threaded my way home again. We are well off for kingfishers here; we have H. Ghurial, P., * Vide Supplementary note. 234 Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. common in the jungles or tanks and up the large rivers ; H. Smyr- nensis, L., affecting paddy fields throughout the island, and H. atri- capillus, Lath., one solitary specimen procured near Jaffna. Ceryle rudis, L., not uncommon and generally distributed. Alcedo ben- galensis, Gmel., passim; and the lovely little three-toed Ceya, C. erythaca, Pallas, rarely seen and more rarely shot, and delighting equally in the wildest mountain-torrent and the placid tank. I have seen Halcyon’ Smyrnensisfeeding much upon butterfliesand coleoptera, hawking after them inthe manner of the Meropide ; their principal food is small crustacea, frogs and fishes ; they breed in hollow trees, laying two round white eggs. 4. bengalensis breeds on banks, and lays four round white eggs ; [have procured them in May and June. Starting very early on the morning of the 12th for Mehintally, our next stage, I bagged two specimens of Buceros pica and two of B. gingalensis, Shaw, the only two species of the genus I have yet procured, though I am confident I once saw another (probably B. albirostris, Shaw) in the Ambegamoa district. The habits of B. pica are very peculiar ; I have seen them much on the ground in grass land, but never could detect what they sought— probably some small mammal. In flying they strike the air several heavy strokes with their wings, and then stretching them out, sail for several yards, when another flap is required, the head and mon- strous casque thrown as much forward as their long necks will permit. They always fly in flocks, generally in line, uttering their harsh dis- cordant cries, which may be heard for upwards of a mile. The natives assure me that in plucking fruit from the trees, they seize hold of it, and then throw themselves off, turning and twisting in the air till they wrench the fruit from its hold, when they recover their wings and alight again, toss up the fruit, catch it, and swallow it whole. B. gingalensis approaches somewhat to the long-tailed cuckoos (Phe- nicophaine) in its method of travelling through the leafy tree-tops, and is therefore most difficult to shoot. It flies into a tree and creeps upwards to the top on the opposite side, and then darts into the next. This is a habit with all our cuckoos; less visible in the true genus Cuculus than in the other genera of the same family. As far as I can ascertain, the range of B. pica is from Pt. Pedro, the most northerly point, to Nallande or Matelle. B. gingalensis does not, that I am aware of, attain a greater altitude, but it is found alone in plenty a few miles up the Caltura River, among the isolated hills which mark the first approach to the mountain zone. I have heard of it at Galle and Matura, and saw it at Ragama, twelve miles from Colombo, on the western coast ; neither of the species is seen again till Chilaw is past, when B. pica becomes abundant, and continues so to Jaffna. The natives assert that B. pica builds in holes in trees ; that when incubation is fairly commenced, the female takes her seat on the eggs, and the male fastens up the hole by which she entered, leaving only a small aperture, through which he feeds his partner, while she successfully guards their treasures from the monkey tribes, her formidable bill nearly filling the entire entrance. This day’s journey brought us fairly among the mountains. We had one river to cross, and the usual allowance of mud-holes and Mr. E. L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 235 fallen trees, which had to be cut through, rounded, or jumped over! The drive had been delightful hitherto, but the country being flat, we obtained no views. Now, a sudden rise in the ground would give us glimpses of the hills, sometimes clothed with wood to their sum- mits, at others bare and frowning with solid rock. Villages became more frequent along the road-side; and we skirted many lovely green paddy fields, each with its scaffold, in which the owner sits at night watching his crop, and hurling down lighted firebrands when herds of elephants approach his fence. The cries of man and beast often awoke us out of our sleep at nights. We arrived at Mehintally about midday, and were soon joined by my old friend and fellow-labourer in the Ceylon fauna, B. of Anarajahpoora. Not having met for more than two years, we had much to say and talk over, and he took us up to the Wihare on the top of the mountain, to induce the priests to allow us to sleep there, as it threatened rain. I need not describe to you this celebrated temple; others have done that before me, and I was too much taken up with the abundance of fine butterflies and birds which I everywhere saw, to observe the place very closely. B. was in his element, and pointed out in one place an inscription that he had cleaned, in another a pillar or slab that he had erected again. He descanted, very learnedly no doubt, on its antiquity, &c.; but I had found a pretty little Streptawis, a genus I had not hitherto seen, and I could see nothing else in the old stones but famous places for those shells, of which I secured some half-dozen. An Achatina, which I take to be oropiila, lay dead in abundance; so also Helix bistri- alis and Cyclostoma cornu venatorium*. We had a magnificent view of the surrounding country from the top of the hill, the effect heightened by several thunderstorms, which we could see expending their fury on the low country, causing grand changes of light and shade. From one of them which came rushing up, we had to beat a hasty retreat, and after drinking a glass of cherry brandy round to the health of absent friends, B. galloped away to clear the river before it became too swollen to pass ; for such is the effect of these storms in the hills, that a friend of mine was detained on the banks of the Sittaar for eighteen hours, during which time the river fell seventeen feet. The priests in their yellow robes crouched around us, as we squatted on the ground eating our dinner, and looked with amazement at one or two little things we had with us. My compass, for instance, underwent a most strict scrutiny, and mystified them by its resolute determination to point northward: it was no use twisting and turning it—the little gold bar would keep i¢s head one way, and turned ¢hezr heads every way. , All this while the lightning flashed and the thunder roared around us in awful grandeur. I more than once wished myself and my long gun-barrel on the low ground, instead of perched up there almost on the summit of the highest hill in the neighbourhood ; but wishing could not mend weather, and habit is second nature; the canary-bird priests dropped off one by one; the pilgrims in the sheds outside ceased chatting ; my companion’s heavy breathing proclaimed he was off to the land of Nod; so wrapping my blanket round me, I lay down * Vide Supplementary note. 236 Bibliographical Notices. on the floor, and by the flickering light gazed at the fantastic carving of the heathen temple. Nineveh and my brother stole over the scene,—what a contrast! our own simple religion, another contrast ! and thanking God for the purer light vouchsafed to me than to these poor creatures, I fell asleep on my hard bed, the sleep that only the tired man knows. This morning we were off before daylight, scram- bling down the scores of stone steps that lead to the temple. An old pilgrim, whom we had heard loud in his devotions last night, accompanied us, to enjoy the benefit of our light. While on the rough uneven steps he was silent enough, but as soon as we cleared them and came into the jungle-path, he set up his pipes and chanted hymns in honour of Buddhoo, till our ears rang again. I advised him to keep his breath for his journey, as calculated to be of more use to him than Buddhoo ; but on this he sang the louder, and only came to a halt, when, having by his melody raised himself up to the seventh heaven, he forgot mundane affairs, and tripping up over a stone, lay sprawling on the ground. The morning dawned as we emerged from the jungle into the open road, and I then had a fair view of the devout pilgrim ; he was an elderly man, but still vigorous ; on his head he wore a red pilgrim’s hat, which only wanted the cockle-shell to render it fit for Peter the Hermit himself; he had two or three coats on, one over the other, and the same number of trousers, all of different lengths, and B. declared he saw a pair made of matting under all. He carried a staff, a bundle, and a gourd. When he began his prayers, which he did if ever we halted, he rang a little bell to call attention, and when he came near us he knelt down and bowed to the ground. I observed, among the relics he had on, a Romish medal of the Virgin, doubtless blest by the pope ; a sure pro- tection against falling, as I have often been told by the priests when a boy in Florence. Today, though Sunday, we were forced to make two long stages, and B. rode the last one. We breakfasted at Peria Colom and slept at Allagamo, before reaching which we got a severe drenching, and B. having no change with him, I have wrapped him in a blanket; and while he is sleeping I close my letter, and shall despatch it by the tappat, which we shall meet tomorrow morning. As we are pushing on to save the Bombay steamer, I shall not be able to write again till I get to Kandy. ‘Till then believe me yours very truly, E. L. Layarp. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES, _ A History of British Birds, Indigenous and Migratory ; Illustrated by numerous Engravings. By Wiu11am MacGiuiyray, A.M., LL.D., Professor of Natural History, and Lecturer on Botany in Marischal College and University, Aberdeen. Vols. iv. & v. Lon- don: W. S. Orr & Co., Amen Corner, 1852. WE believe it is now admitted, that whoever would worthily attempt to arrange Birds according to the natural system, must not only attend Bibliographical Notices. 237 to those external characters which were the sole guides of the early systematists, but also to those anatomical and physiological facts which constitute the framework of philosophic zoology ; the scalpel and the needle have long since done their work, and of late years the microscope has revealed some valuable characters in the arrangement of the bone-cells, and the relative measurement of the blood-cor- puscles. The relative size of the sexes, the food, the habits, whether ordinary or under parental emotions, the mode of nidification, the number of eggs, the appearance presented by the new-born young, their comparative powers of vision, and of terrestrial or aquatic loco- motion, are all more or less valuable accessories* to successful enter- prise in a field of research so varied and extensive as to tax all the mental and bodily powers of “the close-pent thinker and the busy worker.” An interval of nearly twelve years having elapsed since the publi- cation of the first volume and the appearance of those placed at the head of this article, it may be useful to remind our readers, that in the introduction, the author ably enforces the claims of comparative anatomy to be considered, not as a mere adjunct to, but an integral part of, scientific zoology. In the three first volumes will be found, besides an explanation of the terms employed in describing the ex- ternal characters, a series of compendious remarks on the skeleton, the trachea or windpipe, and the interior parts, especially the gullet, stomach, intestinal canal and its appendages, which bear undeniable traces of deep research and thoughtful elaboration. Educated for the medical profession, called to the Conservatorship of the College of Surgeons in Edinburgh for many years, the friend chosen by the lamented Audubon to dissect, describe, and illustrate the anatomy of many hundreds of specimens of American birds preserved in spirits for that purpose, the author has brought to the due cultivation of such rare opportunities an active and inquirmg mind, unwearied diligence, great perseverance, a delicate pencil and a ready pen. To these high qualifications for the closet and the field must be added, the rare opportunities he enjoyed and improved of visiting many of | the choicest localities for the study of the habits of his feathered favourites, more especially the Water-birds, popularly so called, to the elucidation of whose history these volumes are devoted. True to his early belief in the importance of anatomic structure, the author neglects no opportunity of illustrating its worth and enforcing its practical application. The position of the Cranes (Gruine) is disputed by many : ‘‘ although they bear some consider- able resemblance to the Herons and Storks, they are clearly not of that family, but more allied to the Bustards and Plovers, their very muscular stomach and double czeca being sufficient to separate them * So also are Mr. Denny’s researches on the parasitical Anoplura, and our author gives the value of the Entozoa in his remarks on British Swans. The Guillemot deposits her egg on the bare rocky shelf, the Woodpigeon on an open platform of sticks, the Wren in a dome-shaped nest : a micro- scopic examination of the egg-shell, as well as the down of young birds, would lead to much curious, if not useful, information. 238 Bibliographical Notices. from the former birds :” and although it is obvious that the Bustards (Otine) resemble both the Rasores and Grallatores, “their internal structure,’ which the author had no means of investigating, “alone can settle the question :’”’ for the same reason, the position of that in- teresting bird, the Pratincole, cannot be accurately determined : the value of such evidence is pleasingly illustrated in treating of the affi- nities of the Spoonbill and other birds. The trachea in many of the Ducks (Fuliguline) and Mergansers is generally characterized by an enlargement, and “the voice of the male is more hoarse and less loud than that of the female ;” still, the physiologist will be puzzled to account for the use of the great enlargement of the trachea in the male of the Golden Eye (Clangula chrysophthalmcus). The trachea in the male of the Black Scoter (Oidemia nigra) differs from the simple apparatus of the female only in having the bronchi larger, and resembles that of the female Ducks in general, whereas the trachez of the males of O. perspicillata and O. fusca, its close allies, have a decided enlargement. The differences in the structure of the trachea which occur in some genera are carefully noted in the description of the eight species of Swans which have been found in Britain: in some species it follows the usual course, whilst in others it first enters the sternum, forming a loop in the same manner as in the Crane. The American and European Spoonbills present equally striking differences, and yet the author admits that it would be “ injudicious to subdivide these into distinct genera, as the species otherwise agree in all essen- tial respects ;’’ and in many instances points out the danger of taking some artificial, isolated, and often insignificant character in the con- struction of genera. The orders into which the Water-birds have been grouped are mainly constructed with reference to their natural habits: we have Cursores or Runners, Cranes and Bustards ; Tentatores or Probers, Plovers, Sandpipers, Snipes ; Aucupatores or Stalkers, Herons, Egrets ; Latitores or Skulkers, Rails, Crakes, Gallinules; Cribra- tores or Shifters, Geese, Swans, Ducks ; Urinatores or Divers, Grebes, Loons, Auks, and Cormorants ; Mersatores or Plungers, Petrels, Gulls, Terns. Perhaps we cannot do better than transcribe the account of the habits of the typical species belonging to the last-mentioned order: — “The Mersatores are birds of less compact form, lightness and even buoyancy, as well as strength, being essential to their nature. Their plumage is of looser texture and more bulky. Their long wings are fitted for a light, gliding, bounding flight, very unlike the straight- © forward, laboured, though quick aérial progression of the Urinatores. They sit lightly on the water, swim, though not rapidly, but are in- capable of diving, and never enter into the deep otherwise than mo- mentarily by plunging or dipping. The larger species are in a measure omnivorous, in so far as regards animal food ; the smaller feed chiefly on small fishes and crustacea. ‘They usually nestle on the ground, laying from three to five spotted eggs ; but some which lay in holes or crevices have white eggs. The young, at first densely covered with down, can walk and run, as well as swim, from the first ; but usually remain for some time in or about the nest, or conceal them- Bibliographical Notices. 239 selves in suitable places. Most of the birds of this order walk very expertly. The males are little larger than the females, and generally the sexes are coloured alike ; but the young have more mottled and duller colours than the adult. Their flesh is not esteemed, and none of them have been domesticated.” (Vol. v. p. 7.) As a happy illustration of our author’s manner of describing the habits of the typical genera, as far as British species are concerned, we quote the following passage on the Tringine, as remarkable both for its truthfulness and its beautiful imagery :— “< Who, that has often visited the shores of the ocean, wandered. along the extended sand-beaches on the margin of which the waves terminate their career in foam and uproar, or visited the muddy estuaries alternately filled and emptied by the periodical floods, has not stood to gaze upon the flocks of tiny birds that were busily picking up their food from the moist gronnd, or wheeling, as if in sport, their devious flight, now skimming the surface of the water, now rising high above the breakers and then shooting far off to sea, to visit a distant part of the coast? How often, in visiting a sedgy pool surrounded with marshes, have we been saluted, but in no friendly wise, by the shrill clamour of the long-billed and sharp-winged birds which ‘had placed their nests on tufts too remote to be reached ! Again, on the long range of heathery hills that we had traversed for many a weary mile, we have come, very unexpectedly to us, and - with no welcome from its occupant, upon the nest of the lonely Cur- lew, which fluttered from among our feet in silence and terror, until reaching a safe distance she began to entice us away from her trea- sure, by displaying a broken wing and shattered leg—taught, in fact by instinct, to act a palpable untruth. Many pleasant sights have we seen on these solitary rambles—here the four spotted eggs of the Dunlin, so like in colour to the surrounding ground, that you wonder how the eye has distinguished them—here the timid young of the same bird squatted among the short heath—there a flock of Godwits thrusting their bills into the mud; and, again, the gliding and low flight of the beautiful White-breasted Tatler, as skimming by the margin of the quiet lake, it emits its shrill and reiterated cries.” (Vol. iv. p. 161.) To enter into a critical examination of the value of the orders, families and genera would demand greater space than we can com- mand, and a far more extensive acquaintance with the subject than we possess; it could only be superficially treated, whilst common justice demands that it should be done with respectful attention : the changes introduced into the scientific nomenclature are much to be regretted, whilst we believe his legislation in vernacular names is worse than useless. Perhaps few naturalists will agree in accepting the views of our author either in nomenclature or in classification, but such has been the labour and research employed in the work, that in wisely admitting or in wisely attacking them, an extensive and varied acquaintance with the subject is required. Under these circumstances, in dealing with an original work like this, which has been boldly planned and ably executed, we gladly 240 Bibliographical Notices. turn from the consideration of the ever-vacillating quantities of fami- lies and genera, concerning which there is so much diversity of opi- nion amongst able men, to that of species, which, if their chief cha- racters are accurately described and their habits ably illustrated, constitute a monument of merit far more enduring than any system that ever has been promulgated ; for without such imperishable mate- rials the temple of the natural system cannot be built ; and it is for the sake of storing up these materials, some smoothed and ready to fit into their proper place, others rough-dressed and requiring the finisher’s touch, that we would respectfully invite the student to lay aside all unworthy prejudices against these innovations. The specific descriptions are in every instance where practicable taken from fresh specimens, they are most carefully elaborated, and often illustrated in part by excellent woodcuts ; there is also a short diagnosis of each species acceptable to the general reader, and obvia- ting any inconvenience in going over those minute descriptions, which can only be justly appreciated for purposes of comparing identical or nearly allied species from different quarters of the globe. The de- scriptions of the habits are given with much care, beauty, and accu- racy; many of them must have been written in the field, and in default of personal observation extracts are given from the works of other naturalists; but it is much to be regretted that the title of the work is occasionally omitted, and in almost no instance is there any reference to the page whence the extract has been derived. In the remarks on the general habits of the order of Tentatores or Probers, most of which are remarkable for the solicitude with which they guard their nests and young, some remarks possessing much interest are made on this habit, as displayed in birds belonging to different orders ; but unfortunately the chapter is concluded by stric- tures on social morality which are foreign to the subject, injudicious in the choice of examples, and unwise in their general application. Neither can we agree with a general law stated in treating of the Pluvialine, that ‘No bird that eats entire and live animals has a crop ;” whereas Bulimus acutus and Helix ericetorum are largely eaten by the Rock Pigeons in the Hebrides, whilst the Kestrel, Honey Buzzard, Pheasant, Partridge, and Quail, devour insects with little or no dismemberment. In the pleasing biographies of the Golden Plover and the Green and White Sandpiper (Totanus hypoleucos),no mentionis made of their peculiar habits during the pairing season,—how the males lower their heads, elevate their wings, and pirouette around each other in presence of the females, with shrill, menacing, and rolling cries; nay more, the latter are very frequently observed to perch on trees and run along the branches with ease: in America, Audubon notes this arboreal habit in the Spotted Sandpiper (7. macularius). Several of our native birds which do not usually swim, do so readily when winged and chased into the water, or when they fall into it severely wounded: amongst those which voluntarily take short swimming excursions in tidal pools, we may enumerate the Oyster-catcher and the Redshank ; the latter, we are told, casts up the indigestible cases of the larva of the caddice-fly upon which it feeds, as the Owl ejects the Bibliographical Notices. 241 fur of the mouse, and the Rook the husk of the oat. No mention is made of the curious sexual note of the male Lapwing in the breeding season, which resembles the alarm-note of the Missel Thrush, but is uttered in a more abrupt and broken manner. The breeding of the Woodcock in Britain no longer excites great interest : in the excellent communications quoted by our author from the field notes of the Rev. Mr. Smith of Monquhitter and Mr. Burnet of Kembay, many inter- esting points in its history are pleasingly illustrated. The identity of the beautiful White Egret, shot at Tyningham, East Lothian, in 1840, with Eyretta nigrirostris of C. L. Bonaparte, is still undeter- mined, and unfortunately no British localities are given for Hyretta alba. The fact that a female Shoveller, Rhynchaspis elypeata, was killed in Gullane Loch in July 1828, as recorded in vol. iv. of Sir W. Jardine’s ‘ British Birds,’ has been overlooked ; else the author would not have stated, that ‘‘in Scotland no authentic instance of its occurring at any season has come to my knowledge.” It would appear that a very large proportion of the Divers, Mergansers, Golden- eyed Garrots, and Wigéeons, killed in winter, in the south of Scotland and in England, are females and young birds. The claims of the Bridled Guillemot, Uria lacrymans, to rank as a species are still matter of dispute ; but we have here a description of a young bird, and it would appear that the white ring encircling the eye is not peculiar to the old bird as was supposed. The young of the Solan Goose, and all our larger Gulls require three years to attain their perfect plumage, and yet immature birds do not frequent our shores in numbers proportional to their annual increase ; they are still more rare in the breeding localities, and in no instance has an immature bird been found paired with an adult. The habits of our larger Gulls—the cries of both adults and young—and the comparative scarcity of the latter, are pleasingly given in the account of the Black- headed Gull, as an important member of the vast congregation of sea birds which assembled to feed on young herrings in the Firth of Forth above Queensferry in December 1837. We are aware that Audubon found, that the young of many species of both land and water birds, in America, migrated during the cold season to a much lower latitude than their parents, and we have seen, that as respects some of our water-birds whosé summer haunts are in the Arctic regions, the same fact is observable with us. A more intimate acquaintance with the fauna of the Iberian peninsula and the north of Africa may lead to the discovery of analogous facts in European ornithology ; and the question as to the residence of the immature Solan Geese and larger Gulls, can be settled by voyagers in the Mediterranean and adjacent sea. Our limited space compels us to give only few extracts illustrative of our author’s style in describing the habits of his favourites :— “« Beautiful are those green woods that hang upon the craggy sides of the fern-clad hills, where the Heath-fowl threads its way among the tufts of brown heath, and the Cuckoo sings his ever-pleasing notes as" he balances himself on the gray stone, vibrating his fan-like tail. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 16 242 Bibliographical Notices. Now I listen to the simple song of the mountain Blackbird, warbled by the quiet lake that spreads its glittering bosom to the sun, winding far away among the mountains, amid whose rocky glens wander the wild deer, tossing their antlered heads on high as they snuff the breeze tainted with the odour of the slow-paced shepherd and his faithful dog. In that recess formed by two moss-clad slabs of mica- slate, the lively Wren jerks up its little tail and chits its merry note, as it recalls its straggling young ones that have wandered among the bushes. From the sedgy slope, sprinkled with white cotton-grass, comes the shrill cry of the solitary Curlew ; and there, high over the heath, wings his meandering way the joyous Snipe, giddy with excess of unalloyed happiness. “There, another has sprung from among the yellow-flowered marigolds that profusely cover the marsh ; upwards, slantingly, on vapidly vibrating wings, he shoots, uttering the while his two-noted ery. Tissick, tissick, quoth the Snipe as he leaves the bog. Now in silence he wends his way, until at length, having reached the height of perhaps a thousand feet, he zigzags along, emitting a louder and shriller ery of z0o0-zee, z00-zec, zo0-zec; which over, varying his action, he descends on quivering pinions, curving towards the earth, with surprising speed, while from the rapid beats of his wing, the tre- mulous air gives to the ear what at first seems the voice of distant thunder.” And again— ‘Many a time and oft, in the days of my youth, when the cares of life were few and the spirits expansile, and often too in later years, when I have made a temporary escape to the wilderness to breathe an atmosphere untainted by the effluvia of cities, and ponder in silence on the wonders of creative power, have I stood on the high moor and listened to the mellow notes of the Plover, that seemed to come from the gray slopes of the distant hills. Except the soft note of the Ring-plover, I know none so pleasing from the Grallatorial tribes. Amid the wild scenery of the rugged hills and sedgy valleys, it comes gently and soothingly on the ear, and you feel, without being altogether conscious of its power, that it soothes the troubled mind, as water cools the burning brow. How unlike the shriek of the Heron! But why should we think of it ? for it reminds us of the cracked and creaking voice of some village beldame of the Saxon race. The clear tones of the Celtic maiden could not be more pleasant to any one, or perhaps much more welcome to her lover, than the sum- mer note'of the Golden Plover to the lover of birds and of nature. As you listen to it, now distant, now nearer and near, and see the birds with short flights approaching as if to greet you, though in reality with more fear than confidence, with anxiety and appre- hension, the bright sunshine that glances on their jetty breasts is faintly obscured by the white vapours that have crept up from the western valley, and presently all around us is suffused with an opaline light, into the confines of which a bird is dimly seen to advance, then - another, anda third. Who could represent the scene on canvas or card? a hollow hemisphere of white shining mist, on which are de- Bibliographical Notices. 243 picted two dark human figures, their heads surrounded with a radiant halo, and these black-breasted Golden Plovers magnified to twice their natural size, and gazing upon us each from its mossy tuft. It is as if two mortals had a conference on the heath with three celestial messengers—and so they have. Presently a breeze rolls away the mist, and discloses a number of those watchful sentinels, each on his mound of faded moss, and all emitting their mellow cries the moment we offer to advance. They are males, whose mates are brooding over their eggs, or leading their down-clad and toddling chicks among the to them pleasant peat-bogs that intervene between the high banks clad with luxuriant heath, not yet recovered from the effects of the winter frost, and little meadows of cotton-grass, white as the snow-wreaths that lie on the distant hill. How prettily they run over the gray moss and lichens, their little feet twinkling, and their full, bright and soft eyes gleaming, as they commence their attempts to entice us from their chosen retreats! In the midst of them alight some tiny things, black-breasted too, with reddish backs and black nebs, and neat pointed wings, which they stretch right up and then fold by their sides. These are Plovers’ Pages, which also have their nests on the moor; the mist rolls slowly away, and is ascending in downy flakes the steep side of the corry, whence comes suddenly on the ear the scream of the Curlew,—pleasing ‘too, but to the deer startling.” How delightful must the perusal of these volumes prove to the pure-minded man, who devotes his leisure hours to intellectual enjoy- ment in connexion with the wonderful works of nature! Here, he may live his boyhood over again; he may give reins to his imagination and revel in a little world of his own creation, feeling assured it has a true existence to the senses when these are awakened and cultivated for the highest and noblest end of all perception. _ Perhaps better selections might have been made ; but such as they are, they possess this advantage, that in these days of cheap tra- velling, their beauty and truthfulness can be easily tested by all who feel interested in the subject, and to whom even a day’s release from” the carking cares of the mart and the desk, to breathe the free moun- tain air, is profitable both for body and mind. We believe, that after due consideration, most of the readers of these volumes will agree, that in the valuable descriptions of the habits of many birds, there is a nice perception and striking expression of that mysterious analogy which exists between the physical and the moral world, which leads man to clothe with life and sentiment everything which attracts the attention in the aspect of external nature, bringing all that strikes the senses into unison with all that touches the soul. We believe, such is the author’s essentially truthful nature, that a more extensive acquaintance with the British and Continental Mu- scums, with the literature of the subject, and with other men of like pursuits, would have materially influenced those peculiar views in classification and nomenclature, which have been developed by re- search and patient study under the comparatively limited advantages which he enjoyed. 16* 244 Zoological Society. The student may perhaps object to the detailed account of the habits, but if he would attentively investigate the interesting subjects of migration, nidification, singing, local and geographical distribution, he will gratefully acknowledge all that has been written. Stript of those lengthened descriptions which the student can alone appreciate, yet ornamented with the striking diagnosis already provided, and enriched with foot-notes illustratmg the progress of the subject, a second, cheaper, and condensed edition of the work would, we believe, attain to an extensive and well-deserved popularity. Wilson, Audubon, Waterton and others have enriched our literature with contributions which are read and welcomed by every class in the community, and we believe that in due time the name of MacGillivray will stand m the foremost rank. The mournful story of their gifted author will serve to heighten their interest in every feeling heart. The publication of the first three volumes proved a bad speculation, involving the author in pecuniary liabilities, and compelling him to severe labour in support of a large family ; death entered his home ; his health sunk under accumulated distress and labour; struck by a mortal disease which the milder climate of Devonshire failed to alleviate, last summer the once sturdy wanderer of the wild hills of Scotland returned home to die. As a controversialist, we would cover his faults with the mantle of charity ; perhaps he has often been more sinned against than sinning: as a valuable writer in geology, botany, and some departments, especially the mollusca, of zoology, he is very favourably known, but it is as the author of ‘ British Birds’ that his name will go down to posterity. His dying effort was to finish it for the press, to put the keystone to a long career of zealous devotion to science, bequeathing to the natu- ralist a legacy of which his country may well be proud,—to all men the precious example of an earnest life. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. February 25, 1851.—R. H. Solly, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. Mr. Gould directed the attention of the Meeting to two Hybrid Birds, concerning which he read the following letter, which had been addressed to Mr. B. Leadbeater, F.Z.S. ““Cottimore, Walton-on-Thames, December 17, 1850. **S1r,—With reference to the bird which you now have of mine to preserve, I will tell you all which I have ascertained concerning it. It was shot at Henley Park, in the county of Surrey, by the keeper of H. Halsey, Esq., on a part of his property called the Peat Moor, and not far from the Frimley ridges; a wild tract of country, with a good many black-game upon it. The keeper was shooting pheasants for the supply of the house, and this bird rose on the opposite side of the hedge to that on which he was, on the outside of a large covert : © Zoological Society. 245 he did not see it distinctly ; but as in rising it made the sort of cry or crowing which a cock-pheasant is apt to do when disturbed, he shot it. I found it hung up in the larder, but was just in time to rescue it from the cook, and Mr. Halsey allowed me to take posses- sion of it to be preserved. There is no doubt of its being a hybrid between the black-cock and hen-pheasant, as it appears that a black- cock has for the last two years frequented this particular covert and fed with the pheasants. ‘The keeper, after feeding his pheasants, has frequently hid himself, to count his stock of those beautiful birds, and always saw this black-cock come to feed with them ; and so it lasted for two years or more. I have no doubt that this bird is the produce of his intimacy with a hen-pheasant. The old black-cock used to play like a cock-turkey, the keeper tells me, dragging his wings, and could drive all the cock-pheasants, being completely master over them; which I wonder at, as the pheasant has spurs and he has none. The hybrid was shot on the 26th of October, and had he lived another month, would have been a beautiful bird. You will observe that he crowed on rising as a cock-pheasant does, which I believe a black-cock does not do. As*far as I can ascertain in the number of instances of hybrids mentioned in Yarrell’s ‘British Birds,’ they seem all to be the produce of cock-pheasants and grey-hens, whereas there is no doubt this is the reverse. ‘“T may mention while on this subject, that in another wood on Mr. Halsey’s property two Hybrids were produced between the cock- pheasant and hen golden pheasant; this took place about thirteen years ago. A hen golden pheasant had escaped from confinement, and it was known that she was alive in the coverts; and in one par- ticular wood it was remarked that the pheasants were always disturbed and driven out of it, and it was not known for some time by what ; till at last, by watching at the feeding-places, it was discovered that this golden hen-pheasant and two other curious-looking birds were so pugnacious, that they drove every thing from the place. They were all three shot, when the other two proved to be cock-birds, and there is no doubt whatever of their parentage, both from their shape and plumage. They are small birds and not handsome, partaking of the plumage of both sorts of pheasants, without any of the beauty of either. I believe this to be the first instance on record of their ever breeding in a wild state; and you must remember that they were not in a Norfolk covert, full of half-tame pheasants, but in one of the wildest parts of England, as the presence of black-game will tell you. They were shot in the month of November, and therefore had pro- bably got as good plumage as they ever would have. They are now in my possession through the kindness of Mr. Halsey. “1 think it a very curious circumstance that these birds should have been produced in a wild state, as I find in the ‘Gardens and Mena- gerie of the Zoological Society,’ vol. ii. Birds, under the head of _ Golden Pheasant, that in China, where the two sorts are wild, they have never been known to produce a mixed breed, and that in confine- ment it is sometimes obtained, but with the greatest difficulty. -Also, 246 - Zoological Society. in the ‘ Natural History of Ireland,’ vol. ii. Birds, by W. Thompson, it is stated, as a reason for the Golden Pheasant not doing well in a wild state in this country if introduced where the common pheasant is now abundant, that they are such a shy, timid bird, and would be easily driven off by the other species. This fear is evidently ground- less, as not only the half-bred birds, but the golden hen drove all the other pheasants, as was seen frequently by the keeper ; and they were so cunning, and so well able to take care of themselves, that after it was known they were there, and the mischief they did, the covert was beat in the usual way for pheasants, in the hopes of being able to destroy these birds, but without meeting with them, and the keeper was obliged to watch for them and shoot them at feed. *T remain, your obedient servant, * Joun W. G. Spicer.” The following paper was also read :— 1. On THE ANATOMY OF THE Wart-Hoe (Puacocuervs Patiasn, Van DER Hoeven). By Prov. Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. erc. The female Phacocherus died, without previous symptoms of ail- ment, on Wednesday, February 5th, having lived in the Menagerie of the Society ten months, during which it throve, like the male, and grew rapidly ; its weight at the time of its death was 105 lbs. The length of the body from the extremity of the jaws to the root of the tail was 3 feet 6 inches; the length of the head 1 foot; that of the tail 1 foot: this part is naked, very slender, tapering towards the end, which is subcompressed, a little dilated, and ornamented with a tuft of long and slender black bristles, growing chiefly from the opposite margins, as in the Elephant. A layer of lard or fat ad- hered to the under surface of the corium, as in the Common Hog, preventing the movement of the skin by a panniculus carnosus. The hair is of one kind, coarse, scanty, and moderately long ; the bulb of each is imbedded in a flattened whitish body, about 3 lines broad. The cuticle is impressed by curved lines, giving it the ap- pearance of being composed of imbricated scales from 3 to 4 lines in breadth. There is a strong callosity in front of each carpus, formed by, or connected with, the frequent habit of this animal of walking on its fore-knees. The suborbital wart-like appendage, situated 14 inch below the eye, is composed of a mass of fibrous and adi- pose tissue. A double row of strong cilia project from the upper eyelid; but there are none on the lower lid. There is a broad “membrana nictitans.’ An arch of long black hairs forms an eye- brow. The upper lip is bent upwards, or folded over the base of the upper tusk, and many short hairs grow from the thickened margin of this fold. There is a slightly curved callous ridge of the integu- ment, 5 inches in length, parallel with the middle of the lower bor- der of the lower jaw. There are but four nipples, one pair abdomi- nal, about an inch behind the umbilicus; the other pair inguinal. Zoological Society. 247 The anus is situated about an inch below the base of the tail, is a transverse crescentic aperture, with a thick upper border. The vulva is situated about 10 lines below the anus; it is a little peaked below, and the clitoris, like a small caruncle, projects 4 lines within the margin. There was no appearance of incisors in either jaw; but in the substance of the alveolar border of the lower jaw were four rudi- mental incisors, 9 lines long by 2 lines wide, which probably were never destined to come through, and are smaller than those in the Caffra- rian Phacocheere, called ‘ Harruja,’ in the British Museum. ‘Tlie present specimen also differed from that species in having no incisor in the upper jaw ; not even the rudiment of one could be found in the substance of the premaxillary. Hence I conclude the species to be that which Van der Hoeven has characterized by the absence of in- cisors in both jaws, and has called Phacocherus Pallasii. The ex- serted crown of the canine tusks was 2} inches long in the upper, and 2 inches long in the lower jaw. Five molars were apparent on each side the upper jaw, and four molars on each side the lower jaw. The first in each jaw was a small, obtusely rounded premolar, with three long diverging fangs above and two below, answering to p 3; the second molar in the upper jaw was a much-worn milk-tooth, m 4 ; the third grinder above and the second below were the first true mo- lar, m 1, with the crown worn down nearly to the roots. The fourth grinder above and the third below were the second true molar, m 2, with a body or crown 13 of an inch in length before the giving off of the short bent fangs. The last tooth in both jaws was the anterior point of the third true molar just beginning to cut the gum*. The absence of any incisors above the gum in this young animal, and the presence of four rudimental ones hidden in the lower jaw, just where they are occasionally found in old individuals of the Pha- cocherus Pallasii, show that this hidden condition and small size are not due to age, but are specific characters. The roof of the mouth presented about twenty-two pairs of trans- verse, arched, palatal ridges, with their convexities turned forwards ; gradually decreasing as they were placed more backwards, and ter- minating opposite the end of the molar series ; beyond this part the membrane of the palate was smooth and soft. The tongue is long and narrow, with small, obtuse, well-defined papillze below its mar- gins, with a smooth dorsum, beset with very fine gustatory papille for two-thirds of its extent. At the base of the tongue, 6 inches from the tip, are two large fossulate papille, on the same transverse line, and behind these the dorsum of the tongue is beset with numerous soft, moderately large, pointed and retroverted papillee. * The grinding surface of the teeth in place closely corresponded with those of the Phacochwrus Pallasii figured in my Memoir on the Teeth of the Wart-Hogs (Philosophical Transactions, 1840, pl. 34. fig. 8, m1, m2 and m 3). The pre- sent specimen shows a stage anterior to the one there figured, the last milk- tooth intervening between the first molar and the small premolar in the upper jaw. There was no trace of the germ of a p4 above the crown of d4 in place, whence it may be concluded that, at corresponding phases of dentition, the Phac. Pallasii has fewer grinders than the Phac. A’liant. 248 Zoological Society. Two mucous sacculi, about 1 inch in diameter and 14 inch in depth, are produced from the upper and back part of the pharynx into the pterygoid fossze, on each side the basisphenoid. Between the mouths of these sacculi there projects from the back part of the pharynx a glandular prominence or caruncle, about 7 lines long by 5 lines broad. At the lower and back part of the pharynx a third median sacculus is developed, just below the ‘ constrictores pharyngis’; in this re- markable structure the Wart-Hog resembles the Babyrussa*. The cesophagus commences between this sacculus behind and two large post-arytenoid sacculi in front, and is divided from both by a trans- verse membranous ridge or wall. The long ligamentous crura of the epiglottis are continued from the sides and back part of the post- arytenoid sacculi to that cartilage, which is unusually distant from the larynx. The convex border of the broad epiglottis projects into the posterior nostril. The cesophagus descends behind the trachea to the thorax, and in the posterior mediastinum it is suspended by a fold of the pleura, about 13 inch broad, which attaches the tube to the descending aorta, after it has passed through the arch. The stomach is of small size and simple shape; its length in a straight line is 9 inches; following its greater curvature 1 foot 7 inches; the lesser curvature, or the distance from the cardia to the pylorus, being only 3 inches. The left end extends about 34 inches beyond the cardia, and the right end projects about 2 inches to the right of the pylorus. It presents the usual form of the simple sto-~ mach, but the cardiac blind end is marked off by a slight constrie- tion, hardly, however, to the same degree as in the Common Hog; and far from presenting the complexity of the stomach in the Baby- russa. The great omentum is continued from behind the great cur- vature, and was folded or crumpled up behind and beneath the sto- mach, enclosing the spleen, which was to the left and a little behind the great end of the stomach. No part of the omentum was visible when the abdominal cavity was exposed, and but little of the stomach could be seen. Almost the only viscera that presented themselves were the large spiral coils of the colon, closely united together by mesocolic bands laden with fat, about an inch in breadth. The ezcum was in the left lumbar region. The stomach extended from the left hypochondrium across the epigastric to the right hypochon- driac regions. The liver extended from the right hypochondrium to the left, but did not cover all the great end of the stomach. The small intestines lay concealed behind the colon. The cesophagus, which is 2 inches in circumference at its termi- nation in the stomach, opens nearer the posterior than the ante- rior surface of the lesser curvature, 34 inches from the left end, which forms a prominence above the concavity leading to it from the ullet. ‘ The cesophageal epithelium is continued a little way on the inner surface of the stomach, forming a thin, narrow, oval patch, extend- ing 1} inch to the left of the cardia, 2rds of an inch to the right and * See Prof. Vrolik’s excellent memoir on that animal, ‘ Recherches d’Anatomie comparée sur le Babyrussa,’ 4to, p. 30, pl. 3. Zoological Society. 245 back part of the cardia, and 3rd of an inch to the front of the cardia. The rest of the stomach is lined by the usual gastric vascular mem- brane, which in the distended state shows one or two short and very narrow, straight rugee, and is smooth in the rest of its extent, except near the commencement of the short and narrow canal leading to the pylorus, where a number of longitudinal rugze converge. The mus- cular coat of the stomach is 2 lines in-thickness at the cardia, where its texture is unusually firm ; it diminishes in thickness to 1 line after a course of 2 inches from the cardia, and is less than half a line thick over the great dilated portion of the stomach. It resumes its thick- ness of 2 lines at the narrow pyloric portion. A few longitudinal rugee radiate from the cardia a little way upon the epithelial part, but there is no valvular apparatus there. The form of the pylorus is crescentic, bounded below by an arched protuberance, receiving in its concavity a single longitudinal protube- rance from the upper side. The bile-tube (ductus choledochus) opens on a mammillary emi- nence half an inch from the pylorus. The duodenum, which is about 1 inch in diameter at its com- mencement, where it receives the ductus choledochus and pancreatic duct, contracts to a diameter of 2rds of an inch as it bends down in front of the-right kidney, suspended by a narrow mesentery ; it then crosses the first lumbar vertebra, and becomes attached to the back of the ascending colon ; there it ascends a little way, bending obliquely round the colon, and becomes suspended, as jejunum, upon the proper mesentery. The jejunum and ilium lie in close coils sus- pended by the narrow mesentery, which is loaded with fat, termina- ting next the intestine in lobes which project as a free border on each side the junction of the mesentery to the gut. The mesenteric vessels pass straight through this fat, without forming anastomotic arches. The mesenteric glands are arranged in a semicircle about the root of the mesentery. The small intestines preserve a pretty uniform diameter until near the end of the ilium, which gradually contracts to a diameter of about half an inch. The length of the small intestine is from 18 to 20 feet, or about five times the length of the body ; which is proportionally one-half the length of the small intestines of the domestic Hog. The ilium passes near its termination from the right to the left lumbar region, and ascends to terminate in the cecum, to which it is attached by a duplicature of the perito- _ neum. The cecum was situated in the advanced part of the left lumbar region. It was 3} inches in length, and about 24 in diame- ter, with an obtuse rounded end ; its parietes were slightly puckered or sacculated on two longitudinal bands, about 4 lines in breadth, a third band commencing near the entry of the ilium; its circumfe- rence is 7 inches. It is divided by a constricted neck, 33 inches in circumference and 1} inch in length, from the colon, and this con- tracted part was sacculated only on one side, the other side being smooth, with a strong coat of longitudinal fibres external to the cir- cular ones. At this part the ilium, czecum and beginning of the colon are attached by a strong mesentery to the spine: the colon ascends 250 Zoological Society. in front of the left kidney to the great curvature of the stomach, and bends over to the right side in front of the epiploon, and descending describes a large spiral curve, then a second, third and fourth, pro- gressively diminishing in extent; the last and innermost is folded upon itself, and repeats two spiral coils in the opposite direction, the extent of these increasing; and the gut, quittmg the mass of closely connected coils, passes backwards, and bends round the root of the mesentery, adhering to that part and to the pancreas above, then descends in front of the duodenum, much diminished in size, and getting to the back of the lumbar region becomes the rectum, and is continued, tightly bound to the sacrum, behind the genital organs and bladder to the vent. The coils of the colon, which are the first viscera that present themselves, and conceal almost all the others in the abdomen, are attached to one another by bands of meso- colon of about an inch in breadth; and these were laden with lobes of fat. There were many small, dark-coloured glands at the root of the mesocolon, from which straight blood-vessels radiated in groups of from four to eight or ten. The colon, where it forms the first series of coils, is 10 inches in circumference, and is slightly sacculated on two longitudinal bands. The sacculi subside with a slight dimi- nution of diameter in the returning coils. The length of the ‘large intestines’ was 13 feet 6 inches, or nearly four times the length of the entire animal. The mucous membrane of the small intestines is produced in the duodenum into four or five narrow longitudinal folds, which in the jejunum are six or seven in number, and are here or there connected together by oblique folds. Towards the middle of the jejunum these folds disappear, and then reappear at intervals progressively increa- sing; and in the ilium the mucous lining is even and simply villous. In the partial or interrupted extents of the plicated structure, the rugze are more reticulate in their arrangement. The lining membrane of the colon was smooth and even, but gorged with blood, and varied in many parts from a deep vinous to an almost black colour. The lining membrane of the rectum was disposed in numerous fine longi- tudinal rugze. The small intestines contained only mucus ; the large intestines a dark fluid matter of the usual fecal odour, with one or two masses of hard feeces, about the size and shape of a pullet’s egg. The liver weighed 2 Ibs. 4 oz. ; it consisted of three principal lobes, viz. a right, middle and left ; the right is the largest, and is partially subdivided at its free extremity, which is closely connected with the right supra-renal body and the summit of the right kidney. The middle lobe is bifid, a gall-bladder 4 inches long by 13 inch broad being lodged in the cleft; a small ‘lobulus Spigelii’ projects near the neck of the gall-bladder. The left lobe of the liver terminates on the left side, about 3 inches from the cardiac end of the stomach. The hepatic duct joins the cystic after a course of an inch; the ‘ductus communis’ is about the same length, and has a width of 3 lines at its termination, which is at the upper part of the beginning of the duodenum. The pancreas is a long flattened band, from an inch to an inch Zoological Society. 251 and a half in breadth, extending in two directions from the begin- ning of the duodenum, where its duct terminates. One portion fol- lows the first part of the curvature of the duodenum to the extent of 6 inches; the other and chief part of the gland passes from the py- lorus behind the stomach to the spleen, and is 7 inches in length. The spleen is a long, flattened, ellipsoid body, about 11 inches in length and 21 inches across its broadest part at the middle. It weighed 3 oz. The kidneys together weighed 63 oz. ; they are not cleft or lobu- lated, and are situated symmetrically at the back of the hypochon- dria. The supra-renal bodies are of an elongate, subcylindrical shape. The heart is a somewhat flattened cone, with a produced pointed apex formed by the left ventricle. The pericardium adheres to the sternum ; it was covered with much fat. There is a large pleural sac between the pericardium and the diaphragm, which contains the azy- gous lobe of the lung, the long intra-thoracic inferior cava, the ceso- phagus and descending aorta. The right lung is divided into three lobes and the ‘lobulus azygos’; the left lung into two lobes, the upper and smaller lobe being slightly subdivided. ‘The tracheal rings overlap each other behind. The thymus gland extended from the fore-part of the pericardium into the neck. The thyroid gland consists of one elongate, narrow lobe, concave where it is applied to the fore-part of the trachea, convex where it is covered by the ‘ sterno-thyroidei’; it is about 2 inches in length and 8 lines wide. The thyroid cartilage is of unusual length, shaped like the side or section of a vase, convex outwards at its lower half, and concave above, by the bending outwards of its broad upper margin; its length is 2} inches, its breadth 1ginch. The arytenoid cartilages are still more unusual in their conformation ; they are very long, curved backwards, and confluent at their apices ; on each side of this prolonged confluent point they are deeply cleft, so as to form two lateral pointed processes or appendages. A fold of membrane is con- tinued from each lateral appendix outwards to the ligamentous crura of the epiglottis ; these folds form the outer walls of two large post- arytenoid sacculi, which intervene between the larynx and pharynx. A median fold of membrane is continued backwards from the middle line and confluent apices of the arytenoids, and forms the septum between the post-arytenoid sacculi. The mucous membrane of the larynx is continued from the anterior and upper border of the thyroid forwards and upwards into the concavity of the basihyal, forming a wide but not very deep anterior sacculus. The brain weighed 33 0z. Female Organs.—The ovarium, 9 lines long, 6 broad and 4 thick, is kidney-shaped, and is suspended by the middle of the concave bor- der by a short, thick peduncle, to which is attached the commence- ment of the ostium abdominale of the oviduct ; this orifice is not fim- briated, but has some delicate wrinkled. processes on its inner surface. The peritoneal fold continued from this part to the end of the cornu uteri, and which approximates it thereto, forms one side of the open- ing of a wide ovarian pouch, upon the outer and fore-part of which 252 Zoological Society. the oviduct describes its convolutions in its course towards the uterus. The stroma ovarii contained at its periphery a few advancing ovisacs about a line in diameter. Each cornu uteri is about 1 foot 4 inches in length, and of a nearly uniform circumference of 2 inches. It is beset with narrow, wrinkled, oblique, irregular rugee, forming longitudinal elevations as they ap- proach the body of the uterus, and again becoming oblique—patches of the rugous surfaces alternating with smooth patches. The common uterus presents large, longitudinal, wrinkled rugee for the first inch of its extent, and then a spiral valve begins to be formed, about 2 lines in thickness, which describes thirteen close coils before subsiding in the common vagina ; the length of the spiral portion, which may be compared to the ‘ cervix uteri,’ is 33 inches ; the length of the vagina is 4 inches. The rugz of the vagina are longitudinal, and longer at its beginning and end, where they termi- nate on a well-defined circular fold, dividing the vagina from the uro- genital canal, and constricting the orifice; the free borders of the spiral valve are beset by free, fine, longitudinal folds of the lining membrane of the uterus. The urethra is about 3 inches in length, and becomes closely con- nected with the vagina 2 inches before it terminates. Its orifice is defended by two longitudinal folds. In comparison with the Common Hog, the Wart-Hog, as regards its internal anatomy, differs in the more simple form of the stomach, the relatively shorter small intestines, and the relatively longer large ones; but, like the Common Hog, the cecum is small, and the colon disposed in spiral coils, in both which characters they resemble the Ruminants ; the ceecum is broader in proportion to its length than in the Common Hog. In both the Common Hog and Wart-Hog the intestinal canal is more tied down by the fat-laden processes of peritoneum, and appears to have less motion allowed it, than in other quadrupeds. The liver and gall-bladder, the kidneys and the tho- racic viscera, much resemble those of the Common Hog. The inner surface of the jejunum shows a reticulate disposition of rugee in the Common Hog, but not the regular longitudinal folds in the duede- num and beginning of the jejunum, as in the Wart-Hog. The epiglottis passes into the posterior nares in both the Wart-Hog and Common Hog, and has the hyo-epiglottidei muscles ; but the pha- rynx in the Common Hog does not present the superadded sacculi, nor the larynx those peculiarities which distinguish the Wart-Hogs. These resemble the Babyrussa in the sacculated structure of the pharynx, but differ in the more simple stomach. The Wart-Hog differs from the Common Hog in the smaller size and more simple form of.the ovaria, and the fewer mammze. The most marked dif- ference from all other Suid, and that which best justifies the generic separation, is presented by the dentition of the Phacocherus; the modifications of the alimentary canal are not of the same degree. —— Zoological Society. 253 March 11, 1851.—J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. The following paper was read :— A FEW WORDS ON THE SYNONYMY OF DISTICHOCERA, A GENUS or Loneicorn CoLeorpTERA FROM New HOLLAND, witTH CHARACTERS OF THREE SPECIES SUPPOSED TO BE UNDE- SCRIBED. By Epwarp Newman, F.L.S. rtc. Among the invaluable labours of the late Mr. Kirby, none are more useful to the general entomologist than his lucid and masterly de- scriptions of new and remarkable forms of exotic Coleoptera; and of these, none afford to myself so much instruction and pleasure as that entitled «‘A Description of several New Insects collected in New Holland by Robert Brown, Esq.,”’ and published in the twelfth vo- lume of the ‘ Linnzean Transactions.’ In this admirable paper is the first description I can find of the extraordinary genus Distichocera, although, as Mr. Kirby himself informs us, it was known long pre- viously under the same name, and although he himself’ gives it as *Distichocera of MacLeay,” a name which I am inclined to conclude existed in manuscript only. Concerning the genus in question I lay no claim to any additional knowledge of the structure, habits or affi- nities of the insect described by Mr. Kirby; but the labours of col- lectors, amid the seemingly inexhaustible riches of our Australian colonies, have placed within my reach a greater number and greater variety of specimens. Mr. Kirby has only made us acquainted with a single species, and a single sex of that species. Mr. MacLeay has added a second, which has also been described by Guérin, Boisduval and myself under a variety of names. Three other forms of the genus have occurred to me, making the number five in all. Of these, three are certainly females, and two as certainly males. The object of this communication is to express my views as to associating the sexes, and to make known two supposed species which were pre- viously uncharacterized. Genus DisticHocrra, MacLeay (MSS.?). Distichocera, Kirby, Trans. Linn, Soc. xii. 471. «‘Labrum transversum, tetragonum. Labium membranaceum apice bilobum : lobis divaricatis. Mandibulee trigonze, edentule apice incurvee acute. Maxillze basi trigonee, apertee. Palpi filiformes. Mentum transversum, trapeziforme. Antennze sensim crassiores, disticho-ramosze.”’ —Kirby, l. c. 1. DisTICHOCERA MACULICOLLIS. Mas. Distichocera maculicollis, Kirby, 1. c. Distichocera maculicollis, Audinet Serville, Ann. Ent. Soc. Fr.iii.59. Distichocera maculicollis, Boisduyal, Faune de I’ Océanie. «Corpus fere cuneiforme, subtus pilis argenteis nitidum, supra ni- grum, obscurum. Caput subcordatum, pilosum, canaliculatum utrinque ante antennas carinatum. Oculi brunnei. Antenne breviores, nigrze: articulis omnibus apice biramosis (duobus pri- 254 Zoological Society. mis brevissime); ramis oppositis compressis vertice rotundatis sinistris paulo longioribus, articulo extimo simplici clavato. Thorax subcylindricus: maculis quatuor dorsalibus quadratim ordinatis. Elytra cuneiformia: lineis tribus longitudinalibus elevatis: striga apud scutellum et alia majori in medio apud suturam piloso-argenteis, apice truncata. Femora brunnea. Tibiee bicalearatee. Alee elytris longiores.’’— Kirby, 1. ¢. Fem. Distichocera rubripennis, MacLeay, App. King’s Voyage. ** Rufo-testacea subtomentosa, capitis lateribus oreque nigris, ver- tice canaliculato, antennis nigris, articulis vix biramosis, ramis sinistris brevissimis; thorace atro, vitté utrinque rufo-testacea, scutello nigro, elytris rufo-testaceis tomentosis apice obtusis de- hiscentibus ; corpore cuneiformi subtus villo argenteo micante, abdomine utrinque nigro maculato, pedibus nigris.’’—MacLeay, U. c. ° Distichocera ferruginea, Guérin, Voyage de la Coquille. Distichocera ferruginea, Boisduval, Faune de lOcéanie, 467. “Nigra; capite macula frontali, thorace vittis duabus elytrisque dense villoso-fulvis.””—Boisduval, l. ¢. Distichocera fulvipennis, Newman, Ent. Mag. v. 492. «Antenne nigre ; caput nigrum, fronte fulvo: prothorax niger, lineis 2 dorsalibus, longitudinalibus, latis, fulvis: scutellum ni- grum: elytra fulva: abdomen piceum, lanugine argentea vesti- tum: pedes picei. (Corp. long. 9 unc. ; lat. 3 unc.)”—New- man, l. ec. I have cited entire the original specific characters in every instance, in order to save the reader the trouble of making the references* I _ will now proceed to give more detailed characters. Male.—Head somewhat cordate, black, velvety, having a slight epicranial sulcus, which is prolonged anteriorly between the bases of the antennze: face slightly inclined, rather long: eyes arcuate, reni- form, pitchy brown, large, approaching on the epicranium, somewhat dilated on the cheeks : antenne as long as the body, 12-jointed, black ; the first joint short, stout, somewhat obconical; the second very short ; the following, to the eleventh inclusive, moderately short, still much longer than the second, somewhat cyathiform as regards the shaft, and emitting from its apex two long branches; these increase in length from the first pair, and those on one side of each antenna are uniformly longer than those on the other ; this discrepancy is par- ticularly observable in the third (or first branched) joint ; the twelfth joint is club-shaped and undivided ; it is longer than either of the others, yet scarcely exceeds in length the branches of the eleventh. Prothorax subquadrate, its anterior and posterior margins nearly equal, its lateral margins somewhat uneven, but not produced into a central tooth ; pronotum somewhat uneven, black, with four greyish spots, which are due to a grey velvety pilosity ; the two smaller of these touch the anterior, the two larger the posterior margin, and appear as though forming parts of two vittze, each of which is interrupted in the middle; prosternum produced between the procoxee and there deeply notched, pitchy red, and clothed with a grey pilosity. Scu- Zoological Society. 255 tellum rounded, black, and glabrous. Elytra black, broad at the base, gradually tapering to the apex, where they are slightly divari- cate, truncate, and furnished with a small obtuse and obscure tooth in the middle as well as at each angle of the truncature: each elytron has three carinz ; the first is prominent, originates near the base, and curves towards the suture but without reaching it, terminating in the apical area; the second originates on the disk considerably below the humeral angle, and running parallel with the first, unites therewith in the apical area; the third is nearly obsolete; it is situate on the apical half of the elytron, between the second carina and the costal margin; the costal margin is pitchy red, and clothed with a grey pu- bescence: the wings are fuliginous, slightly longer than the elytra, and unfolded: the legs are rather long; the metatibize slightly in- curved, and furnished with two apical spines: the under surface of the thoracic and abdominal segments is of a pitchy red colour, clothed with a sparse grey pubescence ; the legs are of a similar colour, but the pubescence is scarcely observable. Fem.—Head somewhat cordate, black, velvety, with a large ful- vous spot occupying the face and extending to the epicranium be- tween the eyes, but not reaching the anterior margin of the pro- thorax ; a deep longitudinal epicranial sulcus extends forwards to between the bases of the antenne: eyes arcuate, reniform, pitchy black: antennze more than half the length of the body, 11-jointed ; the first joint rather short, somewhat obconical; the second very short ; the third the longest, but still not disproportionately so, di- lated at the apex ; the fourth and fifth of the same form, but shorter ; the remainder, to the eleventh, slender at the base, but dilated and somewhat cupshaped at the apex, receiving into the cup the base of the next succeeding joint, and being produced into a strong obtuse lobe, tooth, or serrature on one side; this is very conspicuous, and gives the antenna a subserrated appearance ; on the opposite side is a very slight, scarcely perceptible indication of a like lobe ; the eleventh joint is sesquialterous. Prothorax nearly equal in length and breadth, the anterior narrower than the posterior margin, the lateral margins uneven and slightly lobed in the middle; pronotum uneven, with a slightly impressed anterior and posterior submarginal transverse sul- cus, velvety black, with two broad irregular longitudinal vittz of a bright fulvous orange colour ; prosternum produced between the pro- coxee, and the process notched. Scutellum short, rounded, black, shining. Elytra at the base much wider than the prothorax, gra- dually narrowing to the apex, where they are slightly dehiscent, trun- cated, and the truncature produced in the middle into an obtuse, scarcely perceptible tooth ; each elytron has three carine ; the first is prominent, originating near the base, and curves very gradually to- wards the suture without reaching it, terminating in the apical area ; the second is indistinct, originates near the humeral angle, and run- ning parallel with the first, ceases in the apical area; the third is still less distinct, and its limits are obscure; at both extremities a junction between the first and second carinze may be made out, but is not very manifest: the wings are fuliginous, slightly longer than the elytra, 256 Zoological Society. but scarcely so long as the abdomen; the entire under-surface is pitchy red clothed with a silvery grey pubescence, but there is an ovoid denuded space on each side of each abdominal segment. Legs pitchy red; tarsi pitchy black ; metatibize with two apical spines. Obs.—I believe that no author has hinted at the union of these very dissimilar insects under one specific name, but I think such a pro- ceeding will be borne out by the evidence. In the first place I would observe that both forms are equally abundant ; that they occur in the same situations and at the same season; that collectors have several times reported them as only sexually different ; and finally, that all the individuals of maculicollis are males, and all the individuals of ful- vipennis females. Then, as regards structure, the cibarian organs of the two forms closely approximate; so also does the direction and general figure of the head; the antennz indeed are remarkably dif- ferent, but this discrepancy obtains equally in several genera of lon- gicorns and in many other groups of Coleoptera, the males invariably possessing in such instances the longer, more compound and more ornate antennze. The discrepancy in the prothorax, which at first is very striking, will be found more in appearance than in fact, and more in colour than in figure; and even in colour an analogy exists that would be likely to escape the superficial observer ; the two fulvous vittee so conspicuous in fulvipennis appear divided, paler, and semi- obsolete in maculicollis, and the difference in the figure of this part is in simple accordance with the more robust habit in the supposed female: the discrepancy in the elytra again is considerable as regards width, and particularly striking as regards colour; but their struc- ture is normally the same; the number, direction and comparative length of the carinz being identical: the legs are precisely alike in the two forms in structure, proportions, size and colouring. So that the reasons for uniting the forms under one specific name are stronger than any that can be urged for keeping them distinct ; and their not having been united by Kirby, MacLeay, Guérin, or Boisduval, merely implies that the idea did not occur to those distinguished entomolo- gists: there is no evidence that they maturely weighed and then re- jected the conclusion. 2. DisTicHOcERA PAR. Sexuum amborum color par: testaceo- fusca, maris capite prothoracisque disco saturatioribus ; om- nino pilis cinereis obsita. Maris long. corp. 525 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. -2 une. Feminz long. corp. ‘7 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. *225 unc. Male.—Antenne, anterior margin of prothorax, elytra, legs, and entire under-surface testaceous brown, the head and disk of the pro- thorax being darker; a longitudinal, narrow, silvery spot, due to the presence of a velvety pilosity, is observable in the centre of each ely- tron ; every part of the body is more or less thickly beset with a grey pilosity. Female.—Almost exactly resembling the male, but the prothoracic disk is not darker than the elytra, and there is no silvery mark in their centre. Zoological Society. 257 In both sexes the carination of the elytra follows that of D. ma- culicollis, but is less pronounced. Compared with D. maculicollis both sexes of this species are of smaller size, and the discrepancy in breadth is rather more obvious than in length; the antenne of the males are very similar, but the apical joint is more clavate in par; their colour is decidedly different, in maculicollis being black, in par testaceous, with the apices of the ramuli slightly darker ; the prothorax is more rounded at the sides in par than in the older species; but the plainness and purity of colour in par are sufficient at once to distinguish it. Male and female in the cabinet of Mr. Scott, to whom I am in- debted for the opportunity of describing it. 3. DistrcuoceRa Kirsyt. Mas. Caput nigrum, longitudinaliter sulcatum, antenne dimidio corporis longiores, 11-articulate, articulis 3-10 biramosis, 11o sesquialtero: prothorax niger vittis 2 latis fulvis, dorso inequa- lis lateribus medio \-dentatus ; scutellum nigrum : elytra fulva, 5-carinata, apice dehiscentia, singulo truncato, truncaturd bi- sinuatd : pedes nigri. Corp. long. 1°15 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. *3 unc. Fem. Caput nigrum, longitudinaliter sulcatum, antenne dimidio corporis vie longiores, 11-articulate articulis 4-8 apice emar- ginatis: prothorax niger vittis 2 latis fulvis, lateribus medio 1-dentatus: scutellum nigrum lateribus fulvum : elytra fulva 5-carinata apice dehiscentia, singulo truncato, truncaturd bi- sinuatd, pedes nigrt. Corp. long. 1-25 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. °375 une. Male.—Head black, with the exception of a scarcely perceptible fulvescent tinge on the short velvety down of the epicranium ; a deep epicranial longitudinal sulcus extends forwards between the antenne : eyes arcuate, reniform, pitchy black, large, approaching on the epi- cranium, dilated and gibbose on the cheeks: antennze more than half the length of the body, 11-jointed; the first joint rather short, stout, somewhat in the common shape of areversed cone; the second joint very short ; the following, to the tenth inclusive, short, some- what cup-shaped towards the base, and emitting at the apex two long branches, which are slightly incrassated externally ; the eleventh joint is much longer than either, slender towards the base, somewhat club-shaped and very decidedly sesquialterous: prothorax uneven on the back, somewhat restricted just behind the anterior margin ; lateral margins produced in the middle into a decided strong but obtuse tooth; the posterior half of each lateral margin concave, yet the anterior and posterior margins are straight and nearly equal in breadth ; the colour of the prothorax is black, with the exception of two broad fulvous -jrregular vittze extending from the anterior to the posterior margin : prosternum black, shining, projecting between the anterior coxee, and the projection deeply emarginate: scutellum rather long, blunt at the - apex, perfectly black: elytra fulvous, slightly divaricating, conspi- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. x1. 17 258 Zovlogical Society. cuously carinated, truncate at the apex, and the truncature sinuate carinated ; the carinze five discoidal, one costal and one sutural ; the first discoidal originates at the base, and nearly runs into the sutural at about one-third of its length; the second unites with the first at the base and runs into the apical area of the wing; the third origi- nates at the base and runs into the apical area; the fourth originates in the humeral angle, dividing at one-third of its length, and the two branches counting as two carine, there uniting with the two pre- viously described in a confused manner in the apical area: the wings are fuliginous, slightly longer than the elytra, and scarcely folded at the tip: the abdomen and legs are black, the latter of moderate size and proportion: the metatibize are armed with two spurs. Fem.—Head black, with the exception of a fulvescent tinge on the short velvety down of the epicranium: eyes reniform, or almost ar- cuate, ferruginous (probably by accident): antennze rather more than half as long as the body and moderately stout, 11-jomted ; the first joint moderately long; the second very short; the third about equal in length to the first, and together with the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth inclusive, deeply notched at the apex, and receiving the base of the next preceding joint in the notch: prothorax uneven on the back, somewhat curved anteriorly, and the anterior half of each lateral margin uniting therewith in producing a somewhat semicir- cular outline; the posterior half of each lateral margin is concave, and a strong but obtuse central tooth is produced on each side at the point of union of the convex and concave portions of the margin ; the posterior margin is nearly straight ; the colour is velvety black, with two broad fulvous vittee, extending from the anterior to the posterior margin: prosternum black, thickly sprinkled with a grey pilosity, projecting somewhat between the procoxze, and the pro- jection emarginate: scutellum rather long, rounded at the apex, vel- vety black with fulvous margins: elytra bright fulvous, conspicuously carinated, slightly divaricating, truncate at the apex, and the trunca- tures sinuate: the carinz on each elytron are five in number, and are thus disposed ; the first is near the suture and parallel therewith for rather more than a third of its length; it unites with the second at the base, and this runs into the apical area and there joins the third ; the third originates at the base, exceeds the second slightly in length, and joins the fourth in the apical area ; the fourth originates near the humeral angle and divides at about a third of its length ; both branches proceed to the apical area, and there unite with the second and third : wings fuliginous, exceeding the elytra in length, and scarcely folded at the tip: legs black. Hab. Australia. I have seen but a single specimen of the male, which is in the Cabinet of the Zoological Society, and one of the fe- male, in the Cabinet of the British Museum. 4. Disticnocera MacLeaytt. Fem. Caput nigrum, fronte ferrugined, longitudinaliter suleatum: antenne desunt: prothorax ferrugineo-lanuginosus, lateribus bi- Miscellaneous. , 259 tuberculatus, haud dentatus : scutellum ferrugineo-lanuginosum lateribus nigrum, glabrum : elytra ferruginea 5-carinata apice viz dehiscentia vix truncata: pedes nigri. Corp. long. 1:35 unc.; elytrorum lat. max. 5 unc. ’ Fem.—Head, including the eyes, black ; the face clothed with fer- ruginous down ; epicranium impressed with a longitudinal sulcus, which is very deep between the eyes; the eyes are moderately large and reniform, the lower or cheek lobe being the largest ; the face has a large and deep depression occupying the basal or upper portion of the clypeus; the first and second joints of the antennz alone are present: prothorax black, clothed with ferruginous down, without any trace of that central black velvety vitta which obtains in the females of other described species; the anterior portion of the pro- thorax is smooth and somewhat ring-like ; the rest of the dorsal sur- face uneven and tuberculated on each side; it has two obtuse tu- bereles: prosternum produced between the procoxee into two short incuryed, backward-directed processes which approximate at their apices, leaving an aperture through which the point of a needle may be passed: scutellum semicircular, clothed with ferrugious, with the exception of the margin, which is glabrous: elytra ferruginous and clothed with ferruginous down, wide at the base, narrowing to the apex and then truncate, the angles of the truncature beimg ob- tuse ; the elytra are carimated, each having five carine ; the first is very short and nearly obtuse ; it commences near the scutellum and ceuses before it has reached a third of the length of the elytron; the second and third commence near the base of the wing and unite in the apical area; the third and fourth commence almost together just below the humeral angle, and unite in the apical area; the two pairs are also united, and below their union several other raised anasto- mosing lines form a kind of network: the abdomen and legs are black, with a short hairy pubescence ; metatibiee with two distinct apical spines. Hab. Australia. A single specimen of the female, taken by Mr. Ince, R.N., in that gentleman’s cabinet. eee kN Bee ee MISCELLANEOUS. Notice of a Binocular Microscope. By J. L. RippEvu. I pevisep last year, and have lately constructed and used, a com- bination of glass prisms, to render both eyes simultaneously service- able in microscopic observation. Behind the objective, and as near thereto as practicable, the light is equally divided and bent at right angles, and made to travel in opposite directions, by means of two rectangular prisms, which are in contact by their edges somewhat ground away. The reflected rays are received at a proper distance for binocular vision, upon two other rectangular prisms, and again bent at right angles ; being thus either completely inverted, for an inverted microscope ; or restored to their first direction, for the direct microscope. ‘These outer prisms 17* 260 Miscellaneous. may be cemented to the inner, by Canada balsam; or left free, to admit of adjustment to suit different observers. Prisms of other form, with due arrangement, may be substituted. I find the method is applicable with equal advantage to every grade of good lens, from Spencer’s best sixteenth, to a common three-inch magnifier ; with or without oculars or erecting eye-pieces ; and with a great enhancement of penetrating and definmg power. It gives the observer perfectly correct views, in length, breadth and depth, whatever power he may employ. Objects are seen holding their true relative positions and wearing their real shapes. A curious exception must be made. In viewing opake solid bodies, with one eye-piece to each eye, depression appears as elevation, and elevation as depression, forming a singular illusion. For instance, a metal spherule appears as a glass ball silvered on the under side ; and a crystal of galena, like an empty box. By the additional use of erecting eye-pieces, the images all become normal and natural. Match drawings of any solid object, made from each eye-piece, by the aid of the camera lucida, when properly placed in the common stereoscope, appear to stand out in natural relief. These, if engraved and printed in the proper position with respect to each other, might find an appropriate place in books on the arts and sciences. In constructing binocular eye-glasses, I use, for lightness and economy, four pieces of common looking-glass, instead of prisms. With these mstruments, the microscopic dissecting knife can be exactly guided. The watch-maker and artist can work under the binocular eye-glass, with certainty and satisfaction. In looking at microscopic animal tissues, the single eye may perhaps behold a con- fused amorphous or nebulous mass, which the pair of eyes instantly shapes into delicate superimposed membranes, with intervening spaces, the thickness of which can be correctly estimated. Blood-corpus- cles, usually seen as flat disks, loom out as oblate spheroids. In brief, the whole microscopic world, as thus displayed, acquires a ten- fold greater interest, in every phase exhibiting, in a new light, beauty and symmetry indescribable.—Silliman’s American Journal, January 1853. University of La., New Orleans, Oct. 1, 1852. ON THE GENUS BIFRONTIA. Mr. MacAndrew has lately discovered Bifrontia Zanclea of Phi- lippi, in a recent state, off the coast of Madeira, and has presented specimens of it to the British Museum. It has a high conical oper- eulum, with a spiral ridge like the genus Torinia (Solarium variegatum, Lamk.), which supports Dr. Philippi’s opinion that this genus is probably allied to Solarium, Moll. Sicil. ii. 225. In the older specimens the outer whorls are separated from the others, like the fossil species of Bi/rontia found in the Paris formation. The animal is pellucid: and when it crawled up the glass, the shell laid on one side, so that its flat side nearly touched the glass.— J. E, Gray. Miscellaneous. 261 On a new Method of Illuminating Opake Objects, for the high powers of the Microscope; and on a new Achromatic Condenser. By J. L. Ripper. _ The front or terminal combination of the objective is made to con- dense light upon the opake object, by sending rays of light from behind, through the marginal border of the lens. To accomplish this, a circular disk of fine plate glass, say near a fourth or fifth part as thick as the diameter of the lens, is bevelled on its outer margin, by grinding and polishing to an angle of 45°. A hole is drilled through the centre of the disk, of a diameter, say two-thirds, three-fourths or four-fifths (dependent upon the angle of aperture), as great as that of the lens. The margin of this hole is also bevelled at an angle of 45°, down to a clean sharp edge. Both rings of bevels are on the same side of the glass, so that if considered as projected, the lines would cross each other at right angles. I find no insurmountable difficulty in giving an exquisite form and finish to these disks. I mount and revolve the disk on a good rose lathe ; at the same time the grinding or polishing tool is revolved by an overhead motion, the spindie carrying the toel being mounted upon a slide-rest, and admitting of a protrusive movement at an angle of 45° to the axis of the lathe. The disk, being finished, is to be placed centrally behind the lens, the bevelled margins looking backward, and the sharp inner edge almost or quite touching the lens. Parallel rays of light being thrown upon the disk, in the direction of the axis of the objective, from below in the direct, from above in the inverted microscope, a ring of parallel rays is sent, by two successive internal reflections from the bevelled surfaces, so that, with direction reversed, the light traverses the outer margin of the objective, and by it is condensed upon the object in focus. I tested this method of illumination in March last, sufficiently to be satisfied of its great value; more especially where the objective is of very short focal distance, and where consequently other means of illuminating opake objects cannot, on account of the nearness of the objective to the object, be resorted to. ‘New kind of Achromatic Condenser suggested. A larger, thicker, similarly bevelled disk, with the bevels on oppo- site sides of the plate glass, and their lines of inclination coincident, would probably serve as an efficient achromatic condenser of parallel rays. By attaching centrally, on the side opposite the bevel, achro- matic lenses of proper size, or a good doublet combination, a most valuable form of achromatic condenser would I think be produced, useful for general microscopic illumination. I have not yet put the plan in practice.—Stlliman’s American Journal, January 1853. University of La., New Orleans, Oct. 4, 1852. STRUCTURE OF THE CELLS OF PLANTS. Physiologists are at the present day almost unanimous in their notions of the normal structure of the cells of plants. An outer 262 Miscellaneous. membranous sac consisting at first of pure cellulose, and distinguished by no particular organic structure, lined with one or more coats, in- volving proteine constituents, and indicating more or less perfectly a spiral arrangement or order of growth, may be considered as convey- ing a tolerably clear notion of the organisms of which vegetables are in great measure composed. Some botanists have, however, doubted the simplicity of structure of the outer membrane, and instances more or less adverse to the view occur in works on botanical physiology, and in introductions to the study of vegetables; but none perhaps of greater weight than the instance so beautifully represented by Kiitzing, in Schizosiphon gypsophilus, and which has been verified by many observers of the more minute freshwater Alge. In all such cases, however, it is doubtful whether the external membrane is not ruptured, and whether its supposed constituent threads do not really belong to a second membrane, and unfortunately chemical tests have not at present been sufficiently applied to the elucidation of the point. The question has again very recently been mooted by the younger Agardh, who has published a small tract in quarto, printed at Lund, entitled “De Cellula Vegetabili Fibrillis tenuissimis contexta.”’ His observations do not at all satisfy us as to the compound structure of the external membrane, and are at present too confined and imperfect to warrant the assumption of any general law; they are however so curious, and propose such an interesting field for further mquiry, that we think it almost imperative to call our readers’ attention to the sub- ject. The plants which came under his observation were principally Conferva Melagonium, remarkable amongst ~British species for the size of its articulations, though surpassed in this respect by such exotic species as C. clavata, together with Griffithsia equisetifolia and Poly- siphonia complanata. Iu the first more especially he found fascicles of fibres, more or less felted with each other, passing from cell to cell, and by means of the diaphragm from the internal membrane of one cell to that of the cells in immediate contact or continuance with it, and leaving spaces between the fascicles threaded and traversed by finer fibres, with very faint and obscure traces of a connecting gela- tinous or submembranous substance. These fibres were especially evident when the walls were ruptured, and appeared to be solid, with- out any canal. In the Polysiphonia he found the fibres separating from the main wall of the cells, and forming little swollen prominences, which he considered to be the commencement of new cells, and the rudiments of the cells external to the well-known radiating vesicles of the main stem. We are unable to verify the structure represented by Agardh ; but as the Conferva and Griffithsia are by no means rare, it cannot be difficult to procure fresh specimens to enable us to do so. Meanwhile, though we cannot doubt the accuracy of M. Agardh, and are ready to acknowledge our obligations to him for pointing out so curious a matter, many considerations prevent us from entertaining a notion that the structure is at all general. It is quite impossible, for instance, that in such eases as Zygnema, the constituent fibres of the diaphragm of continuous cells, if such exist, can pass from one into the other the manner represented in C. Melagonium. A glance at Schleiden’s . Meteorological Observations. 263 figure, in his collected memoirs, which is very correct, will convince any one that it is almost impossible. M. Agardh, indeed, professes that he is not quite certain whether an external membrane really exists or not ; and his figures and observations seem to indicate that it is really present. But even supposing his observations to have refer- ence to alining membrane only, they differ greatly from those of pre- ceding observers, except in cases where an evident and easy explana- tion as to the apparent crossing of the constituent fibres exists, in the circumstance that he finds these fibres not simply taking a uniform spiral direction, but felted with one another in distinct fascicles, and passing from one cell to those inimmediate contact with it.—M. J. B. —Gardeners’ Chronicle, Feb. 12, 1853. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1853. Chiswick.—January 1. Densely overcast. 2. Rain. 3. Fine. 4. Boisterous, with rain, 5. Fine: exceedingly fine in forenoon: clear at night. 6. Fine: cloudy and boisterous. 7. Rain: boisterous, with constant heavy rain. 8. Fine. 9. Fine, with bright sun. 10. Rain. 11. Clear: overcast. 12. Boisterous, with heavy showers. 13. Densely clouded: very fine: clear. 14. Clear: fine: overcast. 15. Rain: clear at night. 16. Fine: rain: hazy. 17. Cloudy: clear at night. 18. Fine: clear: frosty at night. 19. Uniformly overcast : drizzly : very boisterous at night. 20. Densely clouded and boisterous: rain. 21. Hazy: cloudy: showery. 22. Cloudy : clear and cold: hurricane, without rain at night. 23, Overcast and cold : clear. 24, Overcast throughout. 25. Foggy. 26. Foggy: fine: cloudy. 27. Fine: densely clouded: rain at night. 28. Overcast: cloudy. 29. Overcast throughout. 30. Overcast: rain at night. 31. Clear and frosty: very fine, with bright sun : Mean temperature of the Month ...seesssseessenecsrsseteareeees 40°85 Mean temperature of Jan. 1852 —.....ssssenecsecenees seeeevee 39 “66 Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty-seven years... 36 *90 Average amount of rainin Jan. ....... poeunsacnoee Rede reeceing . 1:68 inch. Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine. 3—5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rain p.m. 7. Cloudy. 8. Fine. 9. Cloudy. 10. Cloudy: rain a.m. 11, 12. Fine: rain P.M. 13, 14. Fine. 15. Raina.m. 16. Fog: rainp.m. 17. Cloudy. 18. Fine. 19, 20. Fine: rain a.m. 21. Cloudy, 22. Fine: rainp.m. 23. Fine. 24. Cloudy: rain P.M. 25, 26. Cloudy. 27. Cloudy: raine.m. 28, 29. Cloudy. 30, 31. Fine. Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Jan. 1. Clear a.m. : cloudy, lightning pM. 2. Clear -a.M.: Clear, aurora, lightning p.m. 3. Cloudy 4.m.: clear, aurora P.M. 4, Rain, cloudy a.m.: showers P.M. 5. Clear a.M.: sleet-showers P.M. 6. Cloudy a.m. : snowing, aurorar.M. 7. Cloudy a.m.: rainy, aurora P.M. 8. Showers a.m.: showers, auroraP.M. 9. Sleet-showers A.M. : hail, aurora P.M. 10. Showers A.M. : fine, aurora p.m. 11. Rain a.m.: rain, cloudy p.m. 12. Bright a.m.: clear, aurora P.M. 13. Bright a.m.: showers p.m. 14. Hail-showers a.m.: clear, aurera P.M. 15. Bright, frost a.m.: clear, frost p.m. 16. Frost a.m. : cloudy, frost p.m. 17. Bright, frost A.m.: clear, frost p.m. 18. Cloudy, frost a.m. : showers P.M. 19. Cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 20. Rain a.m. : clear, large halo pM.’ 21. Cloudy a.m.: showers P.M. 22. Showers a.m.: hail-showers P.M. 23. Clear, frost a.M.: fine, clear p.m. 24. Clear, frost a.M.: frost, clear P.M. 25. Bright a.m.: clear p.m. 26. Showers A.m.: frost, clear p.m. 27. Bright a.m. : clear p.m. 28. Clear a.M.and p.m. 29. Brighta.M.:rainp.m. 30. Rain a.m. : showers, aurora P.M. 31. Bright a.m.: fine P.M. Mean temperature of Jan. for twenty-six previous years ...... 38°60 Mean temperature of this Month — ......ssseeeseceeeseseseresereees 38 °55 Average quantity of rain in Jan. for seven years previous ...... 4°21 inches. ars | rhx | tuz £g.LE |2z.6€ | L.gf |SE.pEISELD| 1Eb.62 1gf.6z ££.6z £95.62 fbL.6% |-mvayy _——— a a ee py [essseesee|--vronems|- cpullama |) er zbv| tb 1£| vz | Lt 36.62 LL.6z 94.62 980.08 Yoz.o£ "rE zg. |r] Ex. |emsm| emss | -ms ov | zh 1£| Sz ov gt.6z 9z.6z 9f.6z g1L.6z $6L.6z “of stretesesleasereresleereeeel og lonreo} cu | zh | gh | 6&] SE | fb +.6z £9.6z £9.62 £73.62 $+g.6z *6z 90. 60, - |r "e55 | som || ‘am | Ge | «LE ob| LE | zt 19,67 $3.62 0.62 1>2.6z ££3.62 "gz 60. jeer] bo. | ueo| can | a SE | Sof gf} 9£ | oF Lg.6z 36.62 0$ .6z 6£2.6z 164,67 “Lz ‘9 | ‘au | a | S88 | Sef g£| 92 | oF $0.08 16,62 9£.6z 1$9.6z LEL 62 "9% tease asa | cass | +a | gf | $6€ SE) zé cag £9.62 LL.6z 0$.6z L+9.6z £09.62 #6 20) Peeaenens Cry: ‘oss | mu | cu | VE | of | SHE] bE | cb 06,62 £1.08 Lg.6z $96.62 LS1,0£ “be ro Gaiaiceseesas¢|Eaqug llc on ir SE | +E 6£| 1f f+ 77.08 gr.of LL.6z 016.62 Z7I Of fz Hr, feceessrerieeeereeee] ote | om | emu | SE | Sef El Sie el) ey 00,08 gS .6z L1.6z €zS.6z tol.6z dee ZI. -|treess***1 go. “m | ms | cms | gl | Sov |. zh] S& | of 71.62 00.6% 90.62 o9£.6z fgb.6z ‘IZ 09. So. LT. ‘s | ms | ms | SE | bb oS} LE $s 6£.6z $L.gz, 71.67 695.62 b1L.6z ‘Ot or. So. So.*| ‘s | ‘mss| ‘ms | 6b] 6€ LE| Ly | +S £9.97 gv.6z 09.62 662.62 £56.62 “61 sstestsselenseeeees! go. [eggs | emu | cu | ob | LE | S.zf| oz | tb $r.6z £9.67 2$.6% zgL.6z £46.62 “gr seeseseeel Ob fecerereee| eg | ema | emu] re] gt| +f zb 99.6z 75.67 06.8% LS1.6z obS 62 LI exe Sauein lie Bz. ‘as | uyeo| ¢‘s vE | SSE SAN at 2) ie | 2 £v.6z ° 7.62 £0.62 966.32 26.67 ‘Or Vo, Gisstestersi er. rr) AB S| cmee |e ee ese ob| rf | Lt 64.62 gb.6z £6.97 £66.62 gor.6z St | sf. to. |wyeo|-msm| “m | rf | gf SE) bE | Lb £1.62 £9.6z ££.6z zLo.6% gLL.6z “br |sseeseeee] gy, |eeeeeeeeel ena |omsm| “ms | gf | SE gt] SE | gt ££.62 £1.62 $6.62 zgt.6z bS 4.62 “fr toe £1. tz. jms |cmss| ms | LE | zy Sb} gt | &S 11.62 o1.62z 01.62% z1b.6z g9S.62 “ZI Bz. Sra zo. |:mss|‘mss]| ‘ms | 7b | zh] S.cbl|- cb | 1S 29.9% SL.gz 00.62 £L¢.62 799.67 ‘IL LE. |rrreeee**1 go, | ca | ss | ss Gob ove le axial arate a) 05 27.6% 9£.6z gz.6z oof.6z $99.62 ‘OI MiG ssur|ocs*se=*s|) TOs iis eas. /SeAAR S| oAN. LU Ovalle Epeyleeibetn IOs $2.62 63.87 of.6z 0g9.6z obL.6z 6 @ Pade | cos sacess | seek hess [esac eaten’ | eak gt | of ss| zé | 6b 98-87 ZQ.3z 60.6z tot.6z LzS 62 *g ae bE. aK ‘s |-ms | 6€ | See obi of | gS LL.gz £3.97 76.8% gf1.6z 9S +.6z “L 90. gr. | -m | ‘mss{| ms | LE | LE 6£| z& | 6b 20.62 Lz.6 72.67 1gt.6z 959.62 "9 ssteeteselesesrsees] ro, | sags | cass | ms | S66 | 6€ gv| of | 2S gr.6z 96.87 gr.6z 629.62 g1l.6z ¢ Ev. jrvereres] cr, | cx [msm] cms | Pb] SoS | Sb) gf | S$ 36-gz LL.gz $z.6z tgb.6z L£89.6c | “b TE. trecssres|esceeseo ieee. ARAN) A | OF | “ry. |" SY of) 6b, 9z.6z 60.62 gz.6z £99.62 362.62 € srrreresl ge, | og | “es | sme | Sof |--rb |‘ “bel by | 15°] gb.6z 67.6% gf.6z | foL.6z | £9g.6c | -z srreevere] Co, | "MS | "MS | “mS | Ech | Sob]. ob) Lb | 2S LE.6z $b.6z 09.62 363.62 6£0,0£ I Do fe) Lo wo mel bas Sree tod i c ur ‘ur o bd ‘ul “xe =Uee ae Z 7 Ze z oe und $g)"w-e $6 af uy | “xeyt | “urd $s ue £6 ns iN W wear 3.8 ee leec Se MONT pGNSie CHS. | canes eae oF ey Boje] F Pe uo’ | eS | “ems “youmpurg ‘00910 Be “PIASITO “HOH *UleY “pul *19J9TAOUNIEY,T, “ToyOMLOIV ET visi ‘AUNMUG “osuvpy yoinpungy oy “MOsNO[D *— “Ad 2Y7 fig pun £ NoLsog 7” {Tea AQ “AW Ag Suopuory sau ‘MOIMSIHD 40 fizo1v0g jounzynaIWQ/OF] ay}? fO WapLVE) ay} 7D uosdwmoyy, Il Aq apyw suounasasgQ pvo.bojosoajayy THE ANNALS» AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 64. APRIL 1853. XXIV.—Remarks upon British Plants. By Cuaruzs C. Basineton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.* Srncz the publication of the third edition of my ‘Manual of British Botany,’ my attention has been directed to several groups of plants, either by the discovery of new native species, or by finding that I have taken an erroneous view of them in that work. In this paper the results of the study which I have devoted to the plants included in it are presented to the Botanical Society. 1. THALICTRUM Magus and T. MINUS. The Thalictra, which usually pass under the names of 7. ma- jus and T. minus in Britain, seem to be very imperfectly under- stood, and probably constitute three distinct species.. In my ‘ Manual’ (ed. 3) I have given T. minus, T. flecuosum, T. sax atile, and T. majus as native species, but now think that that is one too many, and that the so-called T. majus is formed out of larger states of each of the others, but especially of 7. saxratile and 7. flezuosum. I must however protest against the extreme measure of joining all these Thalictra under the name of 7. mi- nus, as is done in the ‘ British Flora’ (ed. 6), and can only ac- count for it by supposing that the justly celebrated botanists who are the authors of that work were unacquainted with some of the plants. . In drawing up the following revised characters for our plants I have been greatly assisted by my friend Mr. F. J. A. Hort, who has paid much attention to these species, and freely com- -municated to me the results at which he has arrived. - Attention should be especially directed to the presence or not of leaves from the lower joinings of the stem, as it appears to be * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Feb. 10, 1853, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 18 266 Mr. C..C. Babington on British Plants. quite certain that some species are when young always furnished with leaves quite down to the ground, whilst others have only scales in their, place. The former at the flowering season present a deceitful appearance, for then the lower leaves have usually faded and often quite disappeared. A careful examina- tion is therefore requisite before deciding upon their presence or absence; also, those joinings that are covered with soil are usually, even in the leaf-based species, devoid of leayes and fur- nished with scales alone. Dried specimens of the leaf-based species are therefore very liable to be mistaken for leafless-based plants. My observations do not lead me to place much dependence upon the hollowness or otherwise of the stem, as it often, I think, seems to be hollow, owing to the vigour of its growth baving distended and broken the pith. I am not prepared to say that none of the species are normally hollow-stemmed. The auricles of the larger stipules, especially the lower ones, are well deserving of attention, as they seem to furnish valuable characters. The direction of the subdivisions ‘of the petioles is deserving of attention, but the form of the leaflets and their size appear to be very inconstant. The direction of the branches of the panicle should be noticed. The form of the carpels is probably of little value, but before this can be stated with confidence, they must be subjected to careful study when fresh. The process of drying appears to alter their form considerably. 1. 7. minus (Linn.) ; stem zigzag striated branched solid Jeafless at the base, stipules with infleced auricles, leaves 2-3-pinnate, leaflets ternate 3-cleft glaucous, petioles with angular ascending branches, panicle leafless with divaricate branches, flowers droop- ing, carpels fusiform 8-ribbed subcompressed ventricose below ex- ternally. T. minus, Koch, Syn. ed. 2.4; Fries, Summa, 135; Reich. Icon. Fl. Germ. iii. t. 27! T. majus, Reich. l.c. t. 30. This plant varies very much in size, but is usually about 18 inches in height. Its leaves are rather small, with short in- tervals between the leaflets ; but this is not constantly the case, as in specimens gathered in Cambridgeshire the leaflets are di- stant, and thus cause the plant to present a different appearance. There is usually a very marked interval between the root and the lowest leaf, the lower joinings of the stem being furnished with sheathing rather lax scales, but no leaves. The main branches of the panicle usually spring from the axils of very small leaves, Mr. ©. ©. Babington on British Pianis. 267 at the secondary divisions there are rarely more than scales, therefore the upper part of the stem looks naked and the pa- nicle may be described as leafless. The panicle is usually small relatively to the size of the plant, but in a specimen from the Great Ormes Head it is very large and very much more branched than is usual. In this last-mentioned stance, and in some from other parts of Caernarvonshire, the stem is much softer and almost might be called hollow when the plant is in fruit. The 7. majus of Reichenbach (J. ¢.) seems to be a large form of this species ; that of Gren. and Godr. (Fl. de France) is ren- dered doubtful by the statement that it is “sans stolons.” When this plant is clothed with minute stalked glands, it is the 7. pu- bescens of Schleicher and DeCandolle. T. minus appears to be pretty generally distributed, but seems to prefer the neighbourhood of the sea. It is found upon sand- hills adjoining the coast, and also in hilly or even mountainous situations. In the ‘ Botanical Gazette ’/ Jordan of Lyons considered that a plant gathered upon Ben Bulben, in the county of Sligo, is his 7. calcareum (Obs. sur Pl. de la France, v. 9). Not having seen either the Irish plant or that of M. Jordan, I am unable to form a clear idea of it, but suspect that it is very nearly allied to T. minus. / 2. T. flecuosum (Reichenb.) ; stem zigzag striated branched leafy to the base, stipules with reflexed auricles, leaves 2+3-pinnate, leaflets 3-5-cleft paler beneath, petioles with patent divaricate branches, panicle leafy elongated with patent often reclinate branches, flowers drooping, carpels narrowly oblong subcompressed sub-10-ribbed gibbous within upwards. T. flexuosum, “ Bernh. Cat.” ex Reich. Fl. excurs. 728, et Ic: Fi. Germ. iii. 14. t. 28 ; Fries, Summa, 136, et Herb. Norm. vi. 24 ! T. collinum, Wallr. Sched. 259. teste Reich. T. capillare, Reich. Fl. excurs. 729, et Ic. Fl. Germ. iii. 15. t. 36. T. majus, Sm. Eng. Bot. t. 611, et Eng. Fl. ii. 42. f Varying greatly in size, but usually a taller plant than T. mi- nus, often 3 feet in height. In the lesser forms the leaves are rather small, and the leaflets placed rather closely; but in the larger plants the latter are often very distant. The leaflets are very inconstant in size, they are usually roundish, and on the same plant vary from subcordate at the base to wedge-shaped ; the lobes are very blunt and cuspidate, or in the larger forms, and especially in 7. capillare, the lobes of the upper leaflets are lanceolate-cuspidate. All the sheaths that are not subterranean are furnished with leaves; but the lower leaves soon decay, and thus it is rendered difficult at an advanced period of the year to 18* Mr. J. Ball informs us that M. [04, 1, 313] 268 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. ascertain their former existence. The primary and secondary branches of the panicle are usually to a far greater extent fur- nished with leaves, which are also larger, than is the case in T. minus, and small ones, consisting of from one to three small leaflets, are frequently found subtending even the ultimate branchlets. This tendency of the panicle to become leafy distin- guishes the present plant from both 7. minus and T. sawatile, in . which it always looks naked. The panicle is rather large, usually very much subdivided, and in the larger forms has very long pedicels. My specimens named 7. majus from North Queensferry in Scotland (Hook. Fl. Scot. i. 172), and Ulleswater (Sm. Eng. FI. il. 42, and Eng. Bot. t. 611), are, I am confident, the T. capillare, although I only possess a portion of the upper part of these large plants. I quite agree with Fries in thinking that they are a luxuriant state of 7. flexuosum. There is much reason to suppose that what is called 7. minus in the interior of England chiefly consists of this plant, but I can only state the certain presence of its smaller form in Cam- bridgeshire and at Cheddar in Somersetshire, and its larger form “in Fifeshire and Cumberland. Iam informed that Mr. D. Oliver, jun., has observed it upon Ben Bulberi“in the county of Sligo ; and Mr, Shuttleworth found it at Curragh More, Lough Corrib, Co. Galway ; Mr. Brand at Grey Mare’s Tail, Dumfriesshire ; and Dr. Greville (I believe) at Far Out Head, Sutherlandshire. 3. T. saxatile (DC.) ; stem rather zigzag smooth but striated below the striated sheaths branched hollow leafy to the base, “ stipules with horizontal auricles” (Fries), leaves 2—3-pinnate, leaflets 3—5- cleft paler beneath, petioles subterete with patent not divaricate branches, panicle leafless erect pyramidal with patent straight branches, flowers drooping (?), carpels regularly oval. T. saxatile, DeCand. Fl. Fr. v. 633; Reich. Ic. Fl. Germ. ii. 15. t. 34; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr.i.7 (excl. syn.). T. Kochii, Fries, Mant. ui. 46, et Summa, 136. T. collmum, “ Wallr.”’ teste Fries, Herb. Norm. vii. 25; Koch, Syn. ed. 1. 4. A large plant with stems often 4 feet in height. Leaves very large, with long intervals between the leaflets. Leaflets large, broad, closely resembling those of 7. flecuosum. None of the sheaths are leafless, they are furrowed, and the furrows descend a short distance upon the stem, which is elsewhere without fur- rows. The secondary branches are so generally unfurnished with leaves that the panicle may be called leafless, although there are leaves at the origin of the principal branches. It ts not quite certain if the flowers are erect cr drooping ; in a plant gathered Mr..C. C. Babington on British Plants. 269 nelhe by myself in Cumberland they appear to, have been erect, but it )°™ is difficult to determine from a dried specimen.; they are figured 2% and described by Reichenbach as erect; Fries states that they ‘~~ nod, and his specimen seems to confirm him. The fruit of this plant differs from that of JT. minus and T. flecuosum in being scarcely at all compressed and very regularly oval in its outline. 997 Host I have only seen this plant from the Lake district of the north / 9/47 of England, where it is found in damp situations, such as Brathay | near Ambleside, and St. John’s Vale near Keswick! Mr. J. Ball fe Ch. 2 appears (Bot. Gaz. i. 313) to have found it ‘abundantly on the YE x shores of the lakes . . . . of the limestone districts of the west of Ireland,” for I presume that this is the plant which he there calls T. majus. 3 The locality in Somersetshire/recorded for this species in my /¢heddad ‘Manual’ (ed. 3. 4) belongs to 7. fleeuosum. > s 2. PoLYGALA. The discovery of Polygala uliginosa of Reichenbach, a pro- bable variety of P. austriaca of Crantz, upon the elevated moun- tain limestone of Teesdale by my valued friends Messrs. James Backhouse, sen. and jun., has led me to a more careful exami- nation of the plants referable to that genus that are natives of Britain, and as I have considerably altered the technical cha- racters of P. vulgaris and P. calcarea from those given in the third edition of my ‘ Manual’ (p. 38 & 39), it seems desirable to give the new specific definitions of them in conjunction with that of P. austriaca. Much difficulty attends all the supposed species of Polygala, and probably their number will ultimately be much reduced, but we are not as yet in a position to do so satisfactorily. It will be seen that attention should be especially paid to the mode in which the leaves are arranged, and to the appearances caused by the different lengths to which the stems extend each year. In some cases the leaves are pretty regularly scattered over the stems ; in others some are scattered, but the larger ones are collected into a marked tuft arranged in the form of a rose at the end of the growth of the year. When this extension 1s slight, the rosette appears to be radical and includes all the foliage of the true stem, as is the case in P. austriaca ; when it is elongated its lower part bears small scattered leaves, and the rosette of larger ones is placed at its extremity, a habit presented by P. calcarea. In P. vulgaris a third condition is seen, where there is no marked distinction between the persistent part of the stem and the deciduous floral portion. The stems of P. vulgaris seem usually to die back nearly to the crown of the root, so as to leave only two or three of the lowest buds to produce the 270 Mr. C. ©. Babington on British Plants. shoots of the-sueceeding’ year ; but sometimes they retain hfe to a considerable distance from their origin, and then the new growth is far distant from the root-stock and prostrate stems are produced. In this plant, and others of similar habit, there:is no rosette. 1, P. vulgaris (Linn.) ; leaves scattered, lower leaves smaller ob- long, upper leaves lanceolate, wings of the calyx obovate mucro- nate their nerves branched the lateral looping with a branch of the central nerve, capsule obcordate, lobes of the arillus unequal, lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. ! P. vulgaris auctorum. Stems weak, prostrate or ascending, without any clear sepa- ration between the persistent part and the annual flowering shoot ; sometimes branching so as to make some of the really terminal racemes appear to be lateral. Leaves all scattered, the lower ones much the smaller. Flowers blue, pink or white, with intermediate shades. The central nerve of the wings of the calyx is very nearly simple, only branching slightly near the top, and ending in a mucro. The lateral nerves are much branched, but only on their outer side, where the branches join in loops, as do the nerves themselves with a branch of the central nerve. The lobes of the arillus are unequal, the two lateral being longer than the central one, and half as long as the seed, which has a kind of stalk that raises it so as to leave a space between its base and the inside of the arillus. 3. depressa ; lower leaves crowded and often opposite but small, stems long wiry prostrate, racemes ultimately lateral. P. vulgaris* depressa, Fries, Mant. i. 41. P. depressa, “ Wend.” ex Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 99 ; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 56. t. 8; Bromf. in Phytol. ii. 966 ; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. i. 196. P. serpyllacea, ““ Weihe”’ ex Sond. Fl. Hamb. 388. I have examined this plant with care, but do not find any cause for deviating from the opinion of Fries, confirmed as it 1s by the accurate observations of my lamented friend Dr. Brom- field. As has been remarked in the prelimimary observations, the long wiry character of the stems is caused by some of the buds more distant from the root remaining alive through the winter and producing shoots in the succeeding spring. Similar wiry stems are occasionally, although rarely, found in typical P. vulgaris. vy. oeyptera; flowers smaller, fruit broader than the wings of the calyx. P. oxyptera, Reich. Iconog. i. f. 46! P. multicaulis, Tausch.! This appears to be only a variety of P. vulgaris, the propor- Mr. GC. Babington on British Plants. 271 tional width and length of the calyx-wings and capsule not being to be trusted. | In my ‘Manual’ I have directed attention, to .a; plant. that grows on the limestone ledges of Ben Bulben in, the county,.of Sligo, and which I have long suspected might be a distinct, spe- cies. It is remarkable for having deep blue flowers, upright stems, much larger leaves than the typical P. vulgaris, and the lateral nerves of the calyx-wings joining the central nerve itself instead of a lateral branch of it. Although looking very differ- ent, and being even more beautiful than the common P. vulgaris, I have now arrived at the conclusion that it ought not to be separated from that species. Is its situation upon the ledges of limestone in a damp country a sufficient cause for the above- mentioned differences? I am inclined to answer that it is. P. vulgaris is found throughout the British Isles, upon every kind of soil, and from near the level of the sea to a high elevation on mountains. 2. P. calcarea (Schultz) ; leaves chiefly in an irregular terminal tuft large obovate obtuse, leaves on the flower-shoot smaller lan- ceolate, wings of the calyx oblong their nerves branched the lateral looping with a branch from near the middle of the central nerve, capsule oblong obcordate, lobes of the arillus unequal, lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. , P. calcarea, Schulte in Bot. Zeit. (1837) 752, et ‘| Besien ti. 15”; Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 100 ; Bab. Man. 39; Gren. et Godr.. Fl. Fr. i. 196!; Walp. Rep. i. 232. P. amara, Reich. Fl. exe. 350, et Fl. exsic. 7491; Eng. Bot: t. 2764 ! P. amarella, Reich. Iconog. i. f. 43, 44; Coss. ef Germ. Fly Par. 56. ./ Fi. Stems weak, prostrate or ascending, nearly naked below, pro- ducing simple flower-shoots from the terminal rosette which loses its leaves and disappears. Racemes terminal. Flowers blue. The central nerve of the wings of the calyx branching considerably, one of its lower branches joining in a loop with the lateral nerves, which are much branched, but only externally. The lobes of the arillus are unequal, blunt, the two lateral being longer than the central one, and half as long as the seed, which is sessile. This plant is closely allied to P. vulgaris, and is joined to it by some authors of eminence ; but it is perhaps as frequently, and by botanists of equal authority, combined with P. amara. Fries expresses his opinion strongly that the former is the cor- rect view to take of it (Summa, 154), and similarly Arnott (Brit. Fl. ed. 6. 52). Bertoloni combines it and P. uliginosa and P. austriaca with the true P. amara (Fl. Ital. vii. 321) ; as is also done by the editors of the ‘Compendium Fl. German.’ (ed. 2.157). 272 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. In my opinion it is equally distinct from each of them. Its naked elongated true stems, bearing a rosette of leaves at their extremity from the axils of which the simple flower-shoots spring, seem to separate it clearly from the former in which no such rosette is found, and at the flowering season the lowest leaves are very markedly smaller than those above them. With P. amara it agrees in possessing a rosette; but im that species the true stem is very short, and therefore the rosette and flower-shoots seem to be radical. Here also the central nerve of the calyx-wings is branched even as low down as its middle, and these lower branches join with the lateral nerves ; in P: amara the central nerve is unbranched up almost to its apex, although it usually does there join the lateral nerves. P. calcarea is found on the chalk hills of Surrey and Berkshire. 3. P. austriaca (Crantz) ; leaves in a rosette obovate obtuse larger than the oblong-lanceolate ones on the flower-shoot, wings of the calyx oblong or obovate obtuse their nerves simple or slightly branched free, capsule wedgeshaped below roundish broader than the wings, /obes of the arillus nearly equal, lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. [@. genuina ; leaves of the rosette smaller than those of the branching flower-shoot, flowers smaller, capsule rounded below. P. austriaca, “ Crantz, dust. v.2” ; Reich. Iconog. i. 23. t. 21. f. 39, et Fl. excurs. 350, et Fl. exsic. 19231] f. uliginosa ; leaves of the rosette larger than those of the nearly constantly simple flower-shoot, flowers larger, capsules wedge- shaped. P. uliginosa, Reich. Iconog. 1. 23, t. 21. f. 40,41, et Fl. excurs. 350, et Fl. exsic. 52!; Fries, Summa, 154, et Herb. Norm. iii. 14! P. myrtifolia, Fries, Nov. ed. 2. 227; Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles. lil. 24. P. amara, Sven. Bot. t. 484; Fl. Dan. t. 1169. P. austriaca, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 56. t. 7, not Reich. Root slender. Root-stock short. Lower leaves collected into a rosette and seeming to be radical, larger than the others, broadly obovate, narrowed below, rounded at the end, but often with a minute apiculus. Flowering shoots short, springing from the axils of the rosette, straight, unbranched; their leaves ob- long-lanceolate, upper ones acute. Flowers small, pale lilac, or at length tinged with green. Wing of the calyx longer than the capsule in our plant, and in that of Scandinavia (Fries, Noy. et Herb. Norm.) shorter than it in southern countries. The yalue- less character of the proportion between these parts is well pointed out in the ‘ Flora Silesiz ’ (J. c.). Fries considers this to be the plant called P. myrtifolia pa- —————— ee Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 273 lustris humilis et ramosior by Dillenius: (Raii Syn. *287), and found by Sherard “in the bog beyond the wood going from John Coals to Croydon bogs.” It is quite possible that his idea may be correct, as the description accords pretty well with P.:wli- ginosa, It may however be doubted if Sherard’s plant was not P. calcarea, which inhabits the range of chalk hills to the south of Croydon, and agrees even better than P. austriaca with the description given in the ‘Synopsis.’ Smith takes no notice of this Dillenian plant; it is mentioned by Hudson, and in the second edition of Withering’s ‘ Botanical Arrangement,’ but neither botanist seems to have known more about it than may be learned from Ray’s ‘Synopsis.’ It is to be feared that the neighbourhood of Croydon is far too much altered to allow of the discovery of the spot visited by Sherard, and unless a speci- - _ men is preserved at Oxford, the P. myrtifolia palustris humilis et ramosior can never be identified with modern species. Much doubt exists concerning the propriety of separating P. uliginosa from P. austriaca. The true P. austriaca does not seem to grow in the north of Europe. The recorded differences between them are very slight, and are of a kind that is likely to be variable. In P. austriaca the lateral nerves of the wings are usually branched and their points incline towards the central nerve: in P. uliginosa these lateral nerves are, I believe, nearly always simple and do not curve inwards, but continue to diverge up to their extremity. The true P. austriaca has not been found in this country. This plant was discovered “at the back of Cronkley Fell, Upper Teesdale, Yorkshire, at an elevation of about 1500 feet above the sea,” on May 24, 1852, by Messrs. James Backhouse, sen. and jun. ; The presence of this plant; of Myosotis alpestris, which was discovered by the same botanists, during the same excursion, at an elevation of 2500 feet upon Micklefell; and. their previous detection of Alsine stricta upon Widdy-bank Fell in June 1844; all places in the same mountainous district of the north of En- gland; is a subject of much interest in connection with the geo- graphical distribution of our plants. It is the most southern extension in Britain of the three species (indeed the only station known for two of them), each of which appears to have derived its origin from Scandinavia, or perhaps, to use more correct terms, is a remnant of that ancient flora of Britain which inhabited the country when its climate nearly resembled that now found in Norway. [To be continued. ] 274 Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. XXV.—On the Chitonide. _ By Witt1am Ciarg, Esq. a To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Feb. 1, 1853. Berore [| enter on matters, I beg to state, that a more extended experience of the Mollusca has compelled me to relieve myself, in part, of the assistance of conchological attributes, as 1 have found them singularly defective and fallacious im reference to the existing constitutions of divisions, families and genera; in support of this view, I refer to many proofs in the various papers of mine that have appeared in the ‘ Annals.’ I therefore, as regards the past, and henceforth, shall only consider the shell covermgs of the Mollusca as good and useful aids, in strict subservience to the malacology of the animal, and as specialties, consequential, and emanating from the vital organs ; and that the meaning of whatever appellation may be attached to a division, family or genus, has with me no reference to the testaceology : for mstance, speaking of the Muricida, or its synonym, the Canalifera, the shell is not im question, except as a corroborating incident, but the animalia canalifera, whose mantles form canals ; and in like manner, in mentioning the Holostomata, the entire periphery of the aperture is not primarily intended, but, that the mantle lining it is entire. The use of the word ‘shell,’ instead of ‘animal,’ in the constrac- tion of the subordinate divisions of a class, has doubtless arisen from the ignorance of naturalists of the inhabitants ; but as this cause is in a great measure removed, it is time to abandon a system founded on fallacious bases, and have recourse to nature’s imperishable Jand-marks. In these observations, I do not mean to say that conchology is without its use: to palzontologists, collections of shells are the only resources to denote that their fossils present similari- ties to many existing forms; but how imfinitely more valuable is an account of an existing animal, to inform them of the real character of the relics of former epochs! Beyond the restricted points, conchology is totally unworthy to be the succedaneum of the attributes of nature, and the true worshipers of the great book will rejoice at the decadence of a usurpation to its just limits. The Chitons have long been a source of difference of opinion with naturalists, not only as to their position amongst the - Mollusca, but it has been imsisted on, that they are apocryphal members of that class. The greatest authorities are in collision ; M. De Blainville considers that the motive power and other Mr. W. Clark ‘on the Chitomde. 275 apparatus of the circulation haye a rectilinear dorsal arrangement, similar to that-of the ‘Annelida: Cuvier and Lamarck regard them as true Mollusca, ranging with the Patelloid group: Pro- fessor Forbes has doubts, and looks on the question as still within the limits of debateable ground, and terms the Chitons malacological “ puzzles.” Some observers contend, that the re- productive organs, unlike the asymmetrical ones of the Gastero- poda, exhibit a disposition of parities on a medial line, and like M: De Blainville refer them to the Annelida. Milne-Edwards demurs that they are Mollusca, and goes no further than to regard them as an aberrant tribe of Gasteropoda. Having dissected many examples of three species, I think that my notes may assist zoologists in coming to sound conclusions with respect to natural position. As my investigations have in- duced a chain of reasoning which has convinced me that the Chitons are true Mollusca of the patelloid type, it may be as well at once to allude to that part of them which’ bears upon the objections that have just been stated. Though doubts have lately sprung up as to the natural position of these curious animals, they have, until now, been placed by most authors in close connection with the Conchifera. If this is right, what then is there extraordinary and unusual in the dis- position of the organs of the circulation ¢ They have nearly the same dorsal rectilinear position as in the Acephala, from which they have long been considered, and I think it will be shown rightly, the point of transition to the Gasteropoda.. Why not, therefore, contrast this peculiar arrangement which is the inva- riable consequence of the symmetry of the bivalve cone, with that which obtains in the Chitons from the same cause, and also in others of the Patelloid tribe that have the same position and a similar parity of their organs? I admit, that the strict Patella, though symmetrical in their testaceous cones, are exceptions with regard to the heart, auricle, and branchial plume: Haliotis, which with me is a patelloid animal, and also an exception, is the reverse, having the organs of the respiratory circulation symmetrical, but not the cone. These, and two or three other genera, may be regarded as the precursors of the Gasteropoda, and pomts of transition from the strict parities of the cone of the shell and organs of the Patelloida, to the asymmetrical division of the Gasteropoda. ) The only differences, and they are not important, with respect to the position of the eireulation inthe bivalves and Chitons are, that in the latter the motive power is placed greatly more pos- teriorly than in the former; and the illustrious Cuvier has taught us to observe, that the auricles of the Chitons have a quadruple comection with the heart, of which he has seen no other example 276: Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. in the animal kingdom : this is not stated in an objective sense, but as a curious fact, though he gives no reason for this aberra- tion of the usual structure. Enough has now been said to de- monstrate the little value of the much insisted on dorsal rectilinear position of the motive power of the circulation in Chiton,; in com- parison with the Annelida. As to the objection to the allocation of these animals with the Mollusca on account of the symmetry of the reproductive organs, we think they are of small importance, even if double: and who can say that the symmetrical Patelloida have not in this respect a similar structure? but these points are doubtful. M. Deshayes says, “ Quoique nous ayons fait des anatomies minutieuses d’Os- cabrions, il nous a été impossible de trouver la seconde issue des organes de la génération;”’ and M. Cuvier observes, they became so attenuated that he confessed he could not trace them. Our own researches lead to doubts of these appendages being oviducts; at the same time we admit, they may prove to exercise those functions: they are situate in the immediate vicinity of the heart and auricles, and may be glands to secrete a liquor for those or- gans, or the fecundating pouches of the peculiar hermaphroditism of this tribe, in which latter case, the true issue for the ova will probably be found between the rectum and the posterior part of the ovarian. sac. It has been said that the body is subannulate : in a hundred dissections we could not see much trace of such configuration, or breaks in it to correspond with the segmental arrangement of the valves ; only slight marks, the effect of pressure, were observed. The connection of the Chitons with the Crustacea is, as I think, so very slight and remote as to require no further notice. Having cursorily disposed of certain objections, we will proceed to state our own views, and in their course, allude to other objec- tions and discrepancies. Though the Chitons are im closer alliance with the Bivalves, anatomically, by the arrangement of the circulatory apparatus, symmetry of the branchie, and in the absence of tentacula and eyes, than by the external hard parts, still in them there are points of coherence which are not without their value; for instance, in Pholas dactylus, its immediate predecessor, in our method, though the bivalve portion is not broken into regular segments, there are certain testaceous pieces, commonly, though perhaps incorrectly, called accessories, im number six, including the principal valves. We also find in the Chitons a subsymmetrical division into eight segments of what I consider essentially an integral patelloid cone, and as much accessorial as those of Pholas ; indeed both in one and the other, these component parts are equally necessary and essential. I admit that no great stress ought to be laid on the contrasted Mr.W) Clark ‘onthe: Chitonidee. ~ 277 points ; nevertheless, conjunction with other decided anatomical analogies, they have theit weight in the balance.) Our view of the natural position of Chiton is after Dentalium, with which it has marked affinities, and im immediate contact with the Patelloid ’ group, in which we regard, in almost every respect, Fissurella as the point of comparison, as in it is seen the same form of the cone, though entire instead of broken, the same parity of the branchiz, a‘similar posterior anal debouchure, and the attenuated mantle, gradually thickening, in both genera, to a tumid coriaceous margin, which in Fissurella can scarcely be withdrawn within the shell, studded alike in both with papille and rugosities, and the same marginal fringes. The nervous masses in the two accord closely : the only exception is the striking, but really un- important, division of the cone of the Chitons into segments; but this incident may be accounted for on very simple grounds. We consider the fracture of the shell not a character denoting an affinity with the Annelida, as the body of the animal has no cor- responding articulations, but simply an aid to facilitate locomotion. The foot of the strict symmetrical testaceous Gasteropoda is generally nearly concurrent with the length of the body, and. forms its base, from which, by a gradually increasing cone, the animal becomes at maturity fixed to the summit of the shell by a powerful muscle: this structure united to an entire cone, and combined, as in the Bivalves, with the depressing effects of a complete hermaphroditism, that of Venus sine concubitu, almost extinguishes the locomotive functions ; and we see throughout the patelloid tribe, all of which have a foot co-extensive with the body, an almost entire fixation to the same spot; indeed we believe that some of the Patelle pass their existence in the depressions of the rock on which they are cast as embryos, and the same apathy exists in Pi/eopsis and Calyptrea. But nature has judged fit to give the Chitons additional motive powers, for when fixed on the area of a smooth pebble, they will travel off it, whilst the Patelle are immoveable: this is owing to the integrity of the cone, and the enormous muscle which fixes the animal to its apex: this structure does not permit the body sufficient flexi- bility for much progression, and almost confines it to a vertical elevation and depression ; but the Chitons, by the segmental con- dition of their shells, have accorded to them sufficient flexibility to obtain a vermicular motion, and its consequence, a greater facility of march. The Trachelipoda have infinitely superior attributes for motion, by the foot being fixed to a small portion of the body by an elastic cylindrical pedicle that affords a perfect pliability, and the acquisition of the necessary undulatory quality to effect a comparatively facile progression. The above remarks perhaps furnish us with the proper value 278 Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. of the arguments of malacologists in favour of the Chitons being, by the peculiar disposition of the testaceous covering, allied ‘to the Articulata. It is scarcely necessary to observe, that the usual single powerful muscle of attachment of the animal to the shell in the patelloid tribe, is in Chiton, from a necessity arismg from the disunited structure of the cone, converted into a minuter series of coordinate muscles to attach it and each section of the shell in its proper position. . It will now be convenient to look at the anatomy of these animals, of which the most important feature are the medullary masses, and for an account of them we refer to the descriptive notes on Chiton fascicularis, in which will be seen the unmis- takeable cesophageal collar of the Mollusca, without a trace of the longitudinal knotted, or ganglionic cordon of the Annelida, or any of that division of the Articulata termed Crustacea, including the Cirripoda. This point alone is,-perhaps, decisive of the question at issue. The next consideration are the organs of the circulation; these, by being disposed on a mesial line, dorsally, and more externally than in the strict Gasteropoda, have a greater alliance with the conchiferous type, and as they exhibit some unusual variations in their composition, it will be necessary to examine with detail the extraordinary, I believe unique, structure of these organs, and we hope to arrive at such probable conclusions as will account for the rationale of this abnormal disposition. The posterior position of the motive power of the circulation will, I think, assist in solving this problem, and must always be kept in view. If we divide the longitudinal area of the animal into eight equal sections, the heart will be found near the hinder extre- mity, and may be considered as composed of two inflations con- nected by an intermediate marked strangulation ; but between them, there is an isochronal systole and diastole action ; the anterior inflation is of an elongated oval shape, and the largest, the posterior, is considerably smaller and more subrotund. The auricles receiving blood from the branchial veins commu- nicate in the usual lateral. manner with the greater division of the heart, and at this point present their largest calibre ; they then form an attenuated arcuation on each side the con- stricted portion, and effect a second contact at the sides of the lesser inflation, which may be regarded as an aortic ventricle re+ ceiving the blood by a special auricular apparatus. From the anterior axis of the major part of the heart, a long and large aorta or arterial vein ascends medially to the front, distributing by diverging arteries the aérated fluid to the greater portion of Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. 279 the body, whilst the minor and posterior ventricle, after receiving from the arcuated ducts of the auricles its quota of blood, serves the remaining area; but I could not detect a descending arterial vein, which however must exist to convey the blood; unless one of the arteries of the ascending aorta doubles back and supplies the part. But this conjecture is scarcely tenable, as we must then suppose, that the blood conveyed by the arcuation of the auri- cles to the lower inflation is thrown back again on them and the larger ventricle, thus producing a useless periodic action and counter-action. We will now endeavour to explain the probable causes and effects of this unusual construction. It has been shown that the principal ventricle of the heart is the propelling power of the blood to the major part of the body, and the smaller one by its separate auri- cular contact supplies the remainder; we also have observed on the connection of both parts of the heart by the strangulated and without doubt valvular intervening portion, so that no blood can pass between the two; and. it is clear that none is intended to pass, as the auricles by distinct ducts supply each with its pro- portion of the vital fluid; consequently the mitral valves of the ventricles are closed at their axes abutting on the strangulation, ‘at each simultaneous dilatation, and thus this constriction acts as a point d’appui and departure, and enables them to exercise a full power of propulsion. We shall now perceive the reason for these separate inflations. If one only had existed, with an ascending and descending aortic vein of similar calibre, as much blood would be sent to a very small area as to one seven times more extensive, and so great an inconvenience would have resulted, that nature has created this eculiar mode to effect a just distribution., I hope I have almost proved that this anomalous structure is a consequence of the posterior position of the heart. I have extended these remarks somewhat beyond what is ne- cessary, but I am anxious to show that this curious contrivance _to effect a particular object has nothing in it essentially contrary to the molluscan type; im other respects, as in it, the circulation is aortic, venous, and. particular, the blood being, brought. from _ the body by the venz cave to the great arterial vein of the re- spiratory organ, from whence it is distributed to its minor arte- ries, aud after aération, reverts by the branchial, vein. to. the auricles and heart, to repeat, as long as life lasts, the same course ; consequently it is completely molluscan, and appears more, ad- vanced. in composition than that of the Annelida, by the presence of a much more effective motive power of the heart and auricles, which in the Articulata are comparatively obsolete, or mere con- tinuous fluctuating cylinders or inflations. A short cesophagus 280 Mr, W., Clark.on, the Chitonidee: conducts to the stomach, which isan. irregular. subcylindrical cayity about, double the diameter. of the pyloric extremity ; jit trayerses the body, forming a sudden curyature like pd ereinice of a horse-shoe, and returns across. the body with the posterior portion parallel to the anterior one, commencing at the. pyloric orifice a very long intestine of five or six transverse ee folds, supported by the liver, and disemboguing as rectum, at the centre of the posterior extremity between the branchie. . ,, For further particulars we refer to the description of the type, as well as for the liver, ovary, and foot, all which present n essential yariation from the molluscan type, except. the double oviduct, if such be the case. pe AG The Chitons are best illustrated by the patelloid section of the class, from which they are inseparable, but there is scareely a group of Mollusca to which they are not allied. The posterior termination of the rectum is not without example; it, is essen; tially the same in Fissurella, and more or less so in many of the Bullide and Pleurobranchide. _M. Deshayes observes, that t Y want of eyes and tentacula has been adduced as denoting affinit with the Annelida ; but, as we have already observed, why not com- pare these deficiencies with the Conchifera, their immediate pre: decessors? And as regards the Gasteropoda, the absence of eyes and tentacula is not unusual: for instance, Bulla cylindracea has not a trace of these organs; the Velutina otis of authors, Mr. Gray’s Otina, has no tentacula; some of the Bullide are without eyes, and others without tentacula; there are examples of the Natice without eyes, and in the Dentalia both eyes and tenta- éula are absent. Dentalium, in my method, is placed in the van of the Gasteropoda, and Chiton follows ; both are closely allied, and, we think, appropriately succeed the Conchifera. Be I do not say that with the latter, the characters of alliance are very decided ; still on examination there will be found analogies : for instance, in Chiton and Dentalium the branchie are placed symmetrically, though varying in particular position.. In Chzton, though not m Dentalium, the anus has the same posterior site as in the Conchifera and in some of the patelloid forms. The strict sexual order of hermaphroditism appears to obtain in both, ‘and throughout the Patelloida to the Pleurobranchide and Bul- hide, in which a more influential plan of reproduction commences. These notes, in conjunction with the special typical ones, only call for a very brief summary, and we think a calm review of all the ciretimstances that are adduced will go far to convince zoologists that there is not a locus standi for any one organ in Chiton con- traty to molluséan essential characters ;—all are confirmatory of the Chitonide belonging to that class, and the only return we ean thake per contra is—anil. ee) See G WE Mr. W. Clark on the Chitonide. 281 “Tt Has’ been suggested by Professor’ Forbes in the ‘ British Mollusca,’ vol. ii. p. 390, that an examination of the foetal meta- morphoses of the Chitons would throw light on their natural position ; I propose, if practicable, to carry out this idea, though the attempt will be attended with difficulties and uncertainties, which need not now be alluded to. ~~ We are not sure that much will be gained by the investigation ; it may possibly give us an idea of the affinities of remoter lineages with the present conditions of a particular genus or species ; but we think the arrival of the animal, after its embryonic phases, at an adult state, will not only give a knowledge of what it is not, but of what it actually is, and more will be gained by a compa- rative view of the mature organs with those of its allies. _ We apply these remarks to the present case, and think that the cesophageal nervous collar, the buccal mass, the long spinous tongue, the system of the circulation, and the true Gasteropodan foot, will inform us that such an animal cannot be either one of the Annelida or Cirripoda, or belong to any other group of the Articulata, and we believe that the comparative examination of the above-mentioned organs with those of the Conchifera and Patelloida will irresistibly lead us to acknowledge their true molluscan composition. ul CHITONIDS. _ The British Chitons are a group of about ten species; we have given notes of three, selecting the C. fascicularis as the type. They inhabit all the zones according to their respective special habits. As regards British geographical distribution, they appear to arrive at larger growth in the northern latitudes. Chiton, Linneus. C. fascicularis, Linnzeus et Auct. Animal forming an elongated oval, the body being convex on the upper surface, and enveloped in a mantle, thin above, but gradually resolving into a thick, strong, broad, granular margin, clothed with a rigid setose white frmge, and on each side is furnished with eight packets of yellowish white bristles, 12-15 in each, and two of the same number at the anterior end; above these are imbedded, in the margin and. longitudinal area of the animal, eight transverse, convex, saddle-shaped, beaked, imbri- cated, strongly shagreened, dark gray testaceous plates, whereof the anterior one has five emarginations, the six behind in succes- sion one on each side and two on the terminal margin of the eighth. The head is a membranous puckered frill, under which is the rugosely-rayed buccal disk with its round orifice in the Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 19 282 ony Mar. W, Olark.on, the Chitonide.g ( oWy xi | centre; there are neither eyes nor tentacula: the;buccal apparatus consists of two elliptical white, or. pale yellow; corneous; plates, between which a rather long, black, strap-shaped tongue) passes, armed. with a double line of tubercles, the inner, edges .bemg tricuspid; at the base of the corneous. plates is a nervous collar of five minute subrotund yellow ganglions ; these are followed by: the esophagus, which leads into a complicated. stomach doubled on itself, and is continued as an intestine of four or, five folds supported by the liver, which from their complexity can scarcely be described, as they lie in a space of little more than 4th of an inch; the last fold passes into a moderately long rectum that discharges in the centre of the branchial cordon; the convolutions can-be easily drawn out, and with the stomach, cesophageal,canal and rectum produce an extent of nearly two inches in'‘moderate+ sized examples. The pale yellow, minutely granular, smuated ovarium is immediately under the mantle, nearly coextensive with the length of the body, and under it are the stomach and, other organs, including the large liver of many granular dusky greenish brown lobes. The foot. is suboval, very little angular \im front; slightly tapering to an obtuse termination. |. The under part jof the mantle is of a red-brown colour. Between the foot and mantle is the branchial cordon, composed of fifteen oblique cord- like, short, close-set, pale brown. fillets,on each side the, body; commeneing at the right and left of the immediate posterior ex tremity, leaving between the series only room for the depuratory duct ; the cordon does) not quite extend half the length of. the, body; the fillets gradually diminish in yolume from the posterior end, and at the anteal termination-are not more than half) the: length or size of the hindmost ones, There are no traces of male reproductive organs ; and of the other sex, we only meet with the doubtful oviducts, and aconspicuous ‘well-filled ovarium in the genial epoch; it may therefore be inferred that these animals depend on their own individual generative influences, on which we shall perhaps, at a future time, make some observations ina paper on the Patella ; indeed the present matter would be incom- plete without introducing that group, now omitted, to. bring this communication within reasonable limits. SI Chiton asellus,; Chemnitz. Chiton cinereus, Auct. The anatomy of this species is nearly the same as the preceding,’ which “we have considered the type of the genus, and asthe; extemal ‘organs do not vary greatly, I'shall only mention the; deviations} the principal, and I‘ believe the only one’ of the least covsequence; is, that there are only ten branchial filletsjom each. ‘L Mr. W. H. Betiso6n' some! new Indian Cyclostomata. 283 side thé body, which donot ‘nearly occupy half the extent of its eiveimferende. "The inner surface of the maitle in’ different’ in: dividuals exhibits the various hues of flesh-colour': the foot is a dull muddy’ purple.’ 'The margin of the mantle is powdered with minuté)’sranular, dark, sand-like points, and fringed with very short; fine, close-set, pale yellow filaments. This species, at xmouth, is rarely met with in the littoral or laminarian districts ; its habitat is within the coralline limits, and it is scarce. VisoTs ; Chiton cinereus, Linneus. jadi F s Chiton marginatus, Auctorum. ‘o(Phe same remarksapply to this as to the preceding’ species; from-which the only decided variation is the greater number of branchial leaflets, being seventeen on each side, of a dull flesh- edlour, and occupying considerably more than half the cirewm- ference) of the mantle, which on its inner surface is also flesh- colour: A fine, setose, short, thick, pale rufous frmge clothes the margin of the mantle, which is mimutely granulated, as if aspersed with’ dark sand-points. This very common species is strictly, at Exmouth, a littoral one, and rarely found beyond its limits. -) The°other British Chitons are—the C.diserepans of Brown,:C: Hanleyi; C. ruber, C. levis, C. cancellatus, C..albus, C: marmoreus, which latteris the C: levigatus of authors, and the ‘ latus’ of the RevicRiT, Lowe: ‘The C. discrepans of Brown is not strictly one of our indigena, being confined to the Guernsey and Channel Tslandsz)it ‘is not improbable that this and the Cy fascicularis ave identical, and only exhibit the’ specialty-differences of locality. I am, Gentlemen, Your most obedient servant, Witiism Crark. © XX VI.— Additional. Character of the Shell of the. Cyclostomatous, genus Alyczus of Gray, with descriptions of its. Animal. Inha-, bitant,—of a fourth species,—and of other new Indian Cyclo- stomata ; also, Remarks.on an unrecorded Character in Diplom- matina. By W. H. Benson, Esq. Tue existence of a sutural callus in a third species, of .Gray’s genus :Alyceus, described below as A. Urnula, induced.a con- jecture that the feature might be generic, and that it had. been: overlooked. in: the. single. remaining. Cochin Chinese. species Ay gibbus, as well as.in A, -strangulatus and constrictus, the first, 19* 284 Mi W. EP Benson’ bn some new Indian Cyclostomata, ‘descriptions of which’ were ‘silent in‘ regard’ to this’ character*,. The figures in’ Sowerby’s ‘Thesaurus ” atid in thie “@onehylien Cabinet “threw ino light on the subject, but as ‘the figure! of A, strangulatus in the latter work failed to exhibit the ca allus, it appeared equally possible that the artist had ‘overlooked the peculiarity in the other species. After an examination of the s specimens in the British Madéum, at my request, with the view of setting this conjecture at rest, Dr. J: EB. Gray has obligingly informed me that the sutiral callus is also present in the Museum specimens of 4. gibbus, but varying in size. “Dr. Pfeiffer’s description of that shell will therefore require to be modified, and instead of “ sutura pro- funda simplex,” we must record satura profunda, callum retro- versum magnitudinis variabilis gerens ;” and to the generi¢ cha- racter #’sithilar addition’ must’ be made: The following description of the animal was drawn up by tm me at Landour in 1842, from specimens of Cyclostoma strangula- tum, Hutton. oT Atycazus, Gray, 3 Tentacula duo mediocria, eylindracea, apicibus obtusis, cots ad basin posteriorem ipsa gerentia; ocuh integri, circulares, nigri minuti (quasi puncta), vix prominentes. Pes brevis, postice ultra testam non transiens, operculum testaceum concayiusculum mul- tispiratum, sursum ad dextram gerens. The shell is carried high in the air and elear of the foot, show- ing a strong muscular power i the neck. A moveable orange spot is apparent in the head-and which moves down to the snout. I once succeeded in passing a hair through the sutural tube or callus into the aperture of the shell. 1. Alyceus Urnula, nobis, n. s. Testa rimata, vix perforata, globoso- conica, leevigata, sordide albida, apice obtusiusculo, rubescente, sutura impressa, callum gerente ; anfractibus 34 conyexis, ultimo ventricoso, exilissime radiato- striato, pone aperturam breviter constrictiusculo, proxime tubam_ retro- versam, suturalem, elongatam, emittente ; apertura circulari ver- ticali integra, peristomate incrassato, subduplicato, expanso, sub- reflexo, breviter adnato; operculo aperturam eequante, planato, anfractibus mediocribus, subconspicuis. Diam. 34, alt. 44 mill. Hab. ad Darjiling Himalayanum. Teste Dom. R. Trotter. This interesting species inhabits the same locality as A. con- _* Vide for A. strangulatus, Zeitschr. fiir Malak. 1846, p. 86, and Conch. Cab. p- 104, amended Zeitschr. 1851, p.7 ; and for A. CoB Annals, yol.. vill, p. ‘188, and for amended description VOl,,.X.py272> 9/3 t 1 Ma... W..H, Benson, on, some. new, Indian.C yclostomata. 285 Strictus,.described inthe tenth volume.of the‘ Annals,’ but differs an form, sculpture, and in the position of the, sutural callus. The jstrangulation is less conspicuous than. in. other species of A/yceus, jand the constriction occurs immediately behind the peristome ; hence the| sutural callus also commences near the, aperture in- stead of being remote as in the other species... A brown mark, in. the) single specimen which has come to hand, occurs at the point where the callus is given off. 'The callus lying in. the ‘suture is also longer than in the orbiculate A. strangulatus, m which it is moderate, or in A. constrictus, where it is short. The (number of whorls in the operculum of A. strangulatus is much greater, and they are more compactly wound than in either A. Urnula or constrictus ; in A. Urnula the sutures are tolerably distinct, and the central whorls are slightly concave ; in A..con- strictus the sutures are inconspicuous, as originally noted. nlingsin 2. Cyclostoma tersum, nobis, n. 8. + Testa subperforata, minuta, ovato-conica, albida, longitudinaliter (ra- diatim) sub lente striis exilissimis eleganter insculpta; sutura im- Se pressa, apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus 5 convexis; apertura -an- rg gulato-ovata, yerticali, tertiam partem testee eequante; peristomate ‘e1)/ stmplici, crassiusculo, marginibus callo tenui junctis. -(Diam..1, Jong. 2. mill. Hab. in muscis arborum ad Musmai, prope Cherra-poonjee: ~woThis and the following still: more minute species I detected in *moss'which had been gathered in the mountain range which fills the eastern angle of the Birhampooter river, where it flows from othe valley of Assam into the plains of Bengal. In the absence of an operculum it is difficult to decide whether it belongs to the subgenus Cyclostomus, to Tudora, or to Leonia, Gray. 3. Cyclostoma Milium, nobis, n. s. ' Testa aperte umbilicata, minutissima, trochiformis, levigata, albida, _spira conica, sutura profunda, apice obtuso; anfractibus 43 con- vexis, ultimo inflato, rotundato; apertura obliqua, diagonali, sub- circulari ; peristomate expansiusculo, margine recto acuto, integro, ___breviter adnato ; umbilico margine angulato, compressiusculo, “Long. 14, diam. vix 1 mill. Hab. cum precedente. . Possibly belonging’ to Cyclophorus, near'C. celoconus, nobis. _It is the smallest known species, being of less size than C. ‘Cytora, Gray. . joo The, climate of Cherra is perhaps: not. exceeded by any’ other vim moisture, 600'inches of rain having been registered as falling within the seven months of ‘a single ramny season. The ‘ratige 286 Mr. W. HH. Bensom on some new Indian:Cyclostomata. )'/ has’ produced some fine’and rare shells, but) it» has not»yet/been explored thoroughly: by a practised conchologist. tqs0 An additional character which I have distinctly ascertained in Diplommatina folliculus and D. costulata, and which. appears also in D. Huttoni, may probably be found coextensive with the true Species, viz, the truncation of the columella far within the aper- ture, so as to present the appearance of an oblique plait... In some specimens this feature appears to be developed so far back as to be immersed, or imperfectly distinguishable, from the aper- ture ; but a sufficient series will reveal the character ; otherwise the outer lip of a specimen may be broken for the purpose of examining the interior. In the only two specimens which I possess of the Australian species brought by Mr. Strange (vide Annals, vol. x. p.352), I cannot make out the fold distinctly from the aperture, and I am unwilling to sacrifice either of the specimens by the destruction of the outer lip ; a more extensive series is necessary to establish the point, although one example affords an indication of the cha- racter very remotely seated. I have some reason to think that this species has been described by Dr. Pfeiffer, for his Supple- ment to the Helicide, as Pupa Strangei; in which case it will eventually be classed as D. Strangei ; | therefore stili refrain from describing it as a new species. It was, at first, the fate of D. fol- liculus to be classed with Bulimus by the same author, thus affording a tolerable proof of the difficulty of reconciling the general characters of the shell, apart from the operculum, with the Cyclostomide. In reply to an inquiry regarding another shell, the proper station of which, in the absence of an operculum, is still noted as doubtful, Dr. Gray informs me that Cyclostoma minus of Sowerby (Diplom. minor of Gray, D. Sowerbyi of Pfeiffer) has no plait apparent on the columella in the Museum specimens. In addition to the want of a double peristome, which 1s characteristic of the three Himalayan and the single Australian species, that shell differs from adult specimens of the other species in the non- continuity of the expanded peristome, and in the imperfect, cos- tulation of the whorls; in fact, several characters applicable to the other four species have been set aside from my original de- scription in order to admit this doubtful species, viz. “anfraetu ultimo subascendente,” “ peristomate duplicato,” and “ margi- nibus callo parietali appresso junctis.” ye SE An urgent exhortation to Capt. Hutton to repeat, on living specimens of the Himalayan species, the examinations which failed to discover the presence of an operculum (found by Dr. J. E. Gray in two or three specimens of Diplommatina in the Bui- — Ann. kMag. Nat. Hist. $2. NDT. | A Hancock del, SB Mr. AsHancock onthe AnimalbofMyochama anomioides. 287 tish Museum); has ‘not; as yet; elicited areply... In October 1849 Capt. Hutton communicated to mechis description of the animal of his sinistrorse discovery, D, Huttoni, Pfr., from Mussoorie (not Muporee as printed m the Monograph), or:rather from a lower elevation at Jerreepanee: In this species also it appears that an operculum was not observed. Can it be possible that the animals of this genus have a general habit: of casting off their opercula? I can only account by some such supposition for not seeing it among the hundreds which I have seen or taken alive, and for its escaping several examinations of the animal, made with a view to description, and to fixing its position with reference ‘to the anomaly of the form among the Carychiade, unless the appendage be concealed in the fleshy part of the foot. Malvern, February 17, 1853. ” — XXVII.—On the Animal of Myochama anomioides. tai By Atsany Hancock, Esq. Lrw [With a Plate.] Tue animal of Myochama anomioides is at present only imper- fectly known. © 1am, therefore; fortunate in, possessing, an indi- vidual well preserved in spirits. I owe this, advantage to John Wickham Flower, Esq.,—the same gentleman to-whom I am in- debted for the specimen of Chamostrea albida which.was recently described in the ‘ Annals.’ The mantle-lobes of the animal now before us are very unequal, as might be inferred from the form of the shell, the right or attached valve of which is small and flat, the left large and much inflated, particularly towards the umbo, which is excessively de- veloped. The mantle is delicate and pellucid, revealing to. some extent, through its substance, the various organs; it is entirely closed with the exception of the siphonal orifices, the pedal open- ing, and a fourth minute aperture similar to that described in Chamostrea.. On looking down upon the large or left lobe, the ovary (Pl. XI. fig: 1p) is seen through the membrane to occupy the umbonal region, and) below it the body or visceral mass and gill can be partially observed. On each side. the adductor muscles are conspicuous; they are not large, the posterior (q) being irregularly rounded, ‘the. anterior (7) somewhat elongated and arched outwardly. The posterior extremity of the animal. is slightly truncated, and here the margins of .the mantle separate and form a shallow recess (fig. 3), within which are situated tne 288° Ma. A. Hancock onothe Animalof' Myochaihaanothioides siphonal tubes: » These» latter are quite distinct, though, placed» near together at their origin ; they are rather: long and narrow;! the exhalant or upper tube (4) being shghtly inflated towards thes extremity, and longer than the other (a); but:this disparity miay becowing to the irregular contraction of the parts» The orifice of each is-fringed with a circle of simple, mimute: papille; the’ papille of the mhalant tube were very imperfectly observedso ds ~ failed to detect the siphonal tentacles described by M. Deshayes.: The fourth orifice (fig. 3c, & fig. 172), which is: minute and)civ?: cular, is situated immediately below the inhalant tube, and within the inferior angle of the recess formed by the margins:of ‘the, lobes. This orifice leads into the branchial chamber, and is wn= doubtedly similar to the fourth aperture which I have pointed: out in Chamostrea, and in some other Lamellibranchs with closed mantles ; and here, as in them, it is probably for the purpose of: allowmg the water to escape on the sudden withdrawal of the tubes and closing of the valves. The pedal orifice (fig. 1d, & fig. 4a) is very small, and is situated far forward directly below the anterior adductor muscle (fig. 4c, c, c) which forms its supe- rior wall, and around the lower extremity of which the: foot: would seem to:play. At this pomt, which corresponds to*the angle of the shell-indicating the union of the anterior slope with’ the ventral margin, the borders of the lobes (b, 6) separate a little, forming a ‘similar: recess to that from which the tubes issue. The pedal orifice is ‘at the lower angle of this récess; all the rest of the space above being closed by the adductor muscle; much in the same manner asin Chamostrea. The margins of the lobes, in the vicinity of the pedal orifice and siphonal tubes, are simple and grooved ; along the anterior and posterior slopes (fig. 1 a, 5) they are closely united forming a sharp edge, and following the ventral margin (c) they can be traced as two indi- stinct grooved ridges closely approximating to each other. When the mantle-lobe is laid open, the body or visceral mass (y), partially enveloped in the gills and projecting from above, is found to occupy the greater portion of the branchial chamber; the pedal orifice (d) being seen at the anterior extremity, and the two siphonal apertures (e, f) at the posterior; the latter having the fourth minute opening (’) immediately below them: The mouth (fig. 2 d) is situated above directly in front of the visceral mass; it is rather large, transversely oval, and guarded by two pairs of palps (fig. 17, & fig. 2 ee, ff). The membrane uniting the upper is ample; and forms a hood overhanging the oval aperture; the lower pair are also united at the base byia membrane of considerable extent... The palps, which are of:mos deratesize, are wide at-the base, and gradually taper toa pomt'; the lamin on the inner surface are not numerous, there being, Mr.:Ay Hancock ‘othe Animal:of Myochama anomioides.) 289° oneach, ‘only fourteen or fifteen large, transverse plates slopmg* fromthe external margin to:the point: the border of this mar-~ git.is smooth: - y There ison either side of the visceral: mass:a single gill-plate, and!'a) rudimentary gill-plate; which, from: their arrangement, have much the appearance of forming but one leaflet. | ‘This apparent: single leaflet is of a triangular form with one of the) angles directed backwards, and: is attached the whole extent of the» dorsal ‘margin, the anterior or ventral border alone: being free. This border is grooved and terminates above, at the side of the mouth, between the upper and lower palp; the posterior angle is united below the visceral mass to that of the leaflet) of the opposite side. The external surface of the leaflet is divided longitudinally by a line (fig. 1 0) into two portions—an anterior or ventral, and a posterior or dorsal ; the anterior or ventral’ (m) is:much the larger, and is a perfect gill-plate, bemg composed in the usual way of two lamin, with the space between them divided, into wide, transverse tubes, which open into a dorsal channel. “There are two such channels, one on each side of the visceral mass corresponding to the gill-plate of either side, which open into)a great central channel,—the anal chamber leading to the vexhalant: siphonal tube. The gill-plate is suspended from the dorsal margin» of the branchial chamber by a membrane, which, passing under the posterior or dorsal portion of the leaflet, is united to the outer lamina, the union eee marked by the external longitudinal line. The posterior or dorsal.portion (7): of; the leaflet: 1s formed: of aah a single lamina, and must: therefore: be looked: upon as a rudimentary gill-plate.». It is: attached by the whole length of its ventral margin, which is)defined»by»the external line :(o) already alluded to, to the outer laminaof the: gill-plate, and by its dorsal border to the dorsal margin of the branchial chamber Thus an additional channel is formed: beneath each rudimentary gill, and external to the membrane which suspends the gill- plate ; these two channels open likewise into the anal chamber. There are consequently four channels leading from the breathing apparatus towards the exhalant siphonal tube ; two being’ from the: origin of the perfect: gill- plates; two from below the: radi: —— gill-plates. » This arrangement of» the: fieserisal organ is s precisely similar to that\of Cochlodesma, only im the latter the gill is more elon- gated, consequently the channels m connexion with it are greatly mereased in length, and the:central: channel or exhalant chamber becoihes*more obvious, © From ‘Professor Owen’s description of these parts im Pholadomya; they would:also appear to: be arranged 290 Mr. A? Hancock on the Animal of Myochama anomioides. in a very similar manner, there being perhaps’ some slight, ‘bat unimportant, modifications. In Myochama, however; the branchial and anal chambers are not perfectly divided as they are in°Coch- lodesma, and probably in Pholadomya. In the former the sep- tum which cuts off the communication does so only partially, there being a considerable aperture in it (fig. 1) just where it joins the extremity of the gills. It is quite possible that this aperture may be the result of injury, for these parts are so ex- ceedingly delicate that the examination of more than one speci- men is necessary to determine this point with certainty. 26 LE It is pretty clear too that the gills of this animal resemble very closely those of Chamostrea ; the most important difference being, that in the latter the dorsal border of the rudimentary gill is free, while we have seen that in Myochama it is attached. The minute structure of the organ is the same in both; it is therefore only necessary to refer to my paper on Chamostrea re- cently published in the ‘ Annals,’ where a detailed deseription of this part of the subject will be found. It may be observed, how ever, that the surface of the branchial leaflet of the animal under description is transversely plicated ; but the plicee are not'so nu- merous, neither are they so delicate nor so much produced as’ they are in that genus; and it may be further remarked, that in this respect Myochama agrees better with Cochlodesma, in which the plice are rather coarse and thick. Such slight differences are certainly of very little importance, and can in no way affect the function of the parts. The food will be secured on the sur- face of the gills in Myochama exactly as in Chamostrea, and the water will be strained through the organ in a similar manner ; in the former as in the latter it will find its way, through the vascular network forming the plicze, into the spaces or tubes be- tween the gill-laminz, and from thence into the dorsal channels leading into the anal or exhalant chamber, and so to the siphonal outlet. From the rudimentary gill the water will be strained into the channel situated below it, and thus reaching the anal chamber will pass out with the general current. In concluding these few remarks on the branchial organ, it may perhaps be worthy of notice that there appear to be three distinct modifications of gill-structure in the Lamellibranchiata. In the first the lamine forming the gill-plate are composed of filaments, either free or only slightly united to each other at distant intervals, as in Anomia and Mytilus ; in the second they are formed of a simple vascular network, as in Mya, Pholas, &c. ; and in the third the laminz of the gill-plate are complicated by the addition of transverse plice composed of a minute reticu- lation of vessels, as in Chamostrea, Myochama, Cochlodesma, &c. Mi, AsHancock on, the Animal.of Myochama anomioides. 291 Other,modifications. may exist, but, these.are,all that haye,come under my observation. _\cThe, body. or, visceral, mass (/) of Myochama, is, largely deve- loped, ‘and, projects downwards and forwards from between the branchial plates; it is somewhat compressed and inclined toa triangular form, with a small, conical,foot (4) rising abruptly in front from the inferior extremity. The liver is of a pale brown colour, and is composed. of numerous small lobules, irregular in form,and size, which appearing all over the surface of the visceral mass give to it a peculiar tessellated appearance. The intestine passes, round the external surface of the posterior adductor muscle, and terminates within the anal chamber close to the base.of the exhalant tube as a simple tubular anus. From this description of the animal of Myochama, it, would seem evident that the proper place in the arrangement of this genus.is with the Anatinide, if we may take Cochlodesma as a type of that family... The former agrees in every essential cha- racter with this latter genus: the siphonal, tubes are long and natrow; the mantle is closed, and there is a single gill-plate and a xudimentary gill-plate on each side arranged exactly in the ~ game-manner. Chamostrea differs from Myochama chiefly in having short, wide tubes, and in the rudimentary. gill-plate having its dorsal margin free. $99 EXPLANATION OF PLATE XL Fig. 1. General view of the animal of Myochama anomioides, the left man- tle-lobe laid open :—a, anterior slope ; 6, posterior ditto; c, ven- tral margin ; d, pedal orifice; e, orifice leading to mhalant tube ; f, orifice im the septum dividing anal) and: branchial chamber g, exhalant tube; h, inhalant ditto; é, fourth aperture leading into branchial chamber with a needle passed through it; j, body or visceral mass; k, foot; J, palps, the superior overhanging the mouth; m, perfect gill-plate; », rudimentary gill-plate ; 0, line dividing the two portions of the gill-leaflet ; p, ovary ; g, posterior adductor muscle ; 7, anterior ditto. Fig. 2. Front view of visceral mass :—a, liver; b, foot; c, c, margins of gill-plates; d, mouth; e, e, superior pair of palps; f, f, nfenior ditto. Fig. 3. View of siphonal tubes :—a, inhalant tube; 0, exhalant ditto; ' c, fourth or small aperture leading into branchial chamber ; d, d, margins of mantle-lobes forming a recess for the accommodation of the tubes; e, posterior adductor muscle. Fig: 4. External view of pedal orifice :—a, pedal orifice; 0, 6, margins of mantle-lobes ; ¢, ¢, ¢, anterior adductor muscle. 292 Dr. W. Pringsheun on the Gernunation XXVIL—On the Germination of the Resting Spores, and ona “form of Moving Spores in Spirogyra. By Dr. W. Paiva: ‘HEIM*, [Concluded from p. 218. } INDE [With two Plates. ] ytd : I FSBUS I. Now pass to the account of those structures which Ihaye found in the spores, and certain others met with in the filament- cells.of Spirogyre, and of which I presuppose that, they likewise serve for the reproduction of the Spirogyre.. The same,.or some phenomena similar to those I have detected, probably led Agardh to the idea that the large spores became broken up into zoospores. I have little to add to what has been stated at page 211 con- cerning the secondary cells originating in the spores from their contents.. The transformation of the contents of the spores; into these cells is by no means rare. They present either the appear- ance shown in fig. 7, of little round cells with granular, contents, or, as Meyen{ represented them, of similar cells, but. with ¢on- tents consisting only of one single homogeneous grain, almost, en- tirely filling the cell. . I have not been able to detect movement or germination in them. The structures existing in the filament-cells are more inter- esting... 1. frequently found, namely, in conjugated filaments, that the contents of one or more pairs of conjugated cells were not transformed into the well-known large spore. But while.in unconjugated cells, in which no spore was produced, the contents became decomposed, exhibiting a.disappearance of chlorophyll and. simultaneous. appearance of a red-brown colouring matter, in perfectly indefinite although here and there granular forms (Pl. VIII. fig. 1 0), the contents of such conjugated filament-cells as produced no solitary spore, became transformed into a num- ber of little cells of regular, definite and unchangeable form (Pl. VIII. fig. 4).. ‘This regular occurrence led me to conjecture that these cells were more than mere pseudo-forms of decaying cell-contents. I first obtamed an insight into these structures by observation of their production in the cells of the young Spi- rogyre, which I had myself seen emerge from large spores... In the cells of these young Spirogyre the existing spiral bands are often broken up, and from.their substance are formed, in-a}man- ner still unknown to me, little cells in which a membrane can, be * From the ‘ Flora,’ Aug. 14th and 2]st, 1852: translated by. Arthur Henfrey, F-R:S., F-L. 8. +) Vide p. 211, note’ |}. LOY a rx 3% Pflanzenphysiologie; ii. pl. 10. fig. 13 e,-dye. eas sastd \onvofthe Spores in Spirogyra.’ 1. 293) ly, detected. surrounding green contents(Pl.. IX, fig, 8,4). I ee hese cells spore-mother-cells. They soon -Inerease in_ size, their membrane separating itself from the contents, and exparid- ing into a largeish hollow vesicle. , The contents at the same time acquire a yellowish or yellow-brown colour, and separate into a central, denser, yellow-brown nucleus, and a finely granular mu- cilage, which surrounds the nucleus and does not entir ely fill the Space between it and the membrane (PI. IX. fig. 8d; ¢, de), This‘finely granular mucilage then becomes ‘balled together; in the space between the yellow nucleus and the surrounding mem+ brarie; into a single large corpuscle exhibiting! a sharply defined outline; and appearing as a transparent vesicle with finely eranulat contents (fig. 87, f). The new’ cell thus formed’ pushes* the brown body, as the figures show, out of its central position, against the wall of the parent-cell or the spore-mother-cell: The pressure of these two hodies causes the rupture of the membrane ‘Of ‘the spore-mother-cell ; the transparent cell emerges and moves about independently and freely in the filament-cell m the man- her of the zoospores. ~0The ‘expelled zoospores are small elliptical cells ; seen from the side they appear longish (fig. 8 7), from above, round (fig. 82). Their ‘aspect resembles that of the moving spores of Achlya pro- lifera more than of any others. Their movement is much slower than that of other zoospores, and is further distinguished by the fact; that in advancing they do‘ not make'a cownplete revolution end | their longitudinal axis, but merely slight oscillations to ‘the right and left. In moving about they tiraverse'the cavity of ‘the filament-cells in ‘all directions, mostly sliding’ onwards along ‘the wall, as if, as it were; ‘seeking ‘an orifice’ whereby to escape; but notwithstanding that I observed very many of these movmg ‘eells for long-continued periods, I never saw them emerge from the filament-cells in which they had been produced, since no orifice was ever formed in the everywhere closed filament-cells. ‘That these cells possess locomotion-threads (cilia) is certain ;'I ‘could often detect them in vibration with the greatest clearness ; ‘but as I remained in uncertainty as to' the number of vibrating ‘threads, I have omitted them altogether in the drawing. I think ‘it most probable that they have one single thread at the ante- ‘yior extremity; yet'in certain eases it appeared as if they bore a %erown of several threads. © Os After wandering about: unceasingly for several howyrs, they finally fix themselves by the’ point. All; however, that I’ have’ observed, after they had come to rest, became decomposed with- out further organic development, and their contents, which,:so fea as they were in motion, were always coloured yellow and never blue with iodine, became transformed into°a numberof very 294 Dr. W: Pringsheim on the Germination small, irregular’ starch-granules, coloured! blue by iodine (Pl) TX. fig. 87, 7), around which could often be detected an enveloping coat, the membrane of the dead spore. The spore-mother-cell from which the moving spore has escaped (fig. 8 4, k, 7), only changes so far that the yellow-brown nucleus lying in it acquires a regular outline and an indistinct structure. The orifice through which the moving spore has escaped, may still always be distin- guished in the membrane of the mother-cell, if its position is not too unfavourable (fig. 8k, k, ¢, 1). The spote-mother- cells exactly resemble those structures ‘which I had found in the conjugated cells of old filaments (PI. VIIT. fig. 4*). I have met with the following inessential variations from dl nary course of formation of the moving spores in the spore mother-cells just described. Frequently several moving spores are formed, mstead of one, in a spore-mother-cell, and this i 1S Hr cause of the variable’ size of the spores. Moreover, one or more little brown corpuscles—portions of the central enti nucleus of the spore-mother-cell—are often combined with the finely granular mucilage which collects m the spore-mother-cell for the formation of the spores. In such cases the free spore likewise possesses one or more brown-yellow nuclei. Finally, the finely granular nrucilage inside the spore- -mother-cell ae quently never arrives at the formation of the spore, but is trans- formed at once into starch-granules (Pl. IX. fig. 8m). The question now arising, how we are to interpret these moying structures, it appears to me that their mode of formation and the regularity of their appearance necessarily repel the idea that they are accidental, abnormal productions, without further value in the development of the plant. That they are foreign struc- tures, not belongmg to the Spirogyra, would be an altogether inadmissible hypothesis, since they are formed in the interior of the closed filament-cells of the Spirogyre, directly from their con- tents; for how, supposing them to be Infusoria, should an earlier generation of them have come into a closed cell ? or is it, probable that such Infusoria, produced by a generatio equivoca, would begin and end their life in the interior of a vegetable cel ae In my opinion the most direct and simplest assumption, mm the present condition’ of science,’ is, that’ they are propagative cells of the Spirogyra, capable of development, and if set free,’ under favourable circumstances, from the filament-cell- during their motion, they would reproduce the parent plant. a * When I drew fig. 4, I was still unacquainted with the history of devex’ lopment. of this eell, and overlooked the orifices in the outer membrane! through which the moving spore had emerged. Subsequently, however, . T could in every case see these orifices most distinctly in these cells, eax i occurring in the conjugated cells of old filaments. covneQh the, Spores mm Spirogyra 295, yAceording to this hypothesis, the contents of the filament-cells Fs the Spirogyre. might form, sometimes .a; large, ummediately- eel px hd germinating, single spore (fig. 1 @, d, ¢, fig. 5), sometimes several parent-cells of moving spores (figs..4, 8), and. the, contents. of already formed single spores might, instead, of germinating im- mediately, undergo metamorphosis into a number of propagative cells equally capable of propagation (compare fig. 7. Pl. VILLI. and, Agardh’s statement, page 211; Agardh having probably seen the contents. of the spores converted into the same moymg eellules which I found in the contents of the filament-cells).; This apparently strange behaviour finds however its explanation, in the fact that the Algz in general, as may be shown by reference to similar, phenomena, are possessed of a greater variety of forms of spores than was formerly supposed. And that the form of the propagative cell may vary between wider limits in these simple plants, does not appear remarkable, when we reflect that the in- dependence. of the life of the individual cell is, of all plants, greatest among the Algz, and that the capability of bringing forth the same species is in them alone peculiar to the contents of the individual vegetative cell. Why should this preserve only ri one, and not in more, persistent. or transitory resting forms, he reproductive power dwelling in. it? Can nature. have -here connected, the maintenance of the species. with one single form, where she yethas, committed the power of reproduction pro- fusely to the mass of contents of each individual vegetative cell? ~The yery occurrence simultaneously of moving and motionless spores in the same plant. is but. anexpression of this possibility of variation of form of the spores, of the same species... For itis untenable to attribute to, the moying form a value different from the motionless, and to, call the, moving, germs, say propagative, gonidia, and the motionless. true spores, since, both correspond im the same way to the universal law of formation of seed in true. asexual plants, to form reproductive cells by the immediate meta- morphosis of the contents of the vegetative cells.. But the capacity, of reproduction in the contents.of the vegetative cells is not. connected merely with one single form of moving and one single form of motionless spore, and in this especially is most, distinctly shown the great. independence of the contents of the indiyidual. cells.of the lower plants, . It, is, true that. the contents of the spore-mother-cells constantly assume.a form of moying or, motion- less spore determinate. for each. species in the, ordinary course of the cell’s life, and thence we see one propagate almost exclusively by onei definite form:of moving spore, another almost exclusively by-one'definite form of motionless spore ; but when the formation of this ordinary, normal form, or the development of their already. complete normal form is prevented, the contents of the. spore- 296 Dr. Ws Pringshem on the-Germination mother-cells, or the contents of the’ already ‘formed "spore, give origin to these other, rarer forms, in which the capability of ¥e- production is hkewise either permanently or transitonly Secured to the cell-conteuts. ye Qarvese Examples of manifold forms of spores in the same ‘species have indeed often presented themselves to observers, but hitherto have been mostly regarded as abnormal cell-formations, and no further estimated. In spite of the slight attention directed to these structures, many undoubted phenomena referable here may already be indicated, of which, however, I shall only ‘ite’ few. game 0 The contents of the individual cells appear to be capable of producinz new individuals in other ways than by the toring of spores already mentioned, in the Spirogyre. Vaucher*, namely, whose observations may be regarded as correct, even when not yet extensively confirmed, saw the contents of isolated cells of his Conjugata anyulata (Mougeotia genufleca) transformed directly into a young plant, without having first assumed a definite rést- ing form, and emerge from the cell, as it were born alive ;’and Dillwyn+, on the other hand, observed that this plant formed seed in the same way as the rest of the Zyenemacez. The obser- vation also on the division into four of the spores of Mesoearpus scalaris, made by Thwaites and published by Montagnef, is to be included here, like so many other observations of the division of spores. But such a division of spores into muny daughter- spores, does not afford any distinctive character of species or genera; it is possible in all propagative cells of a great number * Loe. cit. p. 80. pl. 8. figs. 7,8, 9. Here, the cell which grows into a new Spirogyra, and which ordinarily, in the normal spores of the Zyene- macez, is formed subsequently on. the inside of two membraves thrown off in the germination, appears to have been formed directly in the eell of the parent plant, without these coats. get + British Conferve, London, 1809, p.18. The passage runs :—‘ I have since discovered the seeds of Conferva genuflexa ; they are large and glo- bular, and not found within either filament as in Conferva jugalis (Spiro- gyrajugalis), but. in the connecting tube, which thereby becomes greatly distended, as it is represented in my supplementary plate. M. Vaucher could not discover the seeds of this species, and of the nature of his obser- vations I cannot form any conjecture.” The figure of Conferva genuflexa, cited by Dillwyn, as well as the reference to the passage in Vaucher, leave no room for doubt that it was the Mougeotia genufleza on which Dillwyn’ made his observations, and that Vaucher and Dillwyn investigated) the same plant. J will remark in passing, that, consequently, the seeds of Mougeotia are not only known, but also represented by Dillwyn (op. cit. Supp. pl. C), and then the distinction between the genera Mougeotia and Mesocarpus founded on the want of spores in the former falls away... { Duchartre, ‘ Revue Botanique,’ 1846, p. 469, or the Report on this notice in Mohl and Schlechtendahl’s ‘ Botanische Zeitung,’ 1846, p. 498° The Report agrees exactly with the text of the notice. © F ek of the. Spores in Spirogyra. 297 of Alge, and. organisms:allied to them, the limits of its extension hatng: at present indeterminable. .odhave made an observation similar to that on the origin of ‘moving spores in the cells of the young Spirogyre (PI. IX. fig. 8) in the. spores of Cidogonium tumidulum, after they had already come to rest and had formed a radical prolongation at one end, as in. the commencement of germination. Thuret*, in his splendid illustrations of the moving spores of Algz, has figured two locomotive, but already resting spores of Cidogonium vest- atum (Link, not Kiitzing), from the summits of which the mem- brane has separated all round, like a lid, by a transverse slit, and e.remarks that the green contents of such spores had always Bes I had an opportunity of repeating this observation or 12), but found that the contents of such spores, before yanishing out of the upper orifice, had become metamorphosed into, a number of little moving spores, exactly resembling those which I had found in Spirogyra jugalis (fig. 12 b,c). I could hot. ‘trace completely the transformation of the green contents of these spores into the moving cells ; but the appearance of similar large cells with brown nuclei and lighter contents separate from the nucleus, before the formation of the moving cells (fig. 12 d, d), exactly as in. Spirogyra jugalis, led me to conjecture that their formation takes place in the same way as in that case. am The moving cells exactly resemble those of Spirogyra jugalis in shape, size, and motion, I have not, indeed, observed their exit from the spore which comes to rest, myself, but have fre- quently found the empty spore with the detached lid; the place, also, where the lid is to separate subsequently is very ’ frequently indicated beforehand, and I often saw the lid already separated all round, but not yet removed. (fig. 12a, d), while the transfor- mation of the contents of the spore into moving cells was yet incomplete. If, as is probable, the clear cellules of Cidogonium are capable of propagating, these plants also may present, be- ‘sides the resting form of spore which is produced in the enlarged cells, and whose germination is equally unknown at present, and - ordinary moving form of spore, a third equally mobile form of spore. “Of analogous occurrences in plants of other families, I will further refer to those observations which I have made on Achlya prolifera +, standing so nearly allied to the Alge in its physio- -logical phzenomena, because these leave no doubt as to the power if germination of the daughter-spores produced in the. spores “# Annwdes Se. Nati 1850, Sé.3! xiv. 26:'tab. 14. fig. 9. = Die Entwiekl. der Aehlya prolifera, Nov. Acta A. N. C, xxiii. a ly Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xi. 20° 298 Dr. W. Pringsheim on the Germination capable of direct germination, while the third form. of. spore in Achlya reminds one in the most striking manner of the aboye- described. moying spores of the Spirogyre. Here again are formed inside the mother-cells of the resting spores, in rare cases, instead of the ordinary large globular spores, smaller (like- wise resting ?) spores of a form more resembling the well-known moving spores of Achlya (Pl, IX. fig. 13) ; or these same smaller spores are formed, after the complete development of the ordi- nary resting spores, in the individual resting spores themselves and from their contents. I was able to observe directly the germina- tion of these daughter-spores in Achlya. Here, therefore, there certainly exist three different forms of spores capable of germi- nation, one of which originates, as in Spirogyra, by cell-forma- tion in the contents of a form of spore likewise capable of ger- mination *. These circumstances lead me to consider as certain the possi- bility of the formation of various forms of spore in the same plant, and out of the same contents destined for reproduction... 1 have already mentioned, at the outset, that in each species, one, as it were normal form, is distinguished, among the various pos- sible forms of spore, by the preponderating frequency of its oe- currence, from the other rarer and generally exceptionally pro- duced forms. But that those rarer, or if it be wished, abnormal forms, are nevertheless quite as capable of reproducing the pa- rent plant, as the so-called normal form, appears to me quite be- yond doubt, and for some, e.g. in Achlya, directly demonstrable. That the formation of the abnormal forms is subject to as defi- nite morphological laws, as the formation of the normal form, follows from the regularity of the mode of their formation and the constancy of their appearance. It moreover seems to me probable, that the above-described production of moving, colour- less spores, in large mother-cells possessing a brown nucleus, is not limited merely to Spirogyra and Cidogonium, but perhaps represents a very general type of formation of, in my sense ab- normal—zi. e. rare, merely appearing under exceptional conditions of vegetation—forms of spore. I shall only add here, that I have found exactly the same cells with detached coats and a brown nucleus, somewhat as in e, fig. 8. Pl. [X., in apparently dead cells in Cladophora fracta also, and the exactly similar figured in f, fig. 8, in decaying, still closed cells of young plants of Nitella syncarpa. * T also observed in Achlya a division of the moving cells (figs. 14 a, b, c,d, e); these often become constricted in the middle (fig. 14.4) instead of germinating, after they have come to rest, and the two halves separate from each other until perfectly (fig. 14 c, d, e) distinct, each then acquiring a locomotive thread (cilia) and moving freely, like the mother-spore. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. VolN. PLVI. - @oCe @2Oo. | oo | (@- sine Autor del SDe C. Sowerby se -_—e Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2Voll\.Pl ES aE le €@ Ge Autor del. ST De C Sowerby set of the Spores in Spirogyra. 299 ' 'Thé'assumption, moreover, that these clear moving cells (PI. IX. ‘fig. 87) are really true spores of Spirogyre, is not opposed to any of our experience of the propagation of the Alge. We find an analogy with the production of these moving cells in the forma- tion of the third, probably likewise slowly moving form of spores in Achlya, the germination of which I have actually seen. Finally, they agree perfectly in essential points of form and motion with other moving spores which have long been known to germinate. EXPLANATION OF PLATES VIII. anv IX. Figs. 1-3 are magnified 123 times ; figs.4-8, 246 times ; figs. 9-11, 45 times ; fig. 12, 345 times; and figs. 13 & 14, 180 times, and drawn from nature. Figs. 1-11. Spirogyra jugalis. Fig. 1. Conjugated filaments with germinating spores. Figs. 2 & 3. Germinating spores; the germ-plants are still unicellular; their ends sticking in the spores are prolonged into a rootlike structure. The green coat upon the walls separates by tearing in several places into spiral bands. Fig. 4. Conjugated cells with the mother-cells of the moving spores. Fig. 5. A resting spore which had remained a longish time in glycerine. ‘Figs. 6 & 6b. Such a spore after long digestion in potash. Fig. 7: A similar spore with the contents transformed. into several small ; celis. Fig. 8. Filament-cells of a young Spirogyra ; its contents have been trans- : formed into the mother-cells of moving spores ; part of these have already escaped from the mother-cells, part are still in process of formation, part are perfect, but still contained in the mother-cells. All the filament-cells of these young Spirogyre, even the radical cell, have had their contents metamorphosed in this way; @, b,c, d, e, f, 9, & k, l, exhibit the successive stages of development ‘of the mother-cells and the moving spores. Fig. 9. Conjugated filaments with germinating spores, in outline. Fig. 10. Young germinating plants with the radical extremity in the spore. Fig. 11 a, 5, e. ome germinating plants with the cell-producing apex in the cell. Fig. 12.. Eidogonium tumidulum. Fig. 12a, b, ¢, d, e: Moving spores of G. tumidulum after their attach- m ent. a & d. The lid is already separate all round ; the contents are transformed into the supposed mother-cells of the second form of moving spores. b. The contents are transformed into six moving spores and a number of small brown bodies. The movement (a real locomotion) ‘of the clear spores evident, though slow. No indication of a lid yet ; the cell still completely closed. c. The same as b, but the number of moving spores greater, and the places where the lid falls off already indicated. e. Empty spores with the lid open. 20% 300 On the Germination of the Spores in Spirogyra. Figs. 13 & 14. Achlya prolifera. Fig. 13. Sporangium of Achlya prolifera with resting spores and a number of smaller cellules resembling the moving spores of Aehlya, and which being likewise capable of germinating are consequently spores also; they have originated either directly from the con- tents’of the sporangium in company with the motionless, larger, round spores, or from the latter through a metamorphosis of their contents. t+ GA Fig. 14. Moving spores of Achlya prolifera undergoing constriction, whereby two, equally moving, but smaller, daughter-spores are produced, each of these possessing a motile thread (cilia). Note by the Translator. While this translation has been passing through the press, have had an opportunity of observing these active gonidia, and ascertaining with certainty the number of cilia in Spirogyra qui- nina. In a detached, unconjugated joint I found sixteen bodies moving gently but freely about in the cell-cavity, which had lost all its original protoplasmic structures, and contained only those active bodies and a number of mimute granules (which from the action of iodine appeared to be starch). The active bodies consisted entirely of a viscid substance (protoplasm) without an enveloping membrane, or any trace of nucleus, and were in most cases colourless, one or two only having a greenish tinge. The containing filament-joint was ;4,5th of an inch in diameter, the active bodies, oval in side view and circular in front view, 755th and ;,1,;th of an inch in their respective diameters. I wished to keep these bodies alive in order to follow their escape and pro- bable germination, but the water in the contrivance for supply- ing fresh water to replace that evaporating from the slides was fatal to the active bodies (perhaps from being rendered impure by some fumes in the room, as it had been exposed to air some days) ; at all events the movement suddenly stopped, and as I saw that the bodies would soon become decomposed, I added iodine to bring out the cilia more distinctly. When coloured full brown, the active gonidia exhibited a pair of long cilia pro- ceeding from one of the ends of the oval. Even while alive and moving, I had convinced myself of the existence of two, and only two, and they were very flexible. The active bodies moved over and around each other by the waving of these cilia, and the mo- tion of these organs caused a rapid flowing of the small (starch) granules by the currents produced in the liquid confined in the cell-cavity. Since the preceding lines were written, I have observed the production of these ciliated bodies from the disorganized spiral bands, and also some other phenomena connected with them, which I must reserve for a future notice, after I have investi- gated them more fully —A. H. ‘Dr. J. E. Gray on the Genus Rhopalodina. 301 XXIX.— Description of Rhopalodina, a new form of Echinoder- 14 ‘iin Satna By J.E. GRAY, Ph.D., F.RB.S., V.P.Z.S8. &e. Amone the: specimens collected by the late Mr. Cranch during Captain Tuckey’s Congo Expedition, is the case of a very curious animal which has been erroneously placed among the Worms. By the label on the bottle it was taken on the “22nd of May.” After examiming the specimen I feel convinced that it is a Radiated animal most nearly allied to Siphunculus, and. probably forms the type of a new family intermediate between that genus and Holothuria. Unfortunately the whole of the internal organs appear to be destroyed, either by the weakness. of the spirit, or their expulsion by the contraction of the organs at the time of death ; for when the specimen was first examined, the sides of the body were closely compressed against each other, leaving no in- ternal cayity, and giving the specimen the form of a spoon with a roundish bowl and a slender tapering blunt handle ; but when carefully examined it showed that its proper form was ovate, rather compressed, with a slight keel on each side. It may be described. thus :— ynpre * pp RHOPALODINA. Sit Ai WEE _ Animal elongate, clavate, rigid, rather. brittle, covered with |: imbedded hard calcareous.plates having the appearance of rugose spinulose scales, the imbricate edge being directed towards the aperture; the scales, of the dilated, lower part, of the, body large, and those on,the narrow tubular part yery,small and close, being most distinctly visible round the edge. of the oral aperture. When examined under the, microscope. the, surface.appears to be formed. of. very, numerous, small circular imbedded. plates, and scattered with rather. distant, transparent rugulose spines. ‘The upper part near the, mouth is cy- , lindrical and tubular and more rigid, very gradually and slightly enlarging towards the end, where it rather suddenly dilates _ into an ovate, somewhat compressed body, with a. slight keel on each of, the two edges. The parietes of .the body, are thinner and. less rigid than that of, the HANS tube. The hinder half of the dilated-body.......4 is furnished with ten bands or ambu- in lacra, each formed, of two series, of, thin. , tentacles, supported or defended by trans- parent ,rugulose spines, which. regularly diverge from; the centre of..the hinder end of the body. They are more like the: ambulacra of, the Rhopatlodina lagens rmis. 0 ea : i YER TOG PIS ¥ AR A 302 Mr. E) L. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. Holothurie than those of the Sea Egg or Echina, for I-cannot discover any regular perforations, such as are found in the am- bulacra of the latter animals. They end abruptly, but there is an obscurely marked rather darker line, which extends from their extremity a greater or less distance towards the upper part of the tube. The aperture of the tube is circular, and I EP find any trace of a second opening to the alimentary canal. The animal is 1,3, long ; the dilated body ,8, long and =, wide, z+ thick from side to side. The only specimen known may be designated Rhopalodina lagentformis. In general external appearance it resembles a Siphunculus with a scaly covering like the scaly Holothurie, and with distinct am- bulacra like those animals, but only covering the upper half of the club-shaped part of the body ; but, unlike the Holothurie, which have the ambulacra limited to a part of the body, the part where these are situated is that which is the most convex. For the pre- sent I should be inclined to place it as the type of a new family between Holothuria and Siphunculus. XXX.—Rambles in Ceylon. By Encar Leoporp Layarp, Esq. To Richard Taylor, Esq. [Continued from p. 236.] Allawattegodde, Top of Balacadua Pass, April 23, 1852, My pEaR Sr1r,—I resume my narrative from this place—so much of my way back to Jaffna. I closed my last letter at Allagamo on the night of Sunday the 13th, after which we pushed on vigorously and got into Kandy safe and sound, in spite of all the ill-omened prophe- cies with which we started; though, absurdly enough, while standing at the farrier’s door, giving him instructions about shoeing the horse, the back-band of the harness gave way, and down we came: fortu- nately neither of us was hurt. B. left, the next morning by the mail, and I heard from him by return, that he had arrived just in time for the Bombay steamer. 1 managed to get.over my business in Kandy in one day, and loving the jungle more than the town, I left by day- light the next (Saturday) and came on here, intending to halt for my Sunday. Here I have been ever since, for my horse, who has never been among the hills but once before, and is therefore quite unused to them, has been quite lame, and I but little better; however, we are both getting well, and my friend C. (at whose, house I am_stop- ping) and I go down the. Pass tomorrow to Matelle, the scene of the late rebellion. I ride one of his horses, and poor old Baba takes the buggy down this evening. I have not been idle during my stay here ; Mr..B. Le Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 303 Thavevadded largely ‘to my. collection; and:ascertained many habitats that I. did not know before. This morning) I found. the nest of Merops erythrocephalus, Lath., in a steep bank; it was merely a hole dug into'the clay, about eighteen inches deep, terminating in a vaulted chamber ; the eggs, two in number, of a pure white and rounded form, were laid on the bare ground; several of the adult birds were flying about, every now and then darting into their holes with flies for their young, of which, in other places m the same bank, we found several pairs. The only two other species we have in the island are Merops viridis, L., and Philippinensis, L.; the former is resident with us throughout the year, the latter is migratory, as I told you m my last: Ido not think erythrocephalus migrates, but it is a bird so entirely confined to the jungle, that I cannot say much of its habits in this respect; they keep much about the tops of the highest trees, and never descend like the other species ; they do not. seem grega- rious, like viridis, which roosts together in flocks of several hun- dreds, though several may be seen on the same tree, each occupying its separate throne, from which it darts off in quest of insects, M. viridis is almost confined to the northern province, where it is sin- gularly abundant, much affecting the Yuphorbia hedges about the open country. It is the only species I have ever seen actually perch on the ground, M. Philippinensis generally selecting a pebble, be it ever so small. All the species utter a pleasing note, particularly viridis, when selecting a place for their roosting quarters, generally alow tree or bush, to which they return night after night. I never found them occupying an elevated place. I see that Pomatorhinus melanurus, Blyth, is not uncommon here ; it has'a curious creeping: motion up the branches of trees, not unlike our English wryneck (Yunz Torquilla, L.). It is a bird more often heard than seen, delighting in the low dense thickets that clothe the sides of our Ceylow hills, creeping about in search of insects, and con- tinually calling ‘to each other to’ keep: their small parties’ together. Another bird has fallen’ under my notice here for the first time, the discovery of which has given me great satisfaction ; it is, I am ‘sure, the long-lost Teron Pompadoura* of Brown’s wretched figures, in pl. 19, 20 of his ‘Illustrations,’ and of which Blyth has sent me fac- similes. It is abundant ‘here, feeding on berries which it swallows whole ; its ery is very like that of 7’. dicincta, and Ishould not‘ have detected it had not C. shot some for the pot (where, by the way, they are superexcellent), and thus revealed to me that they were distinct from those in the low country. ‘It may not be amiss to tell'you somewhat of our pigeons. First then, in the low country about Colombo, we have Teron bicincta, Jerd:, Chalcophaps indiea, L.; and Turtur suratensis, Lath., ‘abun- dantly’; and I'shot a young pigeon’ inthe Pasdoom Corle (during’a journey I once took thither with the late botanist, Dr. Gardner), which I am sure was Turtur orientalis, Lath. * Since confirmed. 504 Mr. EB, L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. DP. bicinete keeps\to.‘the\ high trees, on the: berries | of which ait feeds, the teak being a very favourite one; they fly in large flocks, and I have frequently, when firing into a tree at one, killed half a dozen, which I never saw till they fell. They breed. in lofty trees, making a. rough nest of sticks, and lay two white eggs. Their note)is a modu- lated plaintive whistle, like that of all our other Trerons. ie on Chaleophaps indica is a ground dove, and is. rarely seen on trees; it, is abundant about Colombo, and extends into: the Kandy or Hill District and.as far as Kodally-kallu, northward, but I never saw it at Pt. Pedro or round Jaffna. It is very abundant inthe southern province; its plaintive owing ery may be heard morning and, eyen- ing from almost every thicket. til Turtur suratensis, Lath., is not. uncommon. about Colombo, :but affects open lands and the palmirah topes of the northern province; there its numbers are prodigious, and I have often killed twenty-eight or thirty of a morning between six o’clock. and nine, when, utterly tired of the unvarying round of seer-fish and tough chicken (all.we could get to eat in our station), my wife has begged for a few pigeons to make a pie. I got to like these pigeon-pies, and was, so much benefited by the exercise it gave me, that at length rarely a week passed without my sallying out once or twice to make up-a bag, and yet I never saw the number of these birds diminish. They and Fur- tur risorius, Li, are the commonest northern. pigeons ; the, latter, however, abides more on the open lands and low jungle, and from: its partiality to the Luprorbia hedges and jungles, is called, by the Ta- muls Cally-praa, Cally beng the native name for the Huphordia, and prad (the aa sounded as the final: letter in papa) their name for pigeons of all kinds. In one/palmirah tope near the village Warrany I discovered the elegant little 7’, humilis, Tem. ; this species has not, that I am aware of, been found elsewhere, nor does it extend a mile on each side of its location. All three of these turtles were building their nests in the same tope, similarly constructed..of twigs slightly laid together ; their eggs the same in colour and shape and only distinguishable by their size. TJ’. risorius and T’.. suratensis are also found along the western coast as soon as the traveller comes to the Euphorbia jungles, and they extend all round thence northward and eastward to Hambantotte,; where 7. risorius ceases. Treron bicincta begins about a day’s journey to the southward of Anarajahpoora, and extends up to the ford at Elephant. Pass, a few straggling over; but in the peninsula it is replaced by 7’. chlorigas- ter, Blyth; this however never extends elsewhere, and is I believe a migratory coast bird, only visiting us when the banian-trees are laden with their scarlet fruit. Down the central road from Tangutta, as far as Matelle, Blyth’s Carpophaga pusilla is not uncommon, but is a shy and wary bird. On the western coast I frequently saw a pigeon which I feel sure is Alsocomus. puniceus, Tick., and Kelaart has procured Palumbus E- phinstonii, Sykes, at Newera Ellia; and now this long list, is, done, and I suppose you are nearly tired of it. Ah, no! I had nearly for- Mivy E. Ti Layard’s “Rambles in Ceylon. 305 ‘gotten! the’Trincomalee rock-pigéon;: Columba ‘Livia, Briss.; which is ‘the pigeon-of ‘that place, breeding i in thousands 2 im ‘some rocks i in’ the .seaynear the shore. i gor But letome: get back: to Baleadua Base I Ths ‘got many ded ‘shells here:'° Helix Waltoni is:abundant in the early! morning along - the sides of 'the:road ;:'the mollusk is a fine shining’ black. «\\A ‘large variety of Hemastoma is:commow onthe coffee bushes)\\°T have a ‘minute little Vitrina', new tome, and a small Helix? with a multitude ‘of close-set whorls, also’ new. H. citrinas, cor: a shell:that« poor ‘Gardner gave: meas) such, is not uncommon ‘about the rocks tinder decaying vegetation ;\ and the curious H. Rivolii, Desh:, lies'in every direction, calcined by the burning of the forest; for planting, and yet, ‘curiously enough, I cannot finda single live specimen: \4chatina'oro- phila* and ‘another larger species +: whose> name do: not: know are ‘abundant under dead leaves and atthe roots of trees, and in the latter place'I found a new Carocolla, but unfortunately lost it by my 'col- “lecting-box falling from my pocket while jumping.over a‘chasm, be- “neath which the river ran foaming and roaring.) This'little mountain stream “has ‘supplied me with Paludomus nigricans, Reeve, and’ two others ‘neither of which I can identify with any figured by Reeve ; ‘but the larger:bears\a striking likeness toP. conica, ‘R., which E have received ‘from Sylhet.: In the Mahawilla Ganga, on’ my road from “Kandy hither, I-procured: P. globulosus, B.7, not onthe stones, but consand only !':and there are some others, vane Tchave: left» at*Ma- tele,’ gathered hastily on my: road-down.: A little tributary to! this “stream has furnished me with:some strange varieties of Melania ele- igansand' M.' pyramis®, very stunted in:growth«and:tinged with’ sul- \phate ofiron, with which the water is;strongly impregnated. » I must hot ‘forget to) tell: you, TD have ‘also. procured :here-Cyclostome zeyla- onieum, Pfeiffer. Thereis alsoa Pterocyclos®, much larger than another species, from’ a caveat /Tondemanaar in _ distriet, which ‘hasa curious spiral operculum. vitsli Our Cyclostomacea nile) as far as 1 know, very little: worked out vas yet. Cyel. cornw venatorium; the deceit dark brown. species vith a [The following notes have been supplied by Ww. H. eae a -eiHas ] 1 Vitrina membranacea, Bens. MSS. 2° Helix Puteolus; Bens. MSS. ©. 8 The only shell resembling H. citrina in form and. size ‘among vec spe- ‘ Seimens' received, is a pale H. Juliana, Gray, with a narrow browoy Kango’ si; |Achatina Orophila,.Bens., is A. Ceylanica, Pfr. 5 Probably A. inornata, Pfr., which is in the collection. 48, Paludomus,abbreviatus, Reeve, P.Z.S, ined, is one of these species; the : ‘other appears to be a somewhat’ smooth variety of P. sulcatus, Reeve. 7 Paludomus globulosus has not been received. P. dilatatus, Reeve; P.Z.S. “ined. may have been intended. = Melania elegans i is M. apinilbsas Lamarck, and Melania pyramis is M. tuberculata, Miill. oP yPis Cingalensis, Bens., Annals, vol. xi. ps 105, } 10 This is Cyel. (Aulopoma) Itiert of Guérin. 306 Mr. BE. Li Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. reddish zone, is commion about Caltura and the Pasdoom Corle, Kandy , and Matelle ;—the white variety"! with the dark zone, in the high tree jungle about the central road, crawling on decaying leaves in moist situations ;—the little uniform brown variety'? with the zone very faint, only under one large banian-tree in the Academy Gardens at Colombo. Similar as these varieties are, I should not wonder if they are all distinct, the smaller variety in particular; this never exceeds half an inch in diameter, whereas the others often attain to one inch. [See Note A. at the end of the paper. | The next we come to is C. involvulus; this exists in myriads at Galle, under cocoa-nut and other umbrageous trees, generally buried beneath the soil or dead leaves '’. We have a distinct species, or else a strongly marked variety of this, near Pt. Pedro, im a curious cave at Tondemandar'’*. It seldom has the protruding lip of involvulus, but in most instances the peri- treme is simple: I have examples in which the lip is decidedly re- flected, as in some specimens received from Chittagaon, and marked C. indicum'*. [See Note B.] The cave variety is altogether a lighter-built shell than that from Galle; it is more finely striated, and its colours darker and more blended together. The white band so conspicuous on the underside of involuulus is wanting, the black band fading off to a yellowish brown. The aperture is yellow, whereas in the Galle specimen it is pink. Found under large stones and the erevices of rock, in the Tondemanaar cave. I should not omit to mention, I have a specimen from Galle nearly quite white, aperture pink as usual. The next species we come to is C. ceylanicum'®. I leave better judges than myself to determine whether this is separable from the last. I can but bear testimony to its being found in widely-different localities, being in fact confined to the hills. There is a nearly white variety of this also. The opercula of ixvolvulus and ceylanicum are multispiral, the last layer diminishing so as to form a circle. I have three more of this turbiniform group of Cyclostoma: one from Pt. Pedro, found after rain on the trunks of palmirah trees. This, Mr. Cuming writes me word, is a new species!7. It may be briefly described thus : Diameter 3 lines, axis 4} lines; umbilicus open; whorls much rounded, mi- nutely striated ; spire rather long, subacute ; peritreme simple ; oper- culum round, multispiral, corneous, retractile. The colour varies N This appears to be a mere variety of Itieri. 12. This is Cycl. (Aulopoma) Helicinum, Chemnitz, .as defined: by Pfeiffer. 18 The Galle species is C. Menkeanum, Philippi. 14 The Tondemanaar species is C. 2nvolvulus, Mill. 15 The Chittagaon species is Cycl. Bensoni, Pfr., of which the habitat was previously unknown. It comes from the N.E. angle of the Bay of Bengal, near the Mogna mouth of the Ganges and Burhampooter. 16 Cyel. ceylanicum, Pfr., which; with a curious white variety, is\ in the collection, is perfectly distinct from the Tondemanaar shell. ; 7 A large and finely coloured variety of C. (Leptopoma) halophilum, Bens. Mr. EL. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 307 from a darkish horn-colour, with one or | more, lines on, the) body- whor],.to a deep tortoiseshell, with black lines. The animal is brown, with a livid foot; tentacula short. Another, allied to the foregoing, but larger, I have received in an imperfect state from Monegahagalla, in the hilly zone'’., I wait to get living examples to describe it. Another, nearly allied to C, Listeri, from. the Mauritius, but a less solid shell: diameter 43 lines, height 42 lines; umbilicus closed ; whorls, five, rounded, smooth ; spire rather long, subacute,; peri- treme white, double, the outer edge reflected; operculum, corneous, retractile. The prevailing colour is a lightish ground, with dark brown transverse wavy lines; apex blackish. I have seen numerous examples of a dirty white, immaculate ; the apex blackish, as in others. A cousin of mine, Mr. Charles P. Layard, obtained this in great abun- dance in the Saffragam district, in the Curuwitty Pass. At the same time, he procured four specimens of a very curious species: diameter 5, lines, axis 3 lines; spire exserted, covered with a dark brown epi- dermis, which is 72b4ed ; ground colour of shell light yellowish brown, marked with close-set, dark, wavy lines; peritreme double; opercu- lum retractile 19. Leaying this division we enter the flattened form, of which La- marck’s Planorbulum is an example. This species, as far as I can judge from description, without comparison of actual specimens, I have received from the. hilly zone. Unfortunately none that I have are.in good preservation 2°. ‘We have also from the same localities a, lesser species, but all I haye. seen, are faded. Of the curious Pupeeform. group of Cyclostoma, of which Benson’s C funiculatum.is an example, we have two.species, both found in the same localities in the Saffragam district, which is rich in mollusea. The smaller species?! measures: diameter 3}, length 10 lines ; it is thick in the middle. and tapers off towards the apex ; and. the mouth, which is. circular, and furnished with a deep circular sinus, communi- cating with a canal running along the base of the whorls and visible in all stages of growth; the peritreme is white, broad and reflected ; general. colour of shell) reddish brown; the whole surface. is finely striated and granulated, the granulations being more visible as the growth of the shell increases.;, the operculum is unlike any other I have seen, resembling in fact the thread of a wood-screw, varying from two to three revolutions; it is horny and retractile ; shell abun- dant under moss and, stones. The larger species?? measures 6 lines in diameter, 14 in length, and tapers gradually to the apex; aperture, canal and peritreme as in the last species ; operculum horny, dense, and retractile to a level with 18... orophilum, Bens., Annals, vol. xi. p. 106. 19 Those two species have not been received. 20 ©. annulatum, Pfr.,; which has been received, is probably the form here alluded to. 21. Cataulus Thwaitesi, Pfr. = Cataulus pyramidatus, Pfr. 308 Mr: B. Li. Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. the surface of the mouth; surface of shell finely streaked, between the canal and the umbilicus (which is closed) assuming a coarser cha- racter ; general colour reddish brown. Found in the same locality and situations as the last. Friday, April 25. — Here we are at Nalande, thirty-two miles from where I last wrote. C. is taking his cheroot, and I resume my pen. On our way down the Balcadua Pass I found the nest of Hirundo hyperythra (Layard and Blyth). It was built under the arch of a drain, into which I had to creep on my hands and knees. In struc- ture it precisely resembled that of the European swallow, H. rustica. There were four half-fledged young ones in it, and I found the rem- nants of broken eggs on the ground: from these I should say they were of a pale cream-colour speckled with dark spots, as in those of the English species. C. pointed out a nitre cave, which he said was worked by the natives; it appeared to be inhabited by myriads of bats. I procured the curious Lyriocephalus scutatus, L., from some low shrubs near it. At Matelle we rested under the hospitable roof of the assistant- agent, Mr. T. He and his family were absent, but I had seen them on my way down, and left my bullock-cart there. In his garden I shot Calliope eyana, Hodg., and Loriculus philippensis, Briss., which is very common here; Paleornis cyanocephalus, L., Pal. Calthrope, nobis, are also abundant; and I shot P. Alerandri, L., about five miles from the town, on my way hither: thus, with the exception of P. torquatus, which I did not observe, I obtained all our island parrots at this one place. P. forquatus is abundant about Jaffna, breeding in hollow trees and laying three or four white eggs. I saw them as far as Dambool, and doubt not they are sometimes found in Matelle. ae We left Matelle this morning at daylight, and reached this about ten o’clock: C. rode and I drove. We got along pretty well, stop- ping now and then to go after birds, of which Bucco flavifrons, C., and H. hyperythra, L, & B., were what I principally wanted. B. fla- vifrons is strictly a hill species ; the other three, Bucco zeylanicus, L., B. indicus, Lath., and B. ruficapillus, Gmel., being found equally in the high and low country. B. flavifrons does not seem to extend farther than this. Our drive was very lovely, and I had more time to admire the beautiful scenery than I had on my way down, We were gradually descending from the Kandian country over a suc- cession of undulating hills clothed with vegetation and abounding in birds and insects. We passed through one magnificent forest of large timber trees, whose branches were laced together and festooned with gigantic flowering creepers and encircled by the broad bright green leaves of the sword-fern, or clothed with the dark tapering leaves of the finger-fern. In this forest I saw some of our most valued indigenous butterflies: Minetra gambrisius, Papilio Helenus, Charaxes Bernhardus, Pap. Crino, in abundance ;_ Thecla Narada, a beautiful copper-coloured Myrina, Iphias Glaucippe, and many others. Unluckily, the bullock-driver had torn my net so much at starting, Mr, E..L., Layard’s Rambles in, Ceylon. 309 that, I had. left it behind with the cart as useless; I therefore could only. capture a few specimens of T.. Narada: these were so busily. employed in thrusting their trunks into the buffalos’ dung scattered about the road, that I simply had to take them by the wings, one after another, till I caught all I saw. I have captured this insect in Matura Galle and Jaffna; it has therefore a wide distribution. Between Kandy and this place I found the following Papilionide :— Papilio (Ornithopterus) Amphimedon. . Abundant. Pap: Polymnestor ........--+---+- Abundant. Pap. Erithonius 2... 02.00.05 5 05-- Abundant. Pap. Agamemnon ..........-...++.. Not uncommon. Pap. Brathycles ..........-. +--+. Common. Pap: Sarpedon (See Note C.]..-.-... Rare. Pap. Pammon \.. 2.0... eee Common. Pap. Helenus .. 2... 1.05.02 02S eee Rare. a, ; Diphila #4 \ [See Note D.]..... Very abundant. WT PCE ec cd oem os sas ale Very rare. Pap. Romulus ......65.56- 6505055 -- Very rare. Pap. Crinod . 20.0.2 e see eee eee Abundant. This last frequents the higher branches of the trees, and is conse- quently seldom captured: I have however procured a few, by finding them asleep and hanging to the underside of leaves, with their bodies in a line with the stems, so that their closed wings were quite pro- tected from the dews. Some stress has, I believe, been laid on the extension of the green band into the discoidal cell on the upper wing of this species. I myself once thought that this seemed to be a local distinction, but. since I have captured a large quantity I find it does not hold. I am now decidedly of opinion that it is quite an acci- dental variety... After we had seen to our horses, we sallied out to look for snipe and specimens. In the forest over against the Rest House I found a Carocolla which I had vot hitherto seen (but which I unfortunately lost from my box in some way), and a dead example of a remarkable Achatina with a multitude of whorls. I also procured a Cyclostoma new to me: diameter 12 lines, depth 3 lines; peritreme double, re- flected, spire flat, surface of whorls finely streaked ; operculum multi- spiral, retractile, colour a dark straw. Animal livid. Habitat, vege- table deposits in the clefts of rocks**. We found a pair of the large owls, Retupa ceylonensis, in a dark place near the river, but they were wide awake and flew away long ere we came within gun-shot of them. ‘The natives all say they feed largely on fish; they certainly relish that food in confinement. ~ On arriving at the ford I found the river very low, and was amazed to think how I had escaped an upset when I came over it on my way down, when it was swollen. — It was full of large boulders, then quite e Ach. veruina, Bens. MSS. 24 Not recognized in the collection. 310 Mr. E. L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. hidden by the water, which came up to the seat of the gig, but now, high out of the stream, they really look impassable. ‘Tomorrow will decide. The river furnished me with abundance of Paludomus spiralis, a species which I found at several of the rivers as far north as Madde- watchy. . Dambool, April 26. Safe and sound so far, thank Heaven! over the worst day’s journey of the whole road. The old time-worn rock, enfolding in its cavern temple hundreds of Buddhos of all sizes, from forty feet to as many inches, is frowning upon me in the dim moonlight: the night hawks sit churring and gobbling on the tumbledown rails of the Rest House fence: the large white bullocks of my cart lie ruminating at my side: and extended at full length, and covered with a single cloth, tucked under their heads and toes, repose my retainers; they look horribly like a line of corpses, but the nasal involuntaries that they play dis- pel the illusion. How fresh and beautiful the night is after the rain, and yet I cannot fancy myself in any place but the tropics, cool as it is! In Old England not a sound would break the stillness: in the words of a beautiful evening hymn, there “ Night and silence reign,” indeed; but here, the words of the Psalmist, “‘Thou makest dark- ness that it may be night, wherein all the beasts of the forest do move,” strike one with double force. I certainly think the stillest season of the twenty-four hours is from 11 a.m. to 3 p.m. As I sit, there are such a variety of sounds that it is hardly possible to distinguish them one from another: stop, let metry. There’s the lesser fern owl (C. asiaticus), the larger (C. Mahrattensis), the little Scops Lempiji, tree frogs, marsh frogs, crickets by scores, and seated on my table is an attenuated green grasshopper, whose pipe is as shrill as any of them despite his leanness. But there’s a sound I can’t make out; ~ I think it is the cry of the Brachystoma. I heard it on my way down, but could not detect what made it, nor could I this evening, though I hunted well for it; it is very like the ery of the cuckoo. Oh! of course there go the jackals ; a night in the Kast would not be perfect without them. ‘‘ Dead hindoo-ooo00,” howls one; “ Where, where, where,’ drawls a famished wretch, impatient for a bit ; ‘Here, he-re, he-e-er, he-ar’’ (a mouthful rendering his articulation imper- fect) yells a third ; and then comes a general chorus, in which “ Hin- doo-o0000,”’ “‘where”’ and ‘‘he-ar’’ are happily blended. But what has checked the noisy wretches in their concert? “a-a-areh! a-a-arch!” That’s a new note, and not far off either ; whose is it I wonder? ‘Here, Muttu! Muttu! you lazy beast, Muttu !’’—a shove, which sends him rolling over and over. ‘Eh! dara?” (who is that?) growls the sleeper, awakened. ‘‘ Here, Muttu! enna chattam?”’ (what is that noise?) ‘Ah! Dorray’ (master), and the winding sheet sits up- right. ‘‘ 4-a-arch, wa-a-arch”’ again from the jungle. <‘ Pully” (leopard), coolly replies Man Friday, and the winding sheet is re- sumed again. Such is habit! he is sleeping in the verandah of this lonely bungalow, with no protection im the world. Well, that loaded rifle yonder is some little comfort to me; so now for the events of the day. Ee oe SC: A DE a a —————™ Mr. E: Li: Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. 311 »@. and I. parted this morning ;:he to inspect his work, I to return home»he however saw me safe over the river, which was indeed a difficult matter. How we blundered blindly through it the first time I have no conception. After passing this, near the fifth mile there is a.vety bad place; in fact, the road passes over a rock, on which the iron shoes of my poor horse were like so many skates, and we had to hold him up by main force. Getting safely over this, we drove down what appeared the half-dry bed of a river rather than a road, full of loose stones and with a stream of water down the centre: at one place was a deep hole filled with mud ; luckily, a native passing with a caicatty (a crooked knife like a bill-hook) helped me to clear a.space through the jungle a little to one side, and I managed to avoid it. 'Today’s journey was fourteen miles, but owing to the bad state of the road I got in very late. At 4 o’clock, when the sun was not very hot, I sallied out to mount the rock again. I did not care about visiting the temples a second time, because I was disappointed when B.-and I went into them on our way down. The priests pointed out the gigantic Buddhos with great satisfaction. I am sure the figures are not solid stone; there is a large amount of plaster about them, which the yellow paint hides. One thing connected with Buddhos always strikes me as ridiculous: however one may be placed, stand- ing or lying, ‘‘the flame”’ issuing from the head is always in a right line with the body. : +o was pleased to find the Cypselus afinis building under the shel- ter of the high cliff, their nests being placed in patches of fifty or sixty together against the overhanging face of the rock: they were composed of mud, of a hemispherical shape, with a round hole at the side for egress and ingress. While on the top of the rock, being in want of a specimen, I shot two of the birds, and found that the many hundreds I saw hawking all round were procuring food for their young ones ; this consisted of minute green tree-hoppers (Cercopide), which they carried in a ball under the tongue. While I was watch- ing them one uttered a peculiar scream ; the cry was taken up and re- echoed from the minute specks in the clear blue ether far above me; all seemed animated with a common purpose—that of uttering piercing cries and chasing each other round and round the rock a dozen times ormore. Suddenly, in mid career, the cries ceased, and as each bird neared one spot it darted over the cliff, and I saw no more of them for the night. What could have thus led all of them to follow one common course so suddenly? A large swift (which I take to be C. Melba), C. Balasiensis and Macropteryx coronatus still kept on their airy gyrations, and so continued till my eyes could no longer follow them in the deepening shades of evening. On the summit of the rock, at the roots of some dead clumps of coarse grass that had once flourished in the scanty soil accumulated in the crevices, I found anew Cyclostoma*: diameter 6 lmes, axis 25; spire slightly exserted ; whorls 5, finely striated ; umbilicus very open; colour a uniform dark hair-brown ; operculum spiral, thin, corneous, totally retractile ; * Cycl. Parapsis, Bens. MSS. 312 Mr. E, L, Layard’s Rambles in Ceylon. animal approaching to black. Lower down I detected none of these, but I procured several new Helices and the Pterocyclos, allied to that before mentioned found in the cave at Tondemanaar in my district, but larger and coarser, with the wing more free, the spire not ex- serted 2°, The Tondemanaar shell measures : diameter 9 lines, axis 4 ; whorls 5 ; umbilicus very open ; the ground colour is whitish, marked with transverse wavy reddish brown lines; spire slight, exserted ; operculum pyramidal, rough, multispiral, hollow, partially retractile ; animal livid brown®’. It is found in some abundance in a cave in the curious limestone formation of the Jaffna peninsula, which at Tonde- manaar crops out in a large mass. The best idea I can give of this remarkable formation is comparing it to a huge wave of liquid mud, which has rolled over the country and been suddenly arrested and hardened in its course. The whole of this muddy stream appears to have been full of bubbles, and this cave merely a large one ; I should say, 40 yards long by 10 broad: it is raised above the surrounding country, and the centre, where the crust was thin, has fallen in and lies in crumbled fragments below. A solitary banian-tree, planted doubtless by some passing crow, springs from the bottom of the cave, and among its roots and the crevices of the weather-worn fragments lie the Pterocycli I have described. In no other place in the whole of the Northern peninsula could I find a single specimen,—its dry and burning soil affords them no shelter ; but down in the cave it is always cool and moist, and ferns (only, otherwise, found down deep wells in this province) abound in the wildest luxuriance. There are several of these caves about Jaffna; the most celebrated is that near Pootoor, called Nurahverri, which assumes the shape of a natural well, said to communicate with the sea. It is of a vast depth, and - bottles previously corked have been lowered into it and brought up filled with salt water, though the upper surface is perfectly fresh. Of the Helices I defer giving you any information (I have observed about forty species here, many of which are undescribed) until Mr. Benson shall have examined them. I should probably only describe many well-known species, and run my letter to an enormous length : it has already exceeded the limits I had assigned to it, and I shall therefore close, and resume it again if I find anything to amuse you further on. I do not think I shall be able to write till I reach Anarajahpoora, for there are no Rest-Houses along the road I am going, and I have neither table nor chair, and must trust to chance for accommodation. So, till you hear from me again, believe me yours very truly, E. L. Layarp. Nore A.—Since the above was written, Mr. W. H. Benson writes me word that a Cyclostoma in the British Museum (supposed to have been received from me, but sent by a cousin of mine, Mr. Fred. Layard) is not the true C. cornu venatorium, as labeled by him, but C. Heli- 5 P, Cingalensis, B. ; . 7 The Tondemanaar Pterocyclos is Pt. rupestris, Benson, var. picta, Troschel. Mr. Li: Layare’s Rambles in Ceylon. 313 ig "Pfr." He also ‘writes : “ Pfeiffer informs me that specimens ‘C. halophilim found by Captain Templeman near Colombo are larger Enki those I got at Galle (described ‘Annals,’ vol. vil. p. 265).” Mr. F: Layard’s C. cornu venatorium I never saw ; I merely guess, there- fore’ (recollecting that. before I took to observing mollusca myself, I brought him many different species from Galle), that these may have been some Galle specimens: in which case my dark cornu venatorium may be C. Helicinum, and my small variety, the large variety of ha- lophilum taken by Capt. Templeman*. (Quere : Should not this be Dr. Templeton, a well-known naturalist here?) *8 Note B.—Mr. Benson, as before quoted, writes: ‘‘ With the little turbiniform halophilum 1 took C. Menkeanum, Pfr.°°, which is con- founded in England with C. involuulus.” In this case ‘the Galle shell will probably be C. Menkeanum (mine were however named by Mr. Cuming) ; and may not my cave shell be C. involvulus, vera, sed? Notre C.—P. Sarpedon is a low-country species, and remarkably abundant about Colombo ; it feeds principally on cinnamon ; and the ehrysalis 1 is shaped like that of Agamemnon, which feeds on sie sour- sop. P. Brathycles represents these two in the hills and is very abun- dant, while they are rare. The larya I do not know. “Nore D.—P. Hector feeds on the Aristolochia medica, which is very abundant about Pt. Pedro: the caterpillar of this and Diphilus are Diag similar, and feed on the same plant. f haye often ries Pammon. and Romulus feed on various species of Citrus, and have a yery differently shaped chrysalis from Hector and Diphilus. A curious division might be made by separating the species accord- ing to the chrysalis, showing at once how little this can be depended on in the formation of groups. Pap. (O.) Amphimedon stands alone, Then Hector and Diphilus, in which the knobs on the body are largely developed :_the caterpillars also resemble each other, and they feed on creeping plants. A large new species, somewhat resembling Diphilus, may be classed with these...Then follow, Polymnestor, Erithonius, Pammon, Polites, Romulus, and probably Crino and He- lenus: in these the knobs are entirely wanting and the head bifur- cate ; the caterpillars are green, smooth (not spiny, like Amphimedon and Hector), and all feed on trees of the genus Citrus. _Then Aga- -* Pfeiffer writes and ee Capt. Templeman.— W.B. #8 Vide notes 10, 11, 12 and 17 supra. 2 ''Cycl. Menkeanum is distinguished from C. involvulus by aslisiaite wider umbilicus, smaller aperture, porrect and rugose interior lip, greater solidity, and further by a character previously overlooked, viz. the gradual descent, above, of the last whorl behind the aperture. Vide notes 13 and 24 supra. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xi. 21 314 Bibliographical Notices. memnon and Sarpedon (and probably Brathycles), which feed on éin- namon and sout-sop : the chrysalis is smooth, the head bluntly bifur-" cate, the thorax prolonged into a point and the back nearly straight ; ” whereas all the others are more or less bent into an angle: they differ’ also in position, being suspended to the undersides of /eaves with the. head downwards, whereas all the others are attached to the stems of plants with the head upwards. et I cannot at this moment call to mind what the larvee are like; it is several years since I saw and drew them (with many others), and — my wife painted them. ‘They are, or were, in the British Museum, “ placed there by Dr. Templeton; you can refer and see, if you wish ~ to follow this up. ae Lastly, P. dissimilis carries its name with it into the chrysalis state: it is unlike any other, being indeed swt generis: it precisely resem- bles a piece of burnt stick, very elongated and ending abruptly as it. were; head hardly bifurcate ; thorax distinctly so. ris Papilio Antipathes has only been captured once to my knowledge’ in the island, I therefore know nothing of its transformations. Be- sides this one which is in my collection, I saw two specimens only, and those on the road between Ambegammoa and Yatteantotte in the hills. goa) 0k BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Pet Principles of the Anatomy and Physiology of the Vegetable Cell. By Hvuco von Mout. Translated by ARtrHuR Henrrey, F.R,S. &e. Van Voorst, 1852. Somewnar late in the day perhaps, but still we hope not too late, we call the attention of our readers to the above most valuable con- tribution to the science of vegetable physiology. There are others who have made more noise in the world, but perhaps no continental botanist has contributed so much, by careful, painstaking, and con- scientious research to the development of his subject, and there is certainly none whose voice deserves to be more attentively listened to than Hugo von Mohl ;—a man of facts, whose theories have been his humble and useful servants, not his masters. It is hardly necessary for us to point out in addition, that Mr. Henfrey’s name, as the trans- lator, not only secures the fidelity of interpretation of Von Mohl’s ideas, but is sufficient assurance that the doctrine of the vegetable cell is here at the level of the present state of knowledge. As an admirable exposition of that doctrine, we cordially recom- mend it to the English reader, and regarding it in that point of view, there are one or two matters on which we shall venture to offer a few words of criticism. ee The first of these is the very common notion which prevails, we” might say among all botanists (with the exception of Von Mohil), with regard to the respective activities of the two great morpholo-, gical elements of the vegetable cell,—the cellulose membrane, and the | nitrogenous primordial utricle, “rs : OE 7 * . Bibliographical Notices. 315 Alex, Braun, one of the most,profound of modern vegetable phy- siologists, says, “‘ From the contents (¢, e, the primordial utricle with its contents) all the vital activity of the cell proceeds ; the membrane is_an externally deposited structure, a product of secretion, which — takes only a passive share in the vital actions, as the medium of ex- change between the interior and the exterior, at the same time sepa- rating and uniting the neighbouring cells, and affording defence and solidity to the separate cell in connexion with the whole tissue. ... Thus the life of the plant weaves in the cell-membrane its own shroud, and dies at last in the dwelling it has constructed for itself.”” (Ueber Verjungung, p. 166.) Schacht (Die Pflanzen-Zelle) as decidedly advocates the same view, and so far as we know, it is that adopted in all the ordinary text-books; m these we universally find it assumed or stated, that the cellulose membrane of the cell is a passive element excreted and formed by the primordial utricle, and possessing no powers inde- pendent. of it. Von Mohl, however, speaks far more cautiously on this head ; in his present work, p. 36, we find :— In all young cells, whatever their subsequent contents may be, whether they persist in the stage of cells or become changed into vascular utricles, a series of formations are met with, which disappear again more or less perfectly in the subsequent periods of life, and which stand in the closest relation to the origin and growth of the young cell, but only in particular cases in relation to their later func- tions ..... 4» The»primordial utricle disappears again with the thick- ening ‘of the vessels, the cells of the wood sof the pith of the inner part of the petiole, and of thick leaves” (p. 36-37), And the fact of the early disappearance of the primordial utricle in many cases was equally pointed out in his earlier work, ‘‘ Remarks on the Struc- ture of the Vegetable Cell,’ 1844 (Taylor’s Scientific Memoirs, iv. 91). Now a slight consideration must we think render it evident, that if it be true that the primordial utricle disappears with the thickening of the cellulose membrane, the latter continuing to grow subsequently to its disappearance, it cannot be that the primordial utricle is the sole active agent in the growth of the plant; the cel- lulose membrane must have its power of growth and independent activity also. That such is indeed the case is we think evidenced in the most clear and striking manner by the development of the peculiar spirally thickened and perforated cells in the leaf of Sphagnum, which is so well deseribed by Schacht (/. c. 66-67), whose observations (the full bearing of which he does not seem to see) we have taken occa- sion to verify in every particular. We have no space to enter into details in this place, but we may shortly state that certain cells, at first perfectly resembling the rest of those which constitute the base of the leaf of Sphagnum, enlarge disproportionately, and gradually lose every trace of contents and primordial utricle. Iodine, sul- phurie acid and sugar, and other reagents which yield abundant evi- dence of the primordial utricle in the surrounding cells, fail to pro- 21% 316 Bibliographical Notices. duce the slightest characteristic reaction in these. But tracing these enlarged cells in their course towards the point of the leaf, we find that, first, a very considerable spiral or annular thickening band is developed from their ovules ; and secondly, that these walls become perforated in particular localities, showing clearly that the cellulose wall is in itself abundantly competent to perform the vital actions of assimilation and absorption, or rather resolution, without the assist- ance of the primordial utricle. Nor let it be said, that here the thickenings and resolutions are determined by the primordial utricles of adjacent cells, for the Sphag- num leaf, as is well known, consists of only a single layer of cells joined side by side, and the thickening takes place as much on the upper and lower surfaces as on the sides of the spiral cells, while the perforations are formed exclusively upon the upper and lower sur- faces. Surely here nature furnishes us with a crucial instance of the independent vitality and powers of action of the cellulose cell-wall, whence important conclusions may be drawn for the whole vege- table kingdom. There is yet another error which we venture to submit pervades the whole of vegetable no less than animal physiology,—we refer to the notion that animals and plants are formed by the coalescence of their histological elements—the cells. It is said that plants are formed by means of cells which have ‘‘ grown together’? (Von Mohl, p- 30), having “arisen separately as development teaches”? (Schacht, p- 75) ; and this conception of the individuality of the separate plant- cells, though by giving distinctness to the ideas of investigators it has served a good purpose, seems to us to be at present essentially obstructive. If in fact we turn from this convenient mode of viewing the facts to the facts themselves as they really are, we find that the cells which compose any vegetable tissue never have been independent, and that therefore it is as absurd to talk of their coalescence, as to say that-a man is formed by the coalescence of his head, trunk and limbs. Indeed, all the knowledge we have hitherto obtained of develop- ment, whether morphological or histological, uniformly bears testi- mony to the truth, that the great law established by Von Bar for the animal world holds good as universally in that of plants. They and all their organs, and all the histological elements of these organs, are produced, not by the coalescence of the heterogeneous, but by the dif- ferentiation of the homogeneous parts, and it would be more true to say that the plant is formed by the separation of cells than that it arises from their coalescence. This however is a most important subject, and one which we hope to follow out elsewhere. Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie. Von Dr. R. A. Puriipri. Halle, 1853. 8vo, pp. 548. By the preface we are informed that this work was written on board the Hamburg brig Bonito, and dated while it was passing Cape Horn, the author having, by the late political disturbances in ‘Titi Bibliographical Notices. 317 Germany, and also on account of his own very bad health, been obliged to make an excusion to the west coast of South America, where there is no doubt he will add much to our knowledge of the mol- luscous animals, and it is to be hoped give us as good a work on the mollusca of those seas as his very excellent one on those of Sicily. The present work is divided into three sections. The first con- tains the general characteristics of Mollusca, with an account of their systematic classification, uses, and terminology. The second, the systematic arrangement of the 638 genera of Mol- lusea (viz. 403 Univalves, 210 Bivalves, 25 Tunicata), and 35 genera of Cirripedia, with their characters, synonyma, a reference to those works in which they were first described, and the derivations* of their generic names. » The third contains an alphabetical list of all the genera of recent and fossil Mollusca which are not referred to in the former part ; an index of the Latin and German terms used in the work and of the genera and their synonyma. The first Part appears to be very carefully executed, and contains a great quantity of very interesting and novel matter. In the second Part all the classes are arranged nearly in the same manner as in the latest edition of the Systems proposed by Dr. Gray in his various Essays, and as now used in the British Museum, and the greater part of the names of the genera and their synonyma are evidently adopted from the List of Genera of Mollusca published by that author in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1847. The enlargement of the Cuvierian order Seutibranchia to contain the Nerites; Trochi and Turbines, as well as the Haliotide and Emargi- nulide, is adopted, and it is placed next to the Cyclobranchie and Cirribranchiata. The families proposed in the ‘Synopsis of the British Museum’ for the year 1838 and 1840, gradually modified as the knowledge of the animals increased until the publication of the fourth volume of the ‘Figures of Mollusca’ by Mrs. Gray, and in the Special Catalogues of Pteropods and Cephalopods, have been almost uniformly adopted; the chief alterations being the separa- tion of the Olivacea from Buccinide proposed by Dr. Troschel, the placing of Siphonariacea and Acmeacea (= Tecturide) with Pectinibranchia, and the arranging of Ampulluriacea with Pulmonata, —three alterations which must have arisen from Dr. Philippi’s not having had the opportunity of examining the animals, which we -are convinced he will be the first to alter when he has done so;. and fortunately the country he is now engaged in exploring will afford »him many materials for the purpose. Dr. Philippi, when speaking of Dr. Gray’s arrangement, observes, that it has been changed from year to year. We consider this is the greatest praise, for the changes have only been made by trying to keep the systematic arrangement of the Mollusca on a level with the rapidly progressive state of the science. ‘© It isan excellent manual, and almost the only work on the sub- ~ '* There are many instances where explanations are given of names which ‘were intended simply as names without any meaning, and some names of this kind are corrected to make them fit the explanations given ! ! ! 318 Royal Society. ject which approaches the present state of the science ; and from the same arrangement being used as that adopted in the British Museum, it forms an excellent manual for that collection. In the Press. A Naturalists Rambles on the Devonshire Coast. By P. H. Gossz, A.L.S. This work will embody the result of researches and observation made by the author among the rocks, caves and tide-pools ofthe interesting shores of North and South Devon ; and will comprise the most beautiful and interesting forms of sea-side Natural History, many of which are as yet undescribed. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ROYAL SOCIETY. Jan. 13, 1853.—A paper was read, entitled ‘‘ Description of some species of the extinct genus Nesodon.” By Prof. Owen, FRuS. 54.0 The author commences by referring to a genus of extinct herbi- yorous mammals which he had founded in 1836, on certain. fossil remains discovered in Patagonia, and which, from the insular dispo- sition of the enamel folds characteristic of the molar teeth, he had called Nesodon. Subsequent transmissions of fossils from the same part of South America, by their discoverer, Capt. Sulivan, R.N., now enabled. the author to define four species of the genus. The first which he describes is founded on a considerable portion of the cra- nium and the lower jaw, with the teeth, and is called Nesodon ovinus. After the requisite osteological details and comparisons the author proceeds to describe the three incisors, the canine, and five molar teeth, which are present on each side of both upper and lower jaws, and then enters upon an inquiry as to the nature and homo- logies of the grinding teeth. ‘The result is to show that the first four molars belong, with the incisors and canines, to the deciduous series, and that the fifth molar is the first true molar of the perma- nent series ; the germ of a second true molar was discovered behind this, in both the upper and the lower jaws, whence the author con- cludes that the Nesodon ovinus had the typical number of teeth when ‘ ; - SB et 4—4 the permanent series was fully developed, viz. 1], ¢ >> P FG mo—= 44. The structure of the grinding teeth proving the extinct animal to have been herbivorous, the number and kinds of teeth in the entire series show that it was ungulate. In this great natural series of mam- malia the author next shows that the Nesodon had the nearest affi- nities to the odd-toed or Perissodactyle order amongst the existing species ; but certain modifications of structure, hitherto peculiar, to the even-toed or Artiodactyle Ungulates, are repeated in the cranium of the Nesodon: more important marks of affinity are pointed out in the Nesodon to the Toxodon; and both these extinct forms of South Royal Society. 319 American herbiyores are shown to agree with each other in characters of greater value, derived from the osseous and dental systems, than any of those by which the Nesodon resembles either the Perissodac- tyle or Artiodactyle divisions of hoofed animals. The genus Nesodon is characterized by the following modifications of the teeth, which in number and kind are according to the typical dental formula above given. Jncisors trenchant, with long, slightly curved crowns, of limited growth: canines small, not exceeding in ‘length: the contiguous premolars. Molars, in the upper jaw, with long; curved, transversely compressed crowns, which contract as they penetrate the bone and ultimately develope fangs ; the outer side of the'crown ridged, the inner side penetrated by two more jor less complex folds of enamel, leaving insular patches on the worn crown : enamel thin. The lower molars, long, straight, and compressed ; divided by an external longitudinal indent into two unequal lobes, both penetrated at, the inner side by a fold of enamel, which is com- plex in the hinder lobe. All the teeth have exserted crowns of equal height and arranged in an unbroken series. ‘The bony palate is entire and extends back beyond the molars, the maxillaries and “palatines forming the back part in equal proportions. A distinct articular cavity and eminence for the lower jaw; the eminence long and concave transversely, short and convex longitudinally; a protu- ‘berant post-glenoid process; a strong and deep zygoma, the orbit ‘and temporal fossa widely intercommunicating ; the premaxillaries join the nasals. *'“Of the genus presenting the above dental and osteal characters ‘the author defines four species :—the first, about the size of a Llama, ‘is the Nesodon imbricatus ; the second, of the size‘of'a Zebra, is the Nesodon Sulivani; the species to which belong the portions of skull, ‘with the teeth, described in the present memoir, did not exceed the size of a large sheep, and is termed’ the Nesodon ovinus;' fourthly, a species of the size of a Rhinoceros, Nesodon magnus, is satisfactorily ‘indicated by a grinder of the upper jaw. In conclusion, the author remarks, that the osteological characters defining the orders of hoofed quadrupeds, called Proboscidia, Perissodactyla and Artiodactyla, are associated with modifications of the soft parts of such importance, _as not only to establish the principle of that ternary division of ‘the “great natural group of Ungulata, but to indicate that the known mo- difications of the skeleton of the extinct Toxodons and Nesodons of South America, in the degree in which they differ from the osteology _of the already defined orders of Ungulata, must have been associated with concomitant modifications of other parts of their structure which would lead to their being placed in a distinct division, equal to the ’Proboscidia; and, like that order, to be more nearly allied to the Pe- rissodactyla ‘than the Artiodactyla. ‘This new division of the Ungulata “the author proposes to call Toxodontia, and he remarks that its dental and osteal characters, while they illustrate the close mutual affinities “between the Nesodons and Toxodons, tend to dissipate’ much of the obscurity supposed to involve the true affinities of the Toxodon, and to ‘reconcile the conflicting opinions as to the proper position of that genus in the mammalian class. 320 Zoological Society. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. March 25, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES OF NASSA, IN THE COLLECTION or Hucu Cumine, Ese. By ArtHur Apams, F.L.S. etc. Subgenus Nassa. Shell cassiform ; spire short ; inner lip with the callus greatly de- veloped. A. Shell ribbed or nodulous. 1. Nassa coronuta, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, cine- rescente, fascid supra albidd, infra fusco ornatd; spird brevi ; anfractibus ad suturas angulatis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis distantibus rotundis supra nodulosis ; labio callo crasso obtecto ; columelld rugosd ; labro extus marginato, intus lirato. Hab. Corrigidor, Bay of Manila, under stones, low water (Z. C.). Mus. Cuming. 2. Nassa pispar, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-conicd, ventricosd, levi, lutescente, rufo cinereoque varie pictd ; anfractibus superneé gibbosis ; labio callo albo mediocri tecto; columella transversim corrugatd ; labro anticé dentato, intus lirato. Hab. Philippines, sandy mud (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 3. Nassa stigmaria, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-ventricosd, rufescente, albo fuscoque variegatd et punctatd; liris granosis transversis ornatd, granis planis quadratis ; labio levi, callo albo nitido obtecto, labro margine dentato. Hab. Island of Siquijor, Philippines, under stones (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 4. Nassa S1quisorensis, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, subturritd, rufescente, fascid pallida cinctd, longitudinaliter costellatd ; suturd tuberculis moniliformibus ornatd, costellis permultis confertis, interstitiis transversim striatis ; columella corrugatd, labro antice valde dentato. Hab. Island of Siquijor, Philippines (7. C.). Mus. Cuming. 5. Nassa retrecosa, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, acuminatd; spird acutd, rufescente, suturd canaliculatd, cingulis albis transversim et longitudinaliter cancellatd ; labro crenato, antice dilatato et sinuato ; labio callo, subexpanso, anticé recto. Hab. Albay, Luzon, coarse sand, 6 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cum. 6. Nassa verrucosa, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-acuminatd, spird productd; suturd canaliculatd, rufescente, fusco sparsim punctatd, liris transversis granosis ornatd, granis rotundis verru- ciformibus in seriebus obliquis longitudinalibus dispositis ; labio valde calloso, tuberculato, albo ; labro margine serrato. Hab. Eastern Seas. 7. Nassa vARIEGATA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-ventricosd, albido-grised, fuscoque variegatd, longitudinaliter striata, liris Zoological Society. 321 transversis granosis subdistantibus ornatd, granis rotundis in seriebus obliquis longitudinalibus dispositis ; labio tuberculato callo tenui expanso tecto, labro margine crenato, Hab. Dalmaguete, island of Negros, Philippines (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 8. Nassa camuata, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, acuminatd, sub- turritd, albidd, fascid rufd cinctd, suturd tuberculis moniliformi- bus ornatd, longitudinaliter costellatd ; costellis simplicibus, inter- stitiis concinne clathratis, labio callo tenui obtecto, labro margine crenulato. Hab. Cagayan, Mindanao, sandy mud, 25 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 9. NassA RANIDA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, acuminatd, sub- turritd, rufescente, cingulis transversis granosis sculptd, granis elongatis subquadratis in seriebus obliquis longitudinalibus dis- positis ; columelld rugosd ; labio non calloso, labro valdé dentato. Hab. Burias, 6 fathoms, coral sand (H.C.). Mus. Cuming. 10. Nassa’sorpipa, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, albidd, fusco fasciatd; suturd tuberculis moniliformibus ornatd; longitudinaliter costatd, transversim valdé liratd; labio callo albo crasso tecto ; columella corrugatd ; labro margine calloso reflexo. Hab. Siquijor, on the reefs. 11. Nassa Cuminen, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, ventricosd albidd, rufo nebulosd ; suturd canaliculatd, liris transversis gra- nosis sculptd, granis quadratis in seriebus longitudinalibus dispo- sitis; aperturd ringente; labio corrugato, tuberculifero; labro intus valde sulcato. Hab. China. Mus. Cuming. Unique specimen. 12. NassA CRENELLIFERA, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, acumi- natd, subturritd, albidd, fascid pallidd rufd cinctd ; suturd cana- liculatd, margine crenellifero, transversim striatd, longitudinaliter tenuissime costatd ; columelld sublevi; labro integro. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 13. Nassa sutcrrerA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-ventricosd ; spird productd, cinerescente, luteo-fusco variegatd, longitudinaliter subplicatd, transversim liratd ; anfractu ultimo infra suturam sulco impresso ; labii callo crasso mediocri ; collumelld anticé bi- plicatd ; labro intus lirato. , _ Hab. Algoa Bay. 14. Nassa corticaTa, A. Adams. VN, testd ovato-conicd, spird productd, epidermide viridi-fusco obtectd; anfractibus superne nodosis ; anfractu ultimo anticé cinguld subnodosd ornato, postice nodulis coronato; labio vix calloso; columella antice biplicatd ; labro extus marginato, intus lirato. Hab. New Zealand. 15.. NassA LABECULA, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, obliqud ; spird subacuminatd, pallide fuscd ; anfractu ultimo fascid fuscd a a oe oe 822 Zoological Society. _ obsoletd. cincto; anfractibus planulatis supremis costatis, ultimo supern® costato, inferne plano ; labii callo expanso, tenui, nitidd labeculd fuscd ornato ; labro posticé incrassato, intus dentato. Hab. Burias, 6 fathoms, coral sand (7. C.). Mus. Cuming. 16. Nassa muuticosrata, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, acuminatd, albo rufoque variegatd, longitudinaliter costatd ; costis, planis obliquis confertis permultis ; labio cum callo parvo tecto ; columelld levi, antic? biplicatd ; labro intus sulcato, margine acuto integro. Hab, Batangas, island of Luzon, 4 fathoms, coarse sand (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 17. Nassa costata, A. Adams. N_ testd ovato-conicd,. spird acutd, productd, pallidd, anfractu ultimo maculd rufo-fused or- natd; anfractibus convexiusculis, longitudinaliter costatis, inter- stitiis planis ; anfractu ultimo anticé transversim striato ; labio cum callo circumscripto tecto; columellid transversim, rugosd ; labro antic? dentato, intus lirato. Hab. Island of Burias, sandy mud, 6 fathoms (H. C.), Mus. Cuming. ’ 18. Nassa catuosa, A. Adams. WN. testd parvd, ovatd, spird acutd, albd fusco-maculatd, longitudinaliter costatd, transversim sulcatd; labio cum callo magno albo nitido expanso tecto; columella antice triplicatd ; labro margine incrassato calloso, intus dentato- lirato. Hab. Bais, island of Negros, 7 fathoms, sandy mud (#7. C.).. Mus. Cuming. 19. Nassa. GEMMULIFERA, A, Adams... N. testd ovato-conicd, spird aculd, productd, cinerescente rufo variegatd, longitudinaliter plicatd, transversim. cingulatd, cingulis ad plicas noduliferis ; labio cum callo expanso albo tecto; columella transversim corru- gata; labro intus lirato. Hab. Burias, 6 fathoms, coarse sand (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 20. Nassa FisstLaBris, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, obliqud, cinerescente, pallidé fasciatd, longitudinaliter costatd, anfractu ultimo antice transversim sulcato ; labio cum callo expanso obtecto ; columelld anticé tuberculis duobus transversis; labro anticé sinuato, postice valde inciso. Hab. Cagayan, Prov. Misamis, island of Mindanao, 25 fathoms, sandy mud (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 21. Nassa nopicosraTa, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, albd, fascid pallidd fulvd cinetd ; anfractibus planulatis, longitudinali- ter costatis, transversim evanide liratis ; costis nodis distantibus instructis, supern? nodosis ; labio cum callo circumscripto tecto ; columelld rugosd, antice acutd, productd ; labro extus limbato, antice valde sinuato. Hab. Island of Corrigidor, 6 fathoms, coarse sand (1. C.).. Mus. Cuming. 2 22. Nassa pevicata, A. Adams... testd ovato-conicd, subpel- lucidd, albidd, fascid angustd, fuscd, maculisque fuscis ornatd, lon- Zoological Society. 828 oN gitudinaliter costatd, costis planulatis supérn®’ nodosis, interstitiis - _ lineis elevatis transversis clathratis ; labio calloso’; columelld an- tice plicis quatuor ; labro margine acuto, intus longitudinaliter sul- cato, transversim lirato. » Hab. Sorsogon, Albay, Luzon, coarse sand, 6 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 23. Nassa CANCELLATA, A. Adams. N. testd ovato-conicd, spird acutd, fulvescenti, fusco variegatd, longitudinaliter costatd, costis planis rotundatis, interstitiis concinné cancellatis;' labio callo magno expanso crasso obtecto; columelld levi, simplici; labro ““\" margine calloso incrassato, antic subsinuato. Hab. Masbate, under stones (H.C.). | Mus. Cuming. 24, Nassa cLatHratura, A. Adams. N. testd ovata, spird , acutd, anfractibus convewxis, nived, longitudinaliter costatd ; costis ~“nodulosis, interstitiis valde clathratis ; labio cum callo mediocri , obtecto ; columella antice biplicatd ; labro extus varicoso, intus ~"* lirato. Hab. Island of Siquijor, deep water, sandy mud (H. C.). Maus. “Cuming. “25. Nassa crenottrata, A. Adams. N. testd parvd, ovatd, pallid, lineis angustis transversis fuscis ornatd, longitudinaliter costatd, costis nodulosis, supern® nodosis ; aperturd angustatd ; _ labio cum callo obtecto; columelld plicis quatuor transversis in- “""" structo; labro extus marginato, intus valde: dentato-lirato. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. -* 26. NASSA SINUSIGERA, A’ Adams.’' 7 N.! testdovato-conicd; | ob- liqud ; spird acuminatd, pallidd, fuscg variegatd, longitudinaliter costatd, costis superne nodulosis, transversim sulcatd ; labio cum callo mediocri tecto; columelld transversim corrugato-plicatd ; labro anticé valde sinuato. ; Hab. Catbalonga, island of Samaar, 8 fathoms, coarse sand (H.C.). Mus. Cuming. 27. Nassa GenicuLaTa, A. Adams. N. testd parvd, ovato-conicd, Sulvd, albo variegatd; fascid lata, transversd, cinereo-fuscd cinctd, transversim striatd, longitudinaliter costatd; costis geni- culatis ; labio subcalloso, anticé bituberculato; labro extus in- crassato, intus dentato-lirato. Hab. Island of Ticao, 4 fathoms, sand (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 28. Nassa speciosa, A. Adams...’ NN. testd ovato-conicd, acumi- natd, lutescente, albo variegatd, transversim liratd, liris confertis granulosis, longitudinaliter plicatd ; plicis distantibus obliquis, su- perne nodosis, nodulis albis ; aperturd albd, anticé rufo-fusco ma- culatd ; columelld levi, callo subexpanso tectd ; labro intus evanide __ lirato, margine anticé maculd fused. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. | 29. Nassa optusaTa, A. Adams. UN. testd ovato-conicd, spird ‘obtusd, pallidd, rufo-fusco variegatd, transversim liratd, longitu- dinaliter costatd, costis distantibus superné nodosis ; labio callo 324 Zoological Society. crasso albo obtecto ; labro intus incrassato, sulcato et. transversim lirato. Hab. Island of Ticao, coral sand, 7 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 30. Nassa aBysstcoua, A. Adams. N. testd parvd, ovato-conied, sordidé alba ; costellis confertis longitudinalibus permultis, inter- stitiis concinn® clathratis ornatd; labio arcuato, mediocriter cal- loso ; labro intus dentato-lirato, extus incrassato. Hab. Loay, island of Bohol, clayey ground, 60 fathoms (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 31. Nassa pusio, A. Adams. WN. testd parvd, ovato-conicd, fulvd, fusco variegatd et maculosd ; costellis planis, longitudinali- bus confertis ornatd ; anfractu ultimo anticé sulcato, labio cum callo nitido subexpanso tecto; labro intus sulcato, margine subreflexo. Hab. Sorsogon, Albay, isle of Luzon, 6 fathoms, coarse sand (H.C.). Mus. Cuming. B. Shell spinulose ; inner lip with the callus moderate, defined. 32. Nassa nispipa, A. Adams. WN. testd ovato-acutd, albido- cinered, rufo-fusco punctatd, nodispinosd, longitudinaliter plicatd ; plicis cum seriebus novem tuberculorum spiniformium armatis. Hab. Loon, island of Bohol, on the reefs, low water (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. Plicated, the rows of tubercles rather close together, the upper row distinct from the rest. 33. Nassa ecurinaTA, A. Adams. NN. testd elongato-ovatd, al- bidd, nodispinosd, longitudinaliter plicatd, plicis quinque, seriebus tuberculorum spiniformium armatis. Hab. Galeo, island of Mindoro, 3 fathoms, sandy mud (H. C.). Plicated, with the upper row of tubercles larger and distinct from the others. Subgenus Ezone, Risso. Shell with the back gibbous ; inner lip with the callus greatly de- veloped, surrounding the circumference of the shell. 1. Nassa crrcumcincta, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, cinered, nitidd, dorso gibbosd; spird brevi, acutd, suturd fuscd; labio cum callo crasso albo nitido tecto, marginibus usque ad spiram decur- rentibus fusco marginatis ; columella levi, anticé uniplicatd ; labro calloso marginato, intus levi. Hab. Red Sea. Mus. Cuming. 2. Nassa porsuosa, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, depressd ; spird acutd, dorso in medio nodatd, olivaced, levi, longitudinaliter sub- plicatd ; labio cum callo magno crasso lutescente tecto, marginibus incrassatis usque ad spiram decurrentibus ; columelld levi, labro margine calloso incrassato, intus sublirato. Hab. Masbate, on the mud-banks at low water (H. C.). Maus. Cuming. 3. Nassa orsicuxaTa, A. Adams. N. testd semiorbiculari, con- a ee Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 325 vero-depressd, levi, olivaced; apud dorsum gibbd; spird brevi, labio cum callo expanso crasso tecto, marginibus usque ad spiram decurrentibus, columella levi, labro extus calloso incrassato. Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 4. Nassa cattospira, A. Adams. N. testd ovatd, pallidd, fascid transversd cinered ornatd; spird acutd, transversim liratd, plicis nodosis longitudinalibus instructd ; labio cum callo magno albo ex- tenso tecto, marginibus usque ad spiram decurrentibus ; columelld antice biplicatd; labro crasso calloso, marginato, intus valde lirato. Hab. Island of Burias, 6 fathoms, coral sand (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 5. Nassa nana, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, spird acutd; an- fractibus rotundatis, rufescente, fascid pallidd luted ornatd, lon- gitudinaliter plicatd, transversim semistriatd ; labio cum callo expanso tenui tecto; columelld rugosuld; labro marginato, intus sulcato. Hab. Dumaguete, island of Negros, coarse black sand, 11 fathoms (7. C.). Mus. Cuming. 6. Nassa BeLLuLA, A. Adams. WN. testd ovatd, spird acumi- natd, acutd; anfractibus angulatis, palliduld, fascid luteold or- natd, longitudinaliter plicatd, transversim liratd ; interstitiis con- cinne longitudinaliter striatis, labio callo magno tecto ; columella rugosd ; labri margine rugoso calloso, intus crenulato. Hab. Catbalonga, island of Samaar, under stones, low water. Mus. Cuming. 7. Nassa pimacutosa, A. Adams. N. testd suborbiculari, apud dorsum valde convexd, nodosd ; spird acutd, longitudinaliter sub- plicatd, anticé transversim sulcatd, olivaced, fascid pallida trans- versd cinctd, labio cum callo crasso albo magno suborbiculari cincto ; columeilé levi, anticé uniplicatd ; labro valde incrassato marginato, antic sinuato, intus lirato, extus maculis duabus rufo- Fuscis ornato. Hab. Island of Siquijor, on mud-banks (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. 8. Nassa Leptospira, A. Adams. UN. testd ovatd, apud dorsum converd, nodosd; spird productd, acutd, lutescente longitudinaliter plicatd, antic transversim striatd, labio cum callo luteo crasso tecto ; columelld corrugatd, labro intus lirato. Hab. Mio Ilo, island of Panay, on mud-banks, low water (H. C.). Mus. Cuming. [To be continued. } BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. January 13, 1853.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair. The following papers were read. :— 1. “On the Lichens used in Dyeing,”’ by W. Lauder Lindsay, M.D. 2. ‘* Remarks on the Flora of the District in the neighbourhood of Peebles,’ by James Young, Esq. The author gave a brief account of ee botanical walks made in the autumn of 1851. 3. “On the Cultivation of Victoria regia in Jamaica,” by Dr. G. 326 Botanical Society of Edinburgh, M‘Nab:... Seeds sent.from, the Botanic Gardin, Edinburgh, in Sep- tember 1851, had been planted. by the Hon. Edward Chitty, at Kingston, in a tank. prepared. for the purpose, and the went uae grown vigorously and had flowered well, eked February 10.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair. oe following papers were read :— ov} . Remarks on British Plants,’’ by Charles C. Babimgton; M. he W F. R. S., F.L.S. &e. This paper will be found in the present Num-, se of the ‘ Annals,’ and in the Society’s Transactions. b 2. «On the Dyeing Properties of the Lichens—Part 2,’* by Ww. 7 L. Lindsay, M.D. In this paper and that read at the preceding’ meeting, the author gave a short but comprehensive view of the pre- sent state of the different branches of Lichenology in this country: ) and on the continent, and showed, from the aggregate amount of in- formation which is at present possessed thereupon, the great neces- sity there still exists for renewed and extended experimental investi- gation. He then considered—1. The vast importance of this humbl tribe of plants in the grand ceconomy of nature, as the pioneers and founders of all vegetation. 2. Their importance to man and the lower animals, as furnishing various articles of food. 3. Their im- portance in medicine, and especially in its past history, at home and abroad. 4. Their importance in the useful and fine arts, and espe- cially in the art of dyeing. 5. Their affinities and analogies to other cryptogamic families, and to the Phanerogamia. 6. Their value as an element of the picturesque in nature ; and, 7. Their typical sig- nificance. He then adverted more specially to the subject of his communica. tion, under the ten following heads :— I. The colours of the thallus and apothecia of Lichens—their causes, and the circumstances which modify and alter them. a II. History of the application of their colouring matters to the art’ of dyeing. 0 III. Chemical nature and general properties of these colgurmg © matters. IV. Tests and processes for estimating qualitatively and quantitatively the colorific powers of individual species—with their practieiir 3 applications. ry V. Processes of manufacture of the Lichen-dyes, on the large and’ d small scale, in different countries—with the principles on which» they are founded. VI. Nomenclature of the dye-Lichens, and of the Lichen-dyes. VII. Botanical and commercial sources of the same. Ml VIII. Special applications of the Lichen-dyes in the arts. ony 1X. Commercial value of the dye-Lichens, and their products’. 90 X. Geographical distribution of the dye-Lichens—with the offeat oft climate, situation, &c., on their colorific materials. oa yous Four of these sections were elaborately treated at these two Meet- " ings, and the others left for notice at a future opportunity. +. by ESSERBE: = ts eee ae. Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 327 31°* On, the ‘occurrence’ of Asplenium' germunicum, Convallaria Polygowatum, and other rare plants, at Kyloe, Northumberland,” by George Ri Tate, Esq: ‘ Kyloe Crags are chiefly| composed of rudely columnar basalt. Sandstone comes out from beneath this, and at the western end forms a steep cliff, I had the good fortune to find Asple- nium germanicum growing sparingly upon the basalt ; its pale green fronds at once attracted my attention. The few specimens I observed were remarkably luxuriant ; I counted upwards of thirty fronds grow- ing‘on a single root. | Asplenium septentrionale still exists/in consi- derable abundance, on the high and exposed portions of the crag, as well as among the debris. I obtained Convallaria Polygonatum, which was recorded by Wallis in his History of Northumberland.” 4. «List of Plants in Flower in the open air, in the Royal Botanic Garden, on the Ist of February 1853,” by Mr. M‘Nab. Eranthis hyemalis. Aubretia grandiflora. Galanthus nivalis. Primula vulgaris. Potentilla Fragariastrum. Lamium album. Sisyrinchium grandiflorum. Tussilago fragrans. Helleborus odorus, Daphne Mezerium. —-— orientalis. . Laureola. —— niger. Erica herbacea. —— viridis. Cornus mascula. —— atrorubens. Knappia agrostidea. —— olympicus. Tritonia media. rubra. Viola odorata. Rhododendron atrovirens. Hepatica, triloba, numerous va- rieties. ; 5... ‘On the Effects of the Mildness of the month of January 1853, in the Isle of Wight,” by T. Bell Salter, M.D...“ On the evening of the 3rd. of January I was struck by seeing two or three of the small bat (Vespertilio Pipistrellus) flymg about just as on a summer’s evening. Whenever we are fayoured with a little sunshine, the little Tipulide may be seen enjoying their peculiar up-and-down flights, and the earthworms may be seen every day, lying or crawling on the ground, as in the spring and autumn, Scarcely any wild-fowl have yet resorted to our coasts, as is usual at this season. Our native birds haye quite their spring song, and the nest of a song-thrush, with four eggs, was found at Comley. One effect of mildness of season, which Lobserved a few (three or four) years since, I do not perceive, although on that occasion the mildness was not so great, On that occasion few of the large geometric spiders (Hpéira Diadema) perished as usual in, the autumn or early winter, but very generally remained till spring. When, however, I looked. for their increased activity, and their at-; taining an unusual size as the warmth of their second year increased, , they soon disappeared. bata le “ At the present time, the effects of the mildness of the tempera- ture on the vegetable kingdom are yet more remarkable than on the animal. For nearly a month past, Primroses have been’ blossoming 328 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. on the banks, and the green swards haye been bespangled with Daisies, © while the gorse bushes (Ulea europaeus) are getting quite yellow with’ the abundance of bloom. I would enumerate the following, which within the last few days I have observed in flower in the fields, woods _ and hedges, viz. :— 4 F.-A Ranunculus Ficaria, and several Alchemilla arvensis. other species. A&thusa Cynapium. Sinapis arvensis. Heracleum sphondylium. Cardamine hirsuta. Torilis Anthriscus. rs Viola sylvatica. Anthriscus sylvestris. : Lychnis diurna. Sonchus arvensis. Stellaria Holostea. Lapsana communis, media. Senecio—several species. Meehringia trinervis. : Pyrethrum inodorum. ‘ Cerastium triviale. Erythreea Centaurium. - glomeratum. Veronica serpyllifolia. e Geranium Robertianum. Lamium purpureum. . Linum angustifolium, nearly in Anagallis arvensis. ; flower. Daphne Laureola. Fragaria vesca. Mercurialis perennis. Potentilla Fragariastrum. «